Book 1: Secret Seal Battle of the Blades by Taxroni Luna https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k Made with ♥ en-us 2019-11-24 02:22:42 UTC 2025-11-17 22:39:38 UTC hello@padlet.com https://padlet.net/icons/png/1f965.png Secret Seal Battle of the Blades luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/415751911

Chapter 29: Reunion

The Stand Still lasted longer than anyone would had imagined. The Golden Ninjas neither surrendered nor waged war against the Silver Samurais. The Golden Reez, knowing he couldn’t send any of his shinobi to battle only to be obliterated, and not quite ready to throw in the towel of defeat, took no further action. The Stand Still lasted for over 10 years.
10 Years Later…..
“Saitou!” Monika shouted, as she dangled from the top of a steel swing set. “Look! Look!” With surprising agility and control, she leap into the air, relishing the feeling of flight. She landed on the ground, rolling once before coming to a halt. Her mother looks at her with a mixed expression of both worry and surprise. 
“Did you see me Saitou? Huh… did you?!” Her little brother’s eyes are down cast with no expression, but he smiles and grabs hold of the end of her shirt. She grins at him, and then gives a slightly more apologetic expression as her mother berates her for her recklessness in front of Saitou. “I don’t know mom, sounds like fun.” Saitou says in her defense. “Sounds like…?” Monika asks slightly surprised. “Wait a minute, what do you mean, didn’t you see me?” Her mother then gives her a sad smile as she walked up to her. “It’s like I told you, dear; Saitou can’t perceive visual images as we can. He’s just a little different, that’s all. And there’s nothing wrong with that.” She slowly reaches up and brushes a few loose strands of hair behind Monika’s ear, before skillfully taking one of her hair pins and handing it to Saitou, who quickly runs off with it. “H...hey!” She chased her giggling brother around the park, his clumsy steps no match for her hard earned advanced speed. Her training with Hexaiya had advanced her motor skills over the years. She was now 23 years old and her hair had grown past her shoulders, just below her collarbone. She ran close enough to nip at his heels, and then allowed him to run a bit further away, screaming with laughter. Several hours pass by, and she soon ran off to meet with another friend, waving goodbye to her brother and mother. It was a half-day’s journey back to the Forts from her home town, but she made it back in no more than six hours. Once she got there, Monika quickly rushed back to the Northern Forts and made her way to one of the formal indoor training rooms. She suddenly pauses at the entrance and takes a deep breathe. She fixes her hair, suddenly self-conscious about the way she looked. Slowly she pushes the door open and walks into the large room and scans every inch of it. To her surprise it was empty.  “Aaww, they aren’t here yet?” She looked up at a clock in the corner and confirmed that she was a little early. The thought itself embarrassed her somewhat, as she could still feel her heart beating. She suddenly felt silly. It had only been a month since that last time she seen them. She walks over to a nearby wall and leaned her back against it. “Not much would change in a month, right?” She quietly told herself, as her anxiety continued to rise. But in truth, it wasn’t just a month. Four years ago, Monika and Hexaiya took their one month leaves back home. Monika didn’t usually do this, but after the birth of her younger brother, six years ago she thought it would be good for her go back home every once in a while. The thing is, once they both got back, Nexiaya and Hexaiya began going on secret missions that she wasn’t allowed to know anything about. It always seemed like one mission after the other. The time she got to spend with any of them seemed to lessen over the years. After that, that time of the year had suddenly come again, and Monika took her leave back home. She had now just returned. But while she was on leave, she had gotten a letter from Nexiaya proposing that when she gets back they should get together for some kind of reunion. So she waited… for the other two to arrive. She could hear the ticking of the clock, as she waited, playing nervously with her hair. After a while she looked up again at the clock, and then towards the entrance door. A smile crept across her face as she began to mentally piece together the image of Nexiaya walking through the door. She then suddenly realized that she didn’t have a vivid image in her head of what Nexiaya would look like after all of these years. Her chain of thought was suddenly broken and her image shattered when she heard two very similar voices approaching the doors. …Gasp.
“Fair enough.” 
“No it isn’t fair at all! Weren’t you even listening to me?” 
The door then opened as the two men walked inside. 
“Really, why do I have to file the report?” 
Monika’s face brightened as they both finally came into view. 
Hexaiya finally took his attention off of Nexiaya and caught a glimpse of the girl a couple of feet from them. “Huh…?” Hexaiya tilted his head in confusion, before walking up to her. “W…what?” “Monika…? Monika!” Hexaiya took a step back in realization. “Wow, feels like I haven’t seen you in ages. You sure have grown.” He said touching the top of her head. Monika shook her head lose. “Really, it hasn’t been that long.” Nexiaya then walked up to Monika. “I’m glad you could make it.” Monika smiled brightly at him remembering that serious but laid back expression that always made her wonder what was going on in his head. The way his now slightly past shoulder length hair hung loosely against the back of his neck and moved so perfectly with every movement he made, no matter how small, it was so unique. His now golden eyes, which seemed to pierce straight through space and time; but why were his eyes surging with golden energy? “Bright and early for a change, eh Monika.” Hexaiya said with a grin, thinking back to all the times he would arrange appointments with Monika for her training, and she’d always show up late whenever it wasn’t being held in the court yard behind Nexiaya’s chamber. 
Monika rushes over to the training hall of Unit 5, determined to finally beat Hexaiya to his own appointment. She busts into the room and quickly scans the room. Upon realizing the room is empty, she gave a big conniving grin, before flinging her hair with a vain “humph.” “What do you say to that, Mr. Punctual?” The door suddenly slams behind her and Hexaiya emerges from behind it. “I say, that you’re fashionably late… again!” Hexaiya stood with his arms folded across his chest with his eyes closed in disappointment. 
Hexaiya’s grin grows across his face as he traces Monika’s gaze to Nexiaya. “Or could it be…that there was something very important about this specific meeting…”
“W… what are you talking about?  I’m just excited to see you two after all this time, that’s all.” Monika rubs the back of her head, looking away in embarrassment. Hexaiya tilts his head to look her in the eyes. “Really now…?” Monika then stares him down with an irritated expression. “Hey, I’m excited to see you too, Monika, but it doesn’t seem to be my presence that’s exciting you.” “Well… that’s because you’re starting to annoy me right about now. So if you don’t mind dropping it, my attitude just might change!” Monika said as she pushes Hexaiya back. “Chuckles, come on Monika, your way to serious.” “Who said I took it seriously? Sorry Hexaiya, but I can’t take anything you say seriously.” “Chuckles, wait...Hey!” 
Nexiaya’s expression suddenly transformed into a more focused look as he walks up in between Hexaiya and Monika. “Alright you two, that’s enough.” Nexiaya said as he walked slightly past them before stopping, facing in the opposite direction. “I didn’t call for a reunion to fool around.” His voice, it was different, with a hint of impatience that both Monika and Hexaiya knew very well to mean something was bothering him. Both Monika and Hexaiya leaned in with anticipation of hearing his true reason for calling them all together after so long. To their surprise, they got no verbal response. Instead, Nexiaya, drawing his Sai with the utmost speed, spun around and sent Monika flying in the other direction. The scene is replayed slowly, revealing Monika’s last minute impulsive reflex as she tilted the end of her staff down, allowing the top to block the Sai’s damaging effects. The force however is too great, which knocks her straight off her feet. Hexaiya took a quick look in her direction and in a heartbeat Nexiaya threw an attack at him from the left. Hexaiya stood his ground and drew his Sai just barely fast enough to block the deadly attack. The two of them then continued to go at it, millisecond after millisecond they attacked each other with equal speed, agility and force.  Monika watched in astonishment as Nexiaya knocks one of Hexaiya’s Sai’s out of his hand and throws an attack at his un-armed side. Hexaiya, without the slightest ounce of fear, quickly switched his right sai into his left hand, just barely in time to block his brother’s attack. He then pushes Nexiaya back and back flips to retrieve his fallen Sai. As he raised himself back to his feet, a smirk gleamed across his face, as he twirled one of his Sais around his fingertips, before throwing it up in the air and catching it. He then charged at his brother, faking an attack for his legs as he spun and elbowed him in the shoulder. Nexiaya’s grip on his Sai loosens as Hexaiya’s blow connects. Nexiaya leans back to lessen the force that was crushing into his inner shoulder blade. As he did, his Sai fell from his hand. The distance created between them, threw Hexaiya off guard as Nexiaya let himself fall backwards to the ground. But as his upper body lowered, one of his legs came up and kicked Hexaiya’s right Sai out of his hand. Immediately after Nexiaya’s back touched the floor, he sprang back up and clashed his right Sai into his brother’s left, siding him back a couple of feet. Hexaiya’s eyes suddenly took on the golden characteristics of the energy that surged with in him. Shifting his weight, Hexaiya suddenly shot forward faster than anything Nexiaya had ever seen. His brain was able to analyze the attack perfectly, but his body could not dodge the attack. Monika pushed herself from the wall in shock as she watched Hexaiya’s sai inch closer and closer to Nexiaya’s chest, as the older man made not the slightest effort to maneuver around it.  A smirk formed in the corner of Hexaiya’s lips as the tip of his sai made contact with Nexiaya’s shirt. This was it. “Gotcha.” The corner of his mouth suddenly fell as his brother’s image flickered and vanished behind him. He then turned and sliced through thin air, finding nobody there. Looking around the room, he could no longer pinpoint his brother’s presence. It felt as if he were disappearing and reappearing for less than a second, and then disappearing yet again. He was everywhere yet nowhere. “What the…!” He suddenly reappeared in front of Monika, who was not expecting another attack. She looked up into his golden eyes with shock as he raised his Sai over her head. She was not fast enough to bring her staff up in time to block his attack. Hexaiya suddenly froze up. He knew, no matter how fast he was, there was no way for him to get to Monika in time. So out of panic he throw his other Sai towards Nexiaya’s back, hoping to distract his attention off of Monika. But it wasn’t fast enough. Nexiaya brought his Sai down and tapped Monika softly on the head, before catching the Sai and vanishing again. He reappears in front of Hexaiya and kicks him in the side with a crushing blow. Hexaiya fell to his knees with a grunt and looks up at his own sai pointing down inches from his face. “Failure!” The words hit him like a slap to the face, knowing full well who they were coming from. He finally stood and snatched his Sai from his brother’s hand. “If you hadn’t played dirty, I would have won.” He sheaths his Sai. “Your right, my surprise attack on Monika did throw you off, but it isn’t why you lost. Once your mind panicked, you stopped to think, and as you thought, your body froze.  The moment your body froze, you had already lost. All the decisions you made after that only fueled your defeat. Thanks to your hesitation, Monika would have died no matter what you did. I had enough time to deliver my attack and deal with whatever attack you threw at me. But not only that, with your clouded judgment, you were stupid enough to throw your only remaining weapon at your enemy as a distraction, leaving yourself completely vulnerable.” Hexaiya narrowed his eyes in irritation. “You make it sound like I had a chance. The only reason you won this fight was because you can use the Golden Phantom and I can’t! You clearly had the advantage.” “Then learn it, excuses like that mean nothing on the battle field.” “I know that… why are you taking this so far, I already acknowledged my defeat.” “Have you acknowledged Monika’s death?” “No… I… ugh” Hexaiya turned his face away as Monika slowly walked up behind Nexiaya, holding their missing Sais.  Hexaiya then let out a heavy sigh before walking up to Monika. He lifted his sai out of her hands with a small smile on his face. “Thanks… and sorry about that.”  She only nods her head and doesn’t look either of them in the eyes. Nexiaya then reached for his sai and noticed a slight tremble in her hands as he lifted the weapon from her grasp. “What’s the matter?” “Nothing…” She replied softly. “Did I hurt you?” “No, I’m fine.” All the while she never looked him in the eyes, fearing they’d still look the way they did a moment ago. “I’m sorry.” He said as he clasped his hand around one of hers and glanced over at Hexaiya, who looked as if he were in deep contemplation. Nexiaya sighed heavily, felling remorse for his sudden actions. “I know this isn’t what either of you had in mind when you arrived. For that, I apologize.  Gomena.” He said as he let Monika’s hand slip out of his own. “But I needed to know what level you two stood at… for my own personal reasons.” “Your own reasons…?” “Hai.” “And just what might that be?” “I’ll explain later.” Nexiaya then turned and walked towards the exit. Monika extended her hand and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but it never came out. Nexiaya had gone and the doors slammed shut as her hand fell heavily back to her side. Hexaiya looked at her and then at the door, before folding his arms across his chest and sighing. “Well, that’s Nexiaya for ya. Man, I hate it when he leaves us hanging.” Hexaiya then walked up to her, standing slightly in front of her. “Well, that wasn’t much of warm reunion. Are you … hungry?” Monika slowly lifted her head, surprised by his question. “Cause I’m starved. We could grab some dinner, if you want.” Monika slowly turned her head back to the door. “Hai…” She replied softly. Hexaiya tried to look her in her eyes but she’d only looked away. Hexaiya then lowered his arms and took her firmly by the hand as he led her out of the room. “Come on.”
While Hexaiya and Monika ate, Nexiaya requested an audience with the Golden Reez that night with urgency. He received permission by a message from Gomae¸ who led him to a conference room. In the middle of the room was a large table with candles lit. The table was the only place in the room that was lit and Nexiaya followed Gomae up to the table and they both took a seat. The Reez sat up in his chair and studied Nexiaya’s aura thoroughly. He could tell that something was really bothering him, but he couldn’t pinpoint what it was, although he had an idea of what it could have been. “Sigh, Nexiaya we are at a time of national and international peace. But I know you know this, so why do you look so troubled?” Nexiaya only stared back in blank silence. “I can assure you, you are the only person who would decide to spend the rest of this lovely night in an urgent meeting.” After getting no reaction from Nexiaya, the Reez sat back into his chair and his face grew serious. “You’re here to talk about the Stand Still, aren’t you?”
“Hai. This so called peace needs to stop.” The Reez sat up once more in his seat. “You want to stop peace?” “I want for us to stop fooling ourselves. This war is not over, but everyone is acting like it is. Our enemy gets stronger and all we are capable of is cowering and hiding in fear? Fear of what? The Silver Samurais will never finish us. So why don’t we use that to our advantage?”
The Reez once more sat back in his chair and thought deeply about the subject. “We have been under the Stand Still for nearly ten years now. The risk of breaking this so called peace agreement is far too severe. We would just be forcing Aoshi into using his swords and that would be far too dangerous. As the Golden Reez, I could never send a squad to the battle field knowing full well they will not make it back alive.” “I’m not asking for a formal meeting on the battle field. The only way for us to stand a chance against the Silver Samurais on the battlefield… is to eliminate Aoshi Yakawa.” “Mmm, you want to assassinate Aoshi Yakawa? A mission like that in itself is suicide. Let’s say you find a way to infiltrate the village and miraculously managed to assassinate the target, there is no way you would be able to make it out alive.” “That’s a risk I’m willing to take. All I need is your permission to assemble a two man squad.” “Who is this second man you plan on taking?”
Nexiaya stared at the table top for a moment before lifting his head with assurity. “Captain Hexaiya Utopae.” The Reez’s eyes suddenly softened with shock. Gomae’s however hardened with anger. “How selfish! You’d really risk your own brother’s life for something like this?” He shouted with anger. “Don’t judge me…” Nexiaya clenched his fists. “I chose him because we’re compatible and the fact that he’s one of the strongest ninja I know. With him, I can almost guarantee this mission a success. Reez-sama… I’m prepared for the worse, please let me do this!” “Nexiaya… you know that I respect you judgment, demo are you sure there is no other way?” Nexiaya slowly nods his head. The Golden Reez sighed heavily with unsettlement. “I don’t wish to lose my Golden Line and one of my best captains, after breaking the Stand Still. Understand that I need, if not both of you, one of you to come back alive, whether you succeed or fail to assassinate the target.” “Yes sir!” Nexiaya said firmly as he bowed his head. The Reez looked upon him and chuckled slightly. “You never cease to amaze me, Nexiaya. If you can succeed in this mission you will have done your nation the greatest service a ninja could only hope to achieve. I will then gladly surrender the title of Golden Reez to you.” Nexiaya slowly raised his head thanked the Golden Reez sincerely. 
“You have my permission to carry out your plan; however, you need to get permission from the Fifth Golden Unit of the Eastern Forts as well as permission from Hexaiya himself.” “H… hai.”  Nexiaya stood and bowed respectfully. “Arigatou gozaimasu shoshite sayonara.” Both Nexiaya and Gomae exited the room and walked down the long corridors that were lit by the fire light that lined the walls. After a little while Gomae stopped, causing Nexiaya to turn around. “Why…?” Gomae asked with confusion and concern in his voice. “I know you were turned into a ninja, a killer, a fighter. I know the battle field feels as natural to you as anything else. I know… you’ve felt the pain of loss and like a lot of us feel some kind fulfillment when you fight, but is war really all you know? Does that have to be all there is? Look around Nexiaya, and tell me you don’t see the benefits of the Stand Still! Think about all the deaths that have been spared, all the pain and suffering that families back in the villages don’t have to go through, having to receive that letter,… that their father or mother, brother or sister, son or daughter has fallen on the battle field. Think about all the people that are still around. Are you really willing to risk this coming to an end? Do you want to be at war that badly? Why?!”
Nexiaya turns and takes a couple more steps down the corridor before stopping again. “Gomae… would you believe me if I told you… that I hate war?” Nexiaya asked. 
“No…” Gomae replied with surety in his voice, but deep down he had doubt; it was this doubt that confused him. “Then… there is no answer that I can give you that can make you understand my intentions. Suminasen…” Nexiaya continued down the corridor, leaving Gomae more confused than he was before. Further down the path, he disappears into the darkness. 
That night Nexiaya arrived at his chamber before Hexaiya, which surprised him. It was rather late, but he decided he would stay up until Hexaiya got back. His thoughts lingered on every word that he had spoken at the meeting. Gomae’s words also carried an unusual amount of weight in his mind, which was quite unusual. Nexiaya then shook his head attempting to erase his troubling thoughts. He was just thinking too hard. Besides, his plan was… rational. The war had to be stopped… properly. They couldn’t stay in the Stand Still forever, living in fear and on the whim of an enemy nation. To relax and pretend like the war was over would be as irrational as feeling safe and assuming peace when an opponent surrounds you and holds a knife up against your neck threatening to slit your throat if you make any sudden movements. Nexiaya let out a heavy sigh, recognizing that he had allowed his thoughts to consume him, once again. Leaning against the wall, Nexiaya remained in deep thought, even after hearing distant voices nearing the chamber door. For some reason, the thought of asking Hexaiya if he would assist him, instead of simply ordering him, troubled Nexiaya. What would Hexaiya do with his freedom to choose? Would he take the opportunity to defy him just because he now could? Would it be better to get his unit’s permission first? Why was he thinking so hard about this? The voices grew louder and louder as they neared the door. Not yet ready to face Hexaiya about the whole situation, Nexiaya retreated to his room. 
Just outside the door Monika and Hexaiya were conversing about something they got caught up with while they were out eating. “Why?” Hexaiya asked in amusement. “Cause… that’s just what I think.” Monika responded. “Ok, but why?” He pressed the question. “Sigh that isn’t really important right now, is it? Maybe I’ll tell you another time.” Hexaiya turned and leaned his back against the door frame with a smile on his face. “I can wait.” Hexaiya then looked around the halls and then back at Monika with a frown. “You know, this you walking me to my chamber stuff has really got to stop.” Monika just smiled and started walking off in the other direction. Hexaiya eased himself from the door and dug his hands into his pockets as he watched her get further away. Hexaiya then inhaled and exhaled, before shouting down the hall. “MONIKA…” Her hair swayed across her face as she whipped her head around. “Don’t worry about Nexiaya… If anything is wrong, I’ll be the first to know! So stop worrying!” “Who said I was worried!” Monika shouted back with a huge smile on her face, before running the rest of the way to her chamber. “Ha, ha, ha” Hexaiya turned around and opened the door with amusement written all over his face. As he shut the door behind him, he spotted Nexiaya in one of the other rooms changing into his night attire. Hexaiya knew that Monika’s suspicions were valid but he didn’t think it was really anything to be worried about. He always knew his brother to keep secrets from him and lash out in anger at him every once in a while for no apparent reason. This didn’t really seem to be any different to him, except Monika somehow got caught up in the middle. He had promised to explain later; good thing too, cause Hexaiya wasn’t going to let this one go without an explanation. Hexaiya was about to just walk up into Nexiaya’s room, when he saw him lift his black fit-it shirt, exposing his right shoulder blade. For the first time, he saw the ninja seal, engrained into Nexiaya’s skin by the Golden Reez himself. Hexaiya couldn’t tell if Nexiaya had noticed him, so he just leaned against the door frame awaiting permission to enter.  Nexiaya quickly threw on another shirt and sat on the edge of his bed. “What is it?” He asked trying hard not to express what was going on inside his head. Hexaiya eased himself from off the door frame and walked inside the dimly lit room. “I never really thought about it, but…” Hexaiya said looking around the eloquent looking room he hardly ever entered. “Your room is definitely bigger than mine. What do you need all this extra space for?” Nexiaya laid down on his back across the middle of his bed. “I don’t really have to answer that, do I?” Hexaiya walked over to the opposite side of the bed and studied his brother’s facial expression in an inquiring manner. “Nani?” “Nothing.” Hexaiya leaned in a bit closer, hoping to find some sort of difference in his demeanor. “Whatcha thinking about?” “Right now?” “Mmm.“ Hexaiya nodded. “Well… for the last couple of seconds, I’ve been trying very hard to to ponder the reasons you have so casually intruded my personal space.” “Hahahah…” Hexaiya sat opposite to Nexiaya and let his body fall back with his hands behind his head. They both laid across the bed in opposite directions, until the humor in the air died out.  “Alright, spill it. What’s up with you today? Why did you call Monika and me to a reunion and then ruin it. What was that reunion really for? And where’d you go afterwards?” Nexiaya looked over at his brother’s face and could tell that he was serious. So he decided to be straight forward with him. He sat up and looked him in the eyes. “I wanted to test your abilities.” “Yeah, I can see that… but why?” Nexiaya said nothing. “You’re hiding something, I can tell, and it’s eating at you. What is it? You can tell me.” Nexiaya turned away from Hexaiya and stared at the Ninja emblem on his wall. “Things are about to change, Hexaiya. I’m going to… end the Stand Still.” 
Hexaiya suddenly sprung upright. “W…what! End it. Why? How?” He asked, now looking only at Nexiaya’s back. “I’m going to launch a two man secret mission, to infiltrate the Land of the Uribonfolics and assassinate… the Silver Line Aoshi Yakawa.” 
“You… want to assassinate Yakawa? What would that accomplish? All you’ll do is start the fighting all over again.” 
“You simply don’t understand!” 
“No, I do understand. I know you want to end this war formally. I heard you at the Summit. I was there. But I’m sure you also know all the things that could go wrong as well. A mission such as that is nearly impossible.” 
“Nearly… heh, don’t lecture me, Hexaiya.”
“What if you fail?” 
“Failure isn’t an option.” 
“You can die, you know.” 
“As long as I complete the mission that is a risk I’m willing to take.”
“Really…? What about becoming the Reez?”
“Sigh, in truth, I’d rather be the Ninja who changed the tides of time, than to be the leader of a coward nation unwilling to deflect the enemy’s blade held up against its throat.”
“Sigh, you’re too ambitious brother.  But then again, I guess that’s what’s always made you unique. And to tell you the truth… I’m sort of used to you always being in a life or death situation. This isn’t really any different.” A lightly sad expression suddenly appeared on Hexaiya’s face, as he turned to leave the room. “Hexaiya…” Stopping near the door, Hexaiya stood still but never turned around. “I’m sorry… and I apologize for my behavior today. I’ve just had a lot on my mind recently. Could you tell Monika…?” “Tell her yourself!” He slammed the door behind him and made his way to his own room. His thoughts were running wild in his head about everything that happened that day. 
“Hey, weren’t you even listening to me?” “Monika! Wow, feels like it’s been ages since I’ve last saw you.” 
“I’m glad you could make it.” 
“What the heck was the point?” Hexaiya thought out loud. 
“Alright you two, that’s enough.” “Failure!” “The moment your body froze, you had already lost.” “I know that… why are you taking this so seriously, I already acknowledged my defeat.” “Have you acknowledged Monika’s death?” 
Hexaiya slammed his door shut in frustration. Everything was starting to come together. Nexiaya’s strange behavior, a two man squad, the test, that he failed. Hexaiya’s pace slowed as he reached his bed. Nexiaya was trying to pick a suitable partner for the mission. He had considered taking him, but he had failed to meet his expectations. He remembered how disappointed Nexiaya seemed afterwards. Had he had his mind set on taking him? Was the option still open? “Kuso!” He quickly lay down on his bed and buried his head into his pillow.  
In the other room, Nexiaya laid down on his back and stared up at his ceiling with a blank contemplative expression on his face. He then frowned and slowly raised his hand up and rested it on his chest, before sliding his hand towards his shoulder with a grunt. He rolled himself on his side, supporting his upper body with one elbow, and inhaled sharply as he messaged the pain away. He hadn’t realized until just now, the growing pain in his shoulder. But after pondering on it for a while he suddenly remembered. It was Hexaiya’s attack. He thought he had completely evaded it with the Golden Phantom, but that wasn’t the case. Hexaiya’s blade did more than grazed him, but it was so fast that it didn’t even cut skin. Nexiaya then clutched his shoulder and lowered himself back down on the soft bed with a satisfied smile on his face. Hexaiya was now the fastest ninja he had ever known; the one and only man who could attack faster than the evasive speed of his Golden Phantom. Nexiaya closed his eyes and let his fatigue numb his worries.

Chapter 30: Solidifying Decisions

 The following morning, Nexiaya realized he still had mixed feelings about asking Hexaiya directly. So he settled his mind for talking with Kray first. He made his way to the Eastern Forts, the fifth district. On his way in he saw Moa and Rian, who greeted him warmly, slightly shock to see him instead of Hexaiya. “Stepi-sama, Ohayo. What brings you here?” 
“I’m looking for Kray. Is he here?” 
“Uhh…” Moa and Rian looked at each other. Haagen came over, delighted to see Nexiaya. “Nexiaya-sama! What brings you here? Whatever it may be, it’s always delightful to see you.” “Haagen, he’s looking for Kray.” “Kray? Oh of all the people… you come back to district 5 after all these years and you’re looking for Kray? How very disappointing.” “Do you know where he is?”
“Humph, if you’re looking for Kray, you’re out luck. He hasn’t come in today. But… considering what today is, I have a pretty good idea of where he might be.”
“Doko…?” 
“The Memorial Shrine.”
Nexiaya’s eyes suddenly widened with shock. How could he have forgotten?
“Yep, you must be very busy to have forgotten. Today is the anniversary of a war that was fought many years ago. Kray lost many close friends and relatives during that fight. It was a major turning point in his life. If I’m not mistaken, you were in that war too Nexiaya. I believe it was your very first battlefield.”
“Yeah… I remember.” Nexiaya turned and walked out without another word. 
Scene switch…
Kray walked a couple of miles outside the borders of the Forts to visit the Memorial Shrine inside the Golden Temple. He walked up and down the rows of the shrine to his destinations, never once stopping to read any of the names, as if he had memorized the path he was taking. He came up to a row of three name stones. They weren’t really gravestones. They were more like plaques with the names and personal info of the deceased inscribed elegantly in calligraphy. He held in his hand three incents and in the other a bouquet of flowers. He bent down near the first plaque on which was etched in bold decorative writing:
KUMIJ
Golden Ninja during the Tri-kon Wars
Exceptional Loyalty and Devotion
Age of Death:
18
He applied golden sparks to the end of one of the incents and placed it on the top of the raised plaque. He slowly traced the name with his fingertips and then lowered his head so that his forehead touched the stone. He chuckled lightly and raised his head. “Never thought that you would die before me, Brother. You were a better fighter than I ever was. You were supposed to surpass me and become something, someone great. But… that just isn’t how things turned out… I guess. I’m sorry.” He then reached into the bouquet and pulled out one white rose and placed it gentle upon the stone. Finished with his offerings, Kray sat down before the stone, heedless of the time that passed by as the inscent burned out. With a voice that may have been quiet out of respect or to hide the tears lurking behind it, he whispered, "Happy Birthday, Kumij." Gathering up his stuff, Kray got to his feet. He touched the stone one last time and continued on through the shrine. He went to several other stone plaques, burning incents and offering flowers. There were only two more he wanted to see. The first was a bit more decorative than the others, but it wasn’t superfluous. He sat down before it and stared at it with a sense of loss. He reached out and touched the name carved into the stone, tracing every letter: 
NOSUMA
Golden Konoichi during the Tri-kon Wars
Exceptional Mastery, Loyalty and Devotion
Age of Death:
19
He lit the second inscent and placed it on the plaque. He then pulled out two rose colored flowers and placed them at the base of the plaque. Seeing flowers and not associating them with Nosuma was becoming harder and harder with each passing day. It was an odd and rather out-of-place thing to tie to such a person, considering the first time he met her was on the battlefield. But for some reason every time he saw her there was always some sort of flower nearby. Starting from that first time, there was no way he could forget. 
All he could remember was that she was running, and running fast. Her legs were carrying her too far from where the action was taking place, too far from the battle, from anyone who could help her. She was alone, and there were two silver samurai on her trail. Her fist pounded into one of them as she reached the final moment, when she couldn't run any longer, and was forced to attack. To her horror, the samurai grabbed her hand and twisted it behind her back, trapping her there. Eyes narrowing, she shot out golden chakra in every direction from her body. She then kicked her foot into her opponent’s leg and spun free as he fell to the ground. She drew her sai and stabbed the man in the back, before pulling it out and leaping a couple feet back. One down, one to go, she ticked off mentally. Her every mental function was on high alert, eyes darting about rapidly in every direction, trying to pinpoint the locations of the second samurai. This one was being more careful in their approach this time, not rushing her head-on. The thick mist and smoke in the air made it very difficult to see. It was getting dangerous.
A snap of a twig came from her right, but too late she realized that this was merely a diversion as she saw something coming from the left. At the last moment she managed to dodge out of the way so her entire body wouldn't take the impact, but her wrist was slammed back into a tree as a rope whipped around its trunk, effectively tying her hand in place. She could see the samurai speeding toward her as the ground shook beneath him. There was no time, she couldn't pull her hand free. It was impossible, for the rope to be as strong as it was. She couldn't dodge. She was alone, and there was nowhere to run. 
It all happened in less than four seconds. Her wrist was bound, the Samurai attacked, and at the last second, she shut her eyes and lowered her head. She then heard a loud thump. She blinked, unsure of what just happened. Upon opening her eyes she saw the Samurai on the ground and there he stood, standing over body with his back to her. He threw a golden kunai and cut the rope that bounded her to the tree. She thanked him leaning her body against the trunk of the tree in exhaustion. Preoccupied with his surroundings, the konoichi’s words didn’t faze him. He could hear the sounds of another fight close by, but they ended abruptly with a loud cry and the sound of metal cutting through flesh. For a moment, the clearing fell silent, save for the sounds of battle some miles away. 'I need to move,' he thought frantically, 'someone else might be hurt or in trouble or-!' He didn't have much time to finish his thoughts as he stumbled suddenly, his simple attempt to stand straight causing a sudden wave of nausea and dizziness. He fell to the ground in a crumpled heap. "What the hell?" he said, voice shaking. It was in his crouched position that he felt the konoichi grab his shoulder and turn him around. She saw a small cut on his arm was bleeding, definitely infected with poison. It was then that it occurred to her that he might have gotten the cut some ways back. She quickly took out a scalpel and cut open the skin near the cut. Kray didn’t pull away as the pain hit him. He just stared at the konoichi he had never seen before, working swiftly and silently as she drained the poison from his blood. His stomach suddenly clenched, and blood trickled down from his mouth to his jawline. It was attacking his organ tissue, it seemed. “Well,” she said softly, “this could set you back a bit,” but she knew it was ultimately nothing he couldn't handle. Rather slowly, she began the process of wrapping up the wound. The sudden loss of blood starting taking its effect. Kray looked from her to the ground beside her. He noticed something odd. A small rose, one that hadn't been crushed by trampling feet and bodies as the battle passed through. One small ray of sunshine that had survived through the turmoil around it. A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips, and Kray leaned his head back, closing his eyes as exhaustion overtook him. 
That was the first time he had ever seen a rose. The second time was when he was at his brother’s grave, paying his respects to his recently deceased younger brother that had died in the previous battle. The first battle of the Tri-kon Wars was gruesome and lasted over five days. The second battle was approaching fast and Kray swore to himself that he would make a difference this time. A young woman suddenly walked up to him and placed a rose before his brother’s grave. She held a bundle of roses in her hand and bowed her head respectfully. 
“Nosuma…?” He stood. 
She gave a sad smile and nodded her head. Looking back at the tombstone, she read the inscription and then bowed again. “Brother of your’s?” 
Kray slowly looks back at the tombstone. “Yeah…”
“Don’t worry. You’re not alone. I just lost my second brother… that last battle…”
“I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be, if it wasn’t for you, I’d be with them right now.”
“Same here.” 
“I’m off to see them now, will you… accompany me?”
“Of course…” 
She laid the rest of the roses on her brothers’ tombstones and bowed respectfully to both of them. “I don’t have any more family now…” She said, her voice shaky.
“Kray, could you do me a favor?”
“Nani?”
“If I die… could you visit my grave… at least once a year? You don’t have to leave any flowers if you don’t want to. You don’t have to say any words. Just… be there, alright?” She asked softly. “Hai.” Kray came closer to her and held one of her hands in his own. “Oh yeah... and ...just don’t… don’t cry for me.” A few tears fell down her cheeks. “To die a golden Konoichi would be… I would be… content.” 
“H… Hai.” 
Kray watched the last of the inscent burn out and took a deep breath. “Don’t cry, huh? Sorry, but that’s easier said than done. Wouldn’t you agree, Nosuma?” Kray smiled sadly at the flower lying peacefully on the plaque. “There is nothing sadder, than watching a flower wither away.” 
A year before the second battle of the Tri-kon Wars, Nosuma had taken a student, to whom she would pass on her unique fighting style of welding the ninja sai. Her student was a young boy, very young. For reasons many could not understand, the boy was sent to the battlefield during the second Tri-kon war, a year after his training had begun. Kray knew the boy would not last long, but he tried his best to look out for both him and Nosuma when the fighting started. But a couple of hours into the battle, he had lost sight of them. During a difficult fight with an enemy samurai, Kray caught sight of the boy. He had hesitated to completely kill a wounded opponent and ran back to the heat of the battle. After defeating his opponent, Kray looked back for the wounded Samurai to finish him off, but could not find him. He figured he had gone after the boy. “Kuso!” He ran in the direction he saw the kid take off in and hoped he catch up to him before the enemy did. It was then that he saw it. It all happened in a couple of seconds. In one second he saw the enemy attach the boy from behind, and there was no way he could reach them in time. In the next second, he saw Nosuma step between them taking the hit instead. A second later they both tumbled down a small hill avoiding an attack from the enemy’s second blade. The last second Kray drew his bow and shot the enemy dead.  Kray ran the extra distance between them cutting down and dodging enemy samurai along the way. By the time he had slid down the hill and reached them, Nosuma was gone. The blade had hit her spine, paralyzing her, as well as distributing poison throughout the rest of her body. Kray’s hands began to tremble and his grip on his bow weakened until it slipped from his fingertips and hit the ground, heavy.  He then looked at the boy, who held her body in his arms, clenching on for dear life. He sat paralyzed beside her body, but not from any poison or injury. Kray slowly walked up to the boy and landed a re-assuring hand on his shoulder. In a sad but calming and caring voice he asked if he was okay. The boy shook his shoulder free, paying no mind to the man beside him.  Beside her body was a single white rose, untouched by the battlefield. He picked the rose and placed it in her hair, before the sounds of the nearby battles started closing in around them. Knowing they could no longer afford to be sitting still, Kray grabbed the boy, after some resistance, and headed back into the mist of the battle, swearing that he would ensure that they both made it off the battle grounds alive. 
Kray was so lost in his thoughts that he failed to notice Nexiaya’s presence as he entered the Shrine and stroll up beside him. “Oh… Nexiaya, odd thing seeing you here. So… to what do I owe this distinct honor?”
Nexiaya stared at the plaque for a while, before turning away. “I… need to talk to you about something. It’s really important. Could you… spare a moment?”
“Wow… Nexiaya Stepi –initiating a conversation –with me? That’s new.” Kray stood up taking up with him the rest of the flowers and his last inscent. “Actually, I’ve got one last stop to make. Care to join me?” 
“No thanks, I’ll just wait for you outside. I seriously can’t understand how you can stay cooped up in a place like this for hours.” Nexiaya looked down at the name on the shrine before them. “I need some air.” Nexiaya turned and exited the shrine. The entire temple was surrounded by a large body of water and at the outer most parts of the temple grounds was a rail separating the water below from the landmass. Nexiaya leaned over on the rail and took in a deep breath.  The ocean breeze blew the strands of his hair across his face and down the back of his neck. He stared up at the clear sky and felt the warmth of the sun on his face. Closing his eyes, Nexiaya slowly lowered his head and thought about what he wanted to ask Kray. He was aware that it might strike Kray as out of the blue, but it didn’t matter. All he need was his approval, and no matter what it took he was going to get it. No matter what it took… Nexiaya tried hard to fight the urge of thinking back on his discussion with the Golden Reez and Gomae. 
“This so called peace needs to stop.” 
The Reez sat up once more in his seat. “You want to stop peace?”
 “I want for us to stop fooling ourselves. This war is not over, but everyone is acting like it is. Our enemy gets stronger and all we are capable of is cowering and hiding in fear? Fear of what? The Silver Samurais will never finish us. So why don’t we use that to our advantage?”
All this was true, it was basic facts. So… what was this feeling? This unsurity. 
“Why…?” Gomae asked with confusion and concern in his voice. “I know you were turned into a ninja, a killer, a fighter. I know the battle field feels as natural to you as anything else. I know… you’ve felt the pain of loss and like a lot of us feel some kind fulfillment when you fight, but is war really all you know? Does that have to be all there is? Look around Nexiaya, and tell me you don’t see the benefits of the Stand Still!
Do you want to be at war that badly!?”
“Gomae… would you believe me if I told you… that I hate war?”
Nexiaya’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. Kray pulled up beside him and leaned his back against the rail. 
Another breeze passed by and Kray just stood there waiting for Nexiaya to say something. After a few more seconds of silence, Kray glanced over at the side of Nexiaya’s face. “Everything okay?”
“Say Kray, if I told you that I hate war, would you believe me?”
“Hmmm, yeah… I’d believe you. Deep down inside every great ninja must hate war.”
“What about the battlefield?”
“Are you kidding yourself? There isn’t a place in the world that I feel more alive than on the battlefield.”
“But …”
“Don’t get me wrong Nexiaya. War and the battlefield are words sometimes used interchangeably, but they aren’t in any way the same thing. War is political. The battlefield… is personal.” 
Nexiaya thought deeply about it.
“For people like us, the battle field is the only place that… makes us feel as if we are still alive. Seeing how we should have died a long time ago. Sure I hate the smell of blood and the moans of the dead, but will I ever be able to forget it? No way. They constantly echo in the back of my mind and have now become a part of who I am.”
“Sigh* Kray… I want your honest opinion. Tell me; what do you really think… of the Stand Still?”
“Huh… the Stand Still? Is that really what you wanted to talk to me about?”
Nexiaya simply nodded his head, with his gaze still locked on the water below. 
“It may not be the best of solutions, but it is a solution.” 
Nexiaya made a disgruntle face. “And you’re Ok with that?”
Chuckles* “I know you don’t like the Stand Still, Nexiaya. But you know what; we’ve been in it for well over 9 years. Face the facts and let it go. The war is over.”
“Is it really?”
“Yes.” Kray answered with surety. “It really is.”
“No, we don’t know that.”
“Nexiaya let it go…”
“Just ask yourself the question Kray; Why should we place our faith and trust in the slim chance that our enemy keeps their agreement? Why should they honor this agreement? It doesn’t make any sense. They got nothing to lose by wiping us all out! And what is stopping the Silver Samurai’s from breaking their agreement? Absolutely nothing! And when that time comes, we will all fall like the powerless nation we are.”
“Sigh. You and I both know that isn’t going to happen. Unlike us ninja, the samurai have a strong code of honor. If they haven’t attacked us after all this time, what makes you think that they ever will.” 
Nexiaya finally took his eyes off of the waters below and turned to look Kray in the eyes. 
“You think just like all the rest, Kray. That is unfortunate. Because whether you agree or not, I’ve have already decided that it’s time to take action.”
“What do you mean by take action? What are you going to do?”
“I will carve a small path to victory for the Golden Ninja and give us a fighting chance.”
“Nexiaya, if you attempt any kind of military attack on the Silver Samurai, you will be obliterated and so will the rest of us. You know it’s not worth the risk. Let… it… go!”
“It won’t be a military attack. It will be a two man assassination mission.  Our target… Aoshi Yakawa.”
“I don’t see how that’s any different. If you plan to go up directly against Yakawa and the Silent Silver, you’re bound to die anyway. The mission will be a failure and war will break out once more.”
Kray pushed himself off of the railing and stared at the temple behind them. 
“Believe me, I’m not trying to be pessimistic, but I just don’t see your logic. Do you want to end up in there and become just another memorial plack that I’d have to add to my visit list?”
“You don’t think I can do it? Assassination used to be my specialty, you know.”
“Even if you somehow could, you’d never be able to make it out of Samurai territory alive.”
“Then so be it. If it means completing this mission, then I don’t mind dying. 
Kray thought of his dead friends and his brother, who had their lives cut unreasonably short because of the wars.  They all knew the risks, but none of them necessarily chose death when faced with an option of peace. At the same time, for all the years that Kray knew Nexiaya, he had never known him to fail any mission, no matter how hard it might have seemed. He always came back, sometimes barely conscious but never dead. 
Sigh* “So, who is this second man, dare I ask?”
“Captain Hexaiya Utopae.” Nexiaya said instantly, as if the name was on his mind the entire time.
Kray suddenly turned around and grabbed a fist full of his former captain’s shirt. 
“Are you mad?!  He’s your brother, not your tool. You can throw away your own life if you want, but you don’t have the right to kill him too. Hexaiya is my captain! He is the Captain of Unit Five! He doesn’t belong to you!” 
Nexiaya stared Kray down with an icy glare. 
“He doesn’t belong to Unit Five either.” 
Kray slowly let him go and his hand fell heavily back to his side. 
“However, I do understand your concern. Unit five has had a very unstable leadership for so long. If Hexaiya dies, you all would need to find you another captain, and that won’t be easy.”
“That wasn’t my concern!” Kray again looked towards the temple. 
“As an older brother, you should know what I’m talking about. Hexaiya is inexperienced and indecisive when it comes to an actual battlefield, where a single decision may decide his fate and the fate of others.”
Nexiaya couldn’t argue with that. He was well aware that Hexaiya lacked decisiveness. His spar with him the other day made that painfully obvious. 
“In a mission like this, he’s bound to get himself killed. If you really are so bent on taking up this mission, you should at least choose a partner with more experience.”
And yet, 
Nexiaya reached for his injured shoulder. Without a doubt, Hexaiya was the fastest ninja Nexiaya had ever seen; the one and only man who could attack faster than the evasive speed of his Golden Phantom.
“You’re right Kray, experience is an important part of this mission, but even more so, I need speed.”
“If his mind is hesitant, all that speed means nothing. You want to know how I’ve survived all my battles Nexiaya? Everything to me is a life or death situation on the battle field. Every move I make, every breath I take, every thought that enters my head, down to every second spent on the battlefield is planned out perfectly. Such a skill can only be developed through experience.” 
With a mixed look of irritation and seriousness Kray leaned against the rail once more and stared at the waves hitting the base of the island. A breeze came up and stirred the air.
“Nexiaya, let me take his place.”
“I can’t do that.”
“Why not?”
“I’ve already thought this through. With Hexaiya I have the best chance of completing this mission. I had consider taking you. But I have my own reasons why I can’t.”
“Why?”
“Because you don’t trust me.”
Kray shifted slightly in his place. “That’s not...”
“But I can’t blame you. You don’t trust me, because even as your captain, I was never able to place my absolute trust in any of you. So we’re even. To put your trust in someone who doesn’t have trust in you is just irrational. In a mission like this, I need to know that I can trust you. But the truth is… I don’t.”           
“Sigh, I can’t argue with that. I’ve always knew that you didn’t trust me. You don’t trust anybody. To tell you the truth, it’ll be your downfall one day. But you say that you can trust Hexaiya… are you sure? Why him?”
Nexiaya did not answer. 
Kray then put his hands behind his head and stretched. 
“Have you told Hexaiya about this yet?”
“No.”
Kray let out another heavy sigh. 
“So, remind me again why you’re telling me this?”
“I need your consent, as a representative of Unit Five.”
“My consent, huh? Why didn’t you ask Haagen? You know she’d never oppose anything you say. It would have made your day so much easier.”
“That’s exactly why I’m asking you.”
“If it ever came down to only one of you making it back…?
“Then you can best believe that it will be Hexaiya. I don’t intend on out living him. I will do everything in my power to ensure that he survives this. You have my word as your former captain.”
Scoff* “Your word as my former captian means nothing. Absolutely nothing.”
“….”
“But concerning my consent, I’ll go along with whatever Hexaiya wants. I trust his judgment… way better than I trust yours.” Kray muttered. 
Nexiaya smiled inwardly but showed nothing on the outside. “Arigato.”
“Don’t thank me yet. I only said that because I doubt Hexaiya will give his consent so easily, that’s all.” 
Nexiaya turned to leave and said goodbye to Kray, who didn’t reply. He waited until Nexiaya was out of sight before pulling out his last rose. He suddenly jumped up and stood on the rail looking far across the ocean horizon where the sun was starting to set. It colored the sky with a deep golden shine that reflected upon the waters. 
Kray reached out his hand and held the flower out over the water. He watched the stem bend and the petales flutter in the wind, before letting it drift from his fingertips. The wind carried the flower further out into the sea glimmering with rays of the sun. The flower gently landed on the water and slowly sank under. 

Chapter 31: Yes or No?

The next morning Hexaiya showed up at the training hall at his usual time, early in the morning before anyone else showed up. He strolled across the empty room listening to the hypnotic sound of his footsteps against the marble floor echoing through spacious room. He took in a deep breath and his senses were suddenly overwhelmed with a fresh metallic aroma from the weaponry aligning the walls of the training hall.  He then looked around and realized he wasn’t as alone as he had first thought. In a shaded corner of the room, Kray sat on a bench sharping one of the heads of his arrows. He looked so focused and serious, an expression Hexaiya rarely saw on him. He walked over to him with a smile on his face and greeted him before sitting down on the bench beside him. In silence he watched Kray work, sharpening and then cleaning his arrows, without once taking a glance in his direction. Hexaiya’s coal black eyes studied the way Kray stroke the blade against the golden head of the arrow. The repetitive action on first sight looked purposeful with the intention of sharpening the arrow. But as Hexaiya continued to watch, he noticed that Kray kept stroking the same two spots on the arrow, never making it all the way around. He then realized that the activity itself was more of a therapeutic act than one of true purpose. Annoyed by the looks he was getting from Hexaiya, Kray sighed heavily and finally looked up at his captain. 
 “What…?”
“Nothing.”
Kray then stood up taking his bow up with him. He positioned one of the arrows in the bow and drew it back, aiming at a target on the wall on the other side of the room. He let go and the arrow flew across the room landing a centimeter to the left of his target. A grunt of disapproval escaped his lips as he reached back to retrieve another arrow. 
“So I heard you went to the Memorial Shrine yesterday.”
Kray was about to drew his arrow back, but stopped midway. “Who told you that?”
 
“Haagen told me.”
“Haagen? Oh.” Kray pulled back and aimed, before releasing the arrow. This time it hit a centimeter to the right of his target. “Tsk.”
He reached for another.
“I’ve never seen you miss so many times. Everything ok?”
Kray aimed the next one and let it go. He was way off that time.
“Kray?”
“I’m fine, alright.”
“Fine,” Hexaiya almost looked disappointed. 
Kray was about to reach for another arrow when the thought hit him. He was curious as to whether Nexiaya told Hexaiya what was going on yet, at the same time if he hadn’t, he didn’t want to ruin anything by giving Hexaiya any ideas.  He looked back at Hexaiya to try and gauge his mood, not sure if he should bring up his brother. Hexaiya’s eyebrows moved up on his face as if curious about Kray’s quizzical expression. Kray then turned away deciding against it, and shot the arrow off. Upon missing again Kray gave up. Hexaiya stood and took the bow from Kray and pulled out one of the arrows on his back. He took aim, closing one eye in concentration.
“If that’s the case, cheer up, I kinda want to ask you a question.” He let go and hit the target with ease. 
Kray’s jaw dropped.
“It’s about my brother.”
Kray took the bow from Hexaiya and reached for another arrow. 
“Did you hear about the mission that he’s planning?”
‘He knows about the mission? Does that mean…?’ Kray thought about it, but didn’t want to jump to any conclusions so he decided to just hear Hexaiya out.
“Yeah, I’ve heard about it.”
He pulled back and let the arrow go. 
“Tsk.”
“What do you think about it?”
Kray shrugged, not wanting to influence his captain’s personal feeling towards the subject. 
“I don’t really know why, but it bothers me.”
“Really?” Kray didn’t really know what Hexaiya was talking about. Could he have been bothered by the details of the mission itself or by the fact that Nexiaya wanted him to go too?
“In truth I don’t really know what to think.” 
This was getting nowhere, Kray could tell that there was some sort of concern behind Hexaiya’s words but for what he did not know. 
“Why don’t you talk to him about it? I’m sure he’d hear you out.”
 “I tried but my last conversation with him didn’t go too well.”
“Just say whatever comes to mind. That’s always a good start.” Kray reached for another arrow and shot it. He missed again. 
Hexaiya studied the way Kray held the bow and the tip of the arrow, it was half-hearted almost absentminded. Was he even trying to hit the target?
Kray let go of another arrow and frowned at the results. 
“Wow, you sure are off today.”
“Give me a break, it’s still early. “ Kray said massaging his shoulder. 
“Well…” stretching, “I’m goanna take your advice and try and talk to him. Tell the others I won’t be coming in today, will ya.” He said as he walked away. 
“Sure. Oh and Captain…”
“Hai…”
“It’s ok to be selfish sometimes; think about yourself every once in a while, Kay?”
“Huh?” Hexaiya looked back in confusion. 
Kray just turned and drew another arrow with a new sense of focus, finally hitting his target. 
Hexaiya turned back around scratching the back of his head in wonder as he left the room. 
“Be selfish? Hmmmm…”
That afternoon, Hexaiya got Nexiaya to go out for lunch with him to which Nexiaya readily agreed. Hexaiya thought it was kind of odd that his brother would stop working so eagerly to grab lunch with him. He used to try many things to get him to ditch work and hang out with him, but all attempts always failed.  He wouldn’t question his luck though. They went to a restaurant. They ate and talked about random things at first until they both realized that the other was acting sort of strange. Nexiaya didn’t look like he was going to break the awkward silence first, so Hexaiya decided to just come out with it. He gulped down the last bit of his drink and slammed the cup down to get Nexiaya’s attention.  
“So, about the mission you said you’d be going on. Have you decided on who you’re taking with you?”
Nexiaya simply nodded yes and studied Hexaiya’s reaction. His eyes dimmed and a wave of disappointment swept across his face. 
“Oh, so who is it?”
Nexiaya spoke and Hexaiya froze. 
“What? Really?” 
Nexiaya couldn’t tell whether his younger brother was happy or upset about his decision.  He just stood there with widened eyes and face full of shock. 
A smile threatened to pull at the corners of Hexaiya’s mouth at the thought of his brother ultimately choosing him as his partner above everyone else at the Forts. But the urge suddenly disappeared as he truly thought of what this meant for both of them, for everyone. 
Nexiaya frowned at his inability to read his brother’s expression. 
“This decision however, is only a request, it is not an order.” No matter how much he had wished it were. “I need your answer. Do you accept the position?” 
Hexaiya looked his brother in the eyes with the most sincere look of uncertainty. “We’re… about to start a war, aren’t we? What if… this isn’t the best thing to do? What if there’s another way?”
“There isn’t.”
“But… really, ending the Stand Still will…”
“Will what?” Nexiaya shot him a dangerous look as if he was making a horrible decision. 
Hexaiya returned the look with a seriousness that rivaled Nexiaya’s. 
“If we don’t succeed, ending the Stand Still will mean the end of the Golden Ninja.” He stated in a matter of fact tone that made Nexiaya soften his glare. 
“That’s why we must succeed, at all cost.” 
“Even at the cost of our lives!? Think about it Nexiaya!”
“I have thought about it, and I’m done thinking!” 
“We don’t have to do this.  What’s so wrong with the Stand Still? You’re the only one who seems to have a problem with it. Why?” Hexaiya asked now truly concerned. This question had been lingering in the back of his mind for some time now.
“Why does it feel like you have a reason for doing this that you’re just not telling me? Listen, I am not in your head, I won’t understand unless you make me. If you need my help to make this happen, you know I could never turn you down, but if we’re going to start a war, I need to know exactly what it is that we are really fighting for. It doesn’t really matter what it is, I just want to know. Please tell me…”
“No.” Nexiaya quickly said. “No, you know everything that you need to know.”
“But I…”
“Listen, I’m not asking you to say yes, I’m only asking for your answer. You have every right to say no.”
“If I say no, will you still go?”
A sudden look of shock spread across Nexiaya’s face as he thought about how much lower his chances of even completing the mission would be without Hexaiya.  But he quickly whipped it away and looked Hexaiya sincerely in the eyes.
“Yes. I have to.”
“Why?!” Hexaiya’s voice spilled with frustration. 
Nexiaya pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes. This conversation was obviously draining him. “Sigh. Hexaiya, just make your choice.”
“No!” Hexaiya slammed his hands against the table top and stood up. “I won’t choose. There isn’t much of a choice to be made anyway.”
He started to walk away.
“Hexaiya!”
Hexaiya stopped upon hearing the intensity at which his name was uttered. 
Nexiaya then took a calming breathe and stood.
“Don’t avoid this. Indecisiveness will only make this harder.”
“Why can’t you see that you aren’t really giving me a choice?”
“Because I am. It is up to you whether or not you see it.”
“I’ll… let me think about it, alright?”
Not waiting for his brother to respond, Hexaiya exited the restaurant feeling sick to his stomach. It wasn’t the mission itself that was irking him; it was Nexiaya’s attitude towards death, or the chance of death. He wasn’t sure if it was the fact that Nexiaya was so used to being in life or death situations that it just didn’t bother him anymore, or if he just didn’t value his own life enough to care or Hexaiya’s for that matter. He sighed heavily and began to think about his response as he promised. He made it back to the corridors that linked the Northern Forts to the Eastern Forts and dug his hands in his pockets as he thought deeply. For some reason though, this thinking didn’t help at all. He couldn’t imagine saying no if Nexiaya was still going to go. At the same time, if he said yes, they could both die. Kray’s last words to him suddenly became clear. What would be the selfish thing to do? Clearly turn down the offer and save his own life. But then…
Hexaiya groaned in irritation. His head hurt. He leaned against one of the walls and looked out the window. It was a beautiful sunny day, and he was spending it tossing troublesome thoughts around in his head. What a day! He signed. Even if the Stand Still was just an artificial peace, it would be days like this that will be missed if it ever ended. Tranquility. Why should he help bring that to an end? Just for the sake of saying that they won, for being on top, for gaining a higher status? Who cares? 
 
Hexaiya continued down the hall and spotted Monika down the other end coming his way. Her head was down looking into a small book she was reading. Hexaiya’s mood suddenly brightened as he smirked at a passing thought of bothering Monika a bit. He continued down the hall silently, with his head turned in the opposite direction. Once he passed her unnoticed, Hexaiya turned around and softly called her name, slightly changing his voice to a tone that Nexiaya often used. Monika spun around startled. Her small book suddenly flew out of her hand into the air. Hexaiya caught it and then began flipping through the pages as if reading it. “H… hey, give it back.” She reached for it desperately as Hexaiya quickly evaded her efforts, resulting in holding it up in the air as high as he could so that she couldn’t reach it. Monika finally gave up and folded her arms. Hexaiya then slowly lowered his arm and held the book out to her, with an innocent smile on his face. She then reached for it again but he quickly pulled it back. “Come grab some lunch with me.” “Wha…it’s three in the afternoon. Besides I already ate.” “So did I, come on.” He lowered the book again. Monika pouted and finally took the book. “Fine.” 
They went to a small restaurant and sat at a table opposite to each other. The waitress came over and asked for their orders. “I’ll have a frozen treat.” He said with a smile. “Of course Captain. “And what will you have Monika-chan.” “Oh nothing for me, thank you.” Monika said with a smile. “She’ll have one too.” Hexaiya retorted. “Of course, right away.” The waitress walked away. Monika arched her eyebrow and stared at Hexaiya. He turned to meet her stare and simply smiled. His excessively bright attitude surprised her somewhat. “Hexaiya-Senpai, if you don’t mind me asking, why are we here?” "Hm," Hexaiya looked up. "Why did I come here…?"
It seemed to her that he would be holding that pose for a few more seconds so Monika saw this as a chance to get a good look at him. She rarely ever looked Hexaiya directly in the face, because it was often too confusing. It began to irritate her. ‘There’s just no way two people can look so alike. There has to be some feature on him that is different.’ She thought. But the closer she looked the more confusing things got. There has to be more than just a personality difference, and why is he still smiling like that.” Monika’s gaze traveled from his mouth to his eyes. Down to the very shape and color, they had the same eyes that made them stand out. 
“What are thinking about? You weren’t checking me out just now, were you?” Hexaiya was now leaning across the table, inches away from Monika’s face. 
“I- I wasn’t!” She stuttered. Hexaiya moved closer, smirking. 
“Yes you were,” he said in a teasing tone. “I can see it in your eyes.” Monika leaned backwards and Hexaiya leaned closer. She leaned back again and Hexaiya kept leaning closer. After a few seconds of leaning, Monika almost fell backwards, but caught herself. Hexaiya got back into his sitting position and broke out laughing. Monika sat up too, embarrassed. 
“Sorry, I couldn’t help myself from doing that,” he said as he calmed down. “But you were giving me this weird look and…” he chuckled. 
“Hmm sorry,” Monika said looking away. It was never intentional. Monika never wished to see Nexiaya every time she looked at Hexaiya. She actually felt bad about it.
Their orders arrived and were placed in the middle of the table. Hexaiya pulled his towards him and pushed Monika’s towards her. 
“Monika…” 
She slowly turned her head back. 
“What do you see… when you look at me?” He said suddenly serious.
“….”
“Its fine,” Hexaiya put on a teasing face. “It’s alright if you see Nexiaya. You’ve known him longer than you’ve known me anyway.”
“I don’t!” Monika blushed.
“Pfft.” Hexaiya laughed at her sad attempt to lie.
“Stop laughing…”
Hexaiya folded his hands under his chin. “Sigh, I’m not sure exactly how I should feel about that.”
“Could we stop talking about this?”
“You do know that you’re blushing, right?” Monika’s face got redder and she shuffled in her seat. “Ha, you are amazing.” 
“Utopae-san—“
“Hexaiya”
“Utopae—!“
“Hexaiya”
“Uto—!“
“Hex- ia- ya”
“….Hexaiya-san…”
He smiled. “Yes?”
“Gah, I forgot.”
“Pfft”
“Don’t laugh!”
“I can’t help it.”
After calming down, Hexaiya took a spoonful of his frozen treat, savoring every moment of the sweet sensation. Monika then reached for hers and took a small taste, convinced that it must taste good. 
Hexaiya twirled his spoon around the rim of his bowl, before setting it down with a sigh. 
“Monika…?”
“Hmmm?” 
“What would you say if… I told you that… Nexiaya is about to go on a super dangerous mission; to infiltrate the land of the Silver Samurai and assassinate Silver line Aoshi Yakawa.” 
Monika pulled the spoon out of her mouth and choked as the frozen liquid shot down her throat way too fast. “That’s suicide!”
“Good answer. However, he isn’t going alone. He asked if I would go along with him. So… what do you think now?”
“If it’s you two, you’ll probably pull it off.”
“Really… That’s your answer?”
“Are you going to accept his request?”
“I don’t really have a choice, do I?”
“Of course you do.”
“If I go with him we have a chance of making it back alive. If I don’t, he’s bound to die! So do I really have a choice?!” Hexaiya practically shouted. 
Monika lowered her head in silence at the thought. 
“My brother… has been through so much. He’s survived all this time… so that he could become the next Golden Reez and lead this nation into a new era. He will become the Reez. I won’t let him die until he does.”
“Hexaiya…”
“But Nexiaya doesn’t always think straight. He’s willing to risk his life like a tool, as if nobody even knows he’s alive!” Hexaiya accidently snapped his spoon in half, and then glared at it as if it broke on its own free will. 
“So Monika, I have a favor to ask. You love Nexiaya, right?”
Gasp* the blood rushed to her face. 
“Don’t deny it. Do you really think that after all this time I haven’t noticed?”
“I… I…”
“Eat your treat before you explode.”
Monika took a large spoonful of her frozen treat and exhaled heavily. 
“I want you to tell him. Tell Nexiaya that you love him.”
“What… Are you crazy?! Of all times, this just isn’t the time for that!”
“Of course it is. If you tell him before we go, he’ll have more of a reason to make it back alive. The mere fact that you are here waiting for him to return will make him stronger. Don’t you know anything about men?”
“Nexiaya… really isn’t… that kind of a man.” She said looking away. 
“Well, if we are really that alike…then I’m telling you… he is.”
An uncomfortable silence suddenly filled the air at the table. Hexaiya looked around the restaurant and realized it was empty. He then looked back at Monika and noticed that she was in deep thought. He decided to finish his treat and suddenly remembered that he had broken his spoon. He was about to just pick the entire bowl up to his mouth when Monika finally raised her head. 
“Hexaiya-Senpai…”
“Do you really have to still call me that? I mean I’m really not your mentor anymore.”
“I know you’re worried about Nexiaya-sama, but you really should worry about yourself. Nexiaya is more skilled than you are and way more experienced. Make sure you keep your strength up too.”
“Pfft…” Hexaiya scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. “I… know that. Really, what makes you think I don’t have a pretty girl waiting for me?” He retorted quickly. “Just make sure you don’t forget about what I said. Remember, if you don’t tell him, then I’ll tell him myself.”
 Monika suddenly froze in shock. “You wouldn’t…”
“Oh, yes I would.”

Chapter 32: The Secret Mission

 
“Do you know why we Ninja carry Sais, shuriken, and kunai, oppose to the samurai’s sword, the warrior’s scythe and the soldier’s spear? A heavier weapon would only slow us down. Ninja are swift creatures of darkness; all that they do, they do from the shadows. They kill from the shadows, keep to the shadows. They are the images that haunt your mind at night. Their speed is their advantage. They are merely a blur to the human eye."
-Nexiaya Stepi, to Hexaiya Utopae
Hexaiya felt his head throbbing just thinking about the mission. He had genuinely thought about it and was ok with the idea after he had spoken with Monika the other day. However, when he had finally met up with his brother back at their chamber that night, and told him his final decision, his thoughts ran wild.  Hexaiya forced his body to relax, soothing the headache that was surely rising. The candle stick beside his bed lit up half the room with a soft golden light, illuminating the golden Ninja emblem engraved on the wall above his bed. Soft knocks penetrate the deep silence that filled the night’s atmosphere. He closed his eyes and inwardly exhaled as he felt the familiar presence of his brother standing on the other side of the door. Hexaiya quickly pulled his hair back into a ponytail and strapped on his arm and wrist protectors. He fashioned his gloves onto place flexing and bending his wrist and fingers until they were snug. Taking up his two Sais, he quickly packed several kunai and shuriken¸ before blowing out the candle. 
It was a silent night. The autumn breeze lazily traveled across a well-manicured garden, up to a balcony, and through a slightly opened door. It rustled the thin white curtains and gently blew towards a young woman who was sound asleep. Everything was in a peaceful, undisturbed state. In a streak, two black and deep gold figures landed on the balcony’s railing. They jumped down and silently entered in through the white curtains. One of them walked up to the young woman silently observed her in her peaceful slumber. Another breeze rustled the white curtains where the other stood, and gently swept loose strands of hair to the corners of the woman’s face. The figure reached up and pulled his mask down past his chin but still held on to it. 
“Monika…” He whispered softly. 
Her eyes fluttered gently. 
“Sayonara…”
She suddenly opened her eyes with a gasp and shot up in her bed. She looked around the empty room but could not find the presence that she knew she felt a second ago. She quickly stepped out of bed and ran to the balcony, feeling a rush of cool breezes sweep across her face and exposed skin. She leaned against the railing looking into the dark night and couldn’t help but smile sadly. She held tightly onto the railing and whispered into the wind. 
“Sayonara…”
“…Nexiaya-sama.”
…..
After a full day’s journey, Nexiaya and Hexaiya made it to the boarders of Samurai territory.
The weather was cold and the wind blew hard across the land of the Uribonfolics. 
Nexiaya stirred his horse to a halt before Hexaiya did the same. After dismounting, Hexaiya looked around and saw their village of target in a good distance away. He pulled the hood of his cloak over his head and turned to Nexiaya, who didn’t seem to be bothered by the cold. “We will stop here for the day. By night we will make a full infiltration and hide out somewhere in the city. By night fall tomorrow, we should have located our target and taken him out. By the following morning we should be out, if all goes according to plan.” Hexaiya silently tried to internalize the plan. “The horses will be sent back to the Forts when we depart tonight. So unload all supplies now and get as much food and sleep as you can.” Nexiaya’s words sounded so lifeless and detached that Hexaiya glanced surprisingly in his direction. He sounded like a commander or general who was giving out orders to randomized soldiers. He didn’t know what it was exactly but he didn’t like it. “Hey loosen up will ya. It isn’t every day that I get to go on a life-threatening adventure with you on a mission that only the two of us could accomplish. Lighten up for once. And don’t tell me that you’re nervous or anything, not with all the experience you’ve got going for you. Oh and don’t treat me like an everyday soldier under your belt. I’m your partner not your subordinate.” Nexiaya was sort of grateful for the harsh reminder. Hexaiya was there to help not hinder him. He wasn’t someone that Nexiaya would have to watch over. He knew Hexaiya could take care of himself and watch his own back. It was part of the reason he was able to put his trust in him; the fact of knowing that he could turn a blind eye on him without worrying about his well-being. But even now he was starting to wonder if he really could bring himself to do that. 
After sending off their horses and eating, Hexaiya settled down to rest up, leaning his back against a pile of stones. 
Nexiaya sat on a fallen tree, waiting for dusk to fall.
Hexaiya watched the sky get darker and darker, knowing that as soon as midnight hit, it was time to go. He glanced over at his brother and thought some friendly conversation would do their nerves some good. 
He cleared his throat before speaking. 
“Hey, since we’re waiting, how about you teach me the Golden Phantom?”
“Why?”
“What do you mean why?”
“I mean why do you want to learn the Golden Phantom?”
“I’ll have a better chance at staying alive tonight.”
“You don’t need the Golden Phantom to do that. Besides, that technique isn’t something that I could teach to you. It was a move that I learned out of desperation. My first time was in the middle of a battle. It’s a defense mechanism; a cowardly move really. And besides, you were able to get through it.”
“I was? Last time I checked, you dodged that attack.”
“Not fast enough.”                                                          
“Hehehe. Man I’m awesome!” Hexaiya intertwined his hands behind his head and savored the thought of being faster than his brother for a moment. 
“Say, if we survive this, what will you do with your life?”
Hexaiya shrugged his shoulders and closed his eyes. “Don’t know. I guess I’ll help finish this war off. After that, who knows?”
Hexaiya suddenly thought of Monika and his last conversation with her. He then glanced over at his brother in curiosity. 
“Did you, by any chance talk to Monika the other day?”
“Monika? No… why?”
“She mentioned to me that she had something to say to you before we left. I guess she chickened out.” Hexaiya sighed heavily. “Well, I’m going to have to just deliver the message for her then, although she probably wouldn’t want me to. At the same time, you probably already know, don’t you? 
Nexiaya’s eyes shifted awkwardly as he lowered his head slightly so that the night concealed them.
“I know there’s no way that you don’t know Monika’s true feelings for you by now. And I’m not talking about the way she felt about you when we were younger, I’m talking about the way she feels now. It isn’t fair for her, if you keep on avoiding it.”
Nexiaya let out a heavy sigh.
“She loves you, ya know. Truly. You should really stop ignoring her.”
Nexiaya remained silent.
“So tell me, do you really have no feelings for her, at all?”
“It isn’t like that. I do like her, just not in the same way.”
“Why?”
“Because I’ve watched too many people die. I can’t bring myself to love or trust anyone anymore.”
“You trust me, don’t ya?”
“That’s different. Besides Monika doesn’t know the kind of man I really am. ”
“Yeah, nobody does. And nobody ever will unless you open up and let them in.”
“I’ve tried and I can’t.”
“With who… Monika?”
“No, it was a long time ago.”
“It’s a shame; all she ever talks about is you. Heck, even when she’s looking straight at me all she ever sees is you. You’re on her mind 24/7. Who knows, she’s probably thinking about you right now.” Hexaiya said with a smirk on his face. 
“I’m sorry…”
“Don’t even bother. If we make it back, I’m going to personally break down your rock hard exterior. After that, you’ll have no more excuses.”
Chuckles* “So, why do you care so much? Do you have feelings for her?”
Hexaiya looked up at the moon and quickly sat up. “Well, would you look at that? Seems like we used up all our rest time.” Nexiaya’s smile faded as he stared up at the midnight sky. “Looks like your right.” He inhaled and exhaled before rising to his feet, followed by Hexaiya. They both pulled their masks fully over their faces covering everything except their eyes. “Let’s do this.” 
 “Hai.”
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
Aoshi slowly walked down the brightly lit halls of the Silver Sphere headquarters, his calculated footsteps barely echoing within the open space. His eyes were set and distant but behind, within the recesses of his mind, a great many thoughts plagued upon memory and contemplation alike.
 
It had been nearly 8 years since he began living in solitude. Except for his occasional trips to the other nations for conferences and his check-ins with the Silver Sphere, Aoshi had completely isolated himself from the general population. Even though the war took place many years ago, Aoshi still couldn’t forget it. How was he supposed to react to what he had done? And, why was he seemingly unable to cast it from his thoughts?
 
The entire ordeal had made him so….livid? Was that the right word for the brewing feeling within his chest and the tingling sensation in his side from the wound that refused to heal completely? He felt tempted to ask the Sphere to take international affairs off his hands and entrust it to someone else. However, at the same time, he knew that doing so would mean that the infuriating guilt had bested him somehow. 
The dark night sky was crystal clear, without a cloud in sight. Stars glimmered and a full, glorious moon shone with magnificence.
 
He stood on the small balcony outside of his home on the outskirts of the village, his arms folded across his chest, looking down at the court yard far below him, at the silhouettes of trees and plants. It was very late, the morning of the next day and all had fallen quiet. A gentle breeze blew strands of his hair into his face, but he did not bother to remove them.
 
He was not yet dressed for bed. He was dressed in a dark gray, sleeveless vest, and black pants. Somehow, he was in no mood for sleep, nor did he feel tired despite the trying evening he had had.
He stared into the darkness, deep in thought. The village had long gone to bed, and he had tried to sleep, but in vain. He had too much on his mind as he looked over the peaceful scene of the village before him. He had done everything in his power to bring peace to the world, but for how long would that last he wondered. 
 
His eyes rose and looked at the moon. He stared at it for a moment, before a tingling feeling at the back of his neck informed him that he was no longer alone. He turned and looked around, but to his surprise he found nothing. The wind howled and Aoshi rubbed the back of his neck and sighed. He had sensed a troubling presence, but he realized that it might have been something he picked up far off, but it was strong, strong enough to have been right behind him. 
 
The next day, Aoshi decided to causally go into the village for a change and wondered around the shops. He didn’t think about buying anything. No, that wasn’t what led him to the streets. It was this abnormal feeling he was having. An ominous chill plagued the very air he breathed. Could he have been the only one who was feeling this? How is that possible, he wondered as he watched the care free faces of passing civilians going about their daily lives? Even though it was the early morning, Aoshi was wide awake yet in an abnormal daze. He expertly maneuvered himself through the morning crowds all talking loudly about the street. No attention was paid to him in the busy market street.  Vendors called to passersby and held their produce and products high in the air, attempting to attract paying customers. A young, dark haired boy with a missing front tooth gently tugged on his sleeve. He shyly held out a tray of freshly baked bread. He gave him a gentle smile and placed three coins in his hand before taking a small loaf. Nibbling on it as he continued through the cobbled street, his dutiful eyes continued to scan for any evidence of the source of his discomfort. There was only one other man he knew who might be feeling what he was sensing right now. But he hadn’t seen him in years, and now would be an awkward time to suddenly stop by. Even though he really felt he probably should. But after all these years... how could he. Aoshi’s pace slowed to a stop, as he approached the road that would take him to Kasugai’s home. The presence of someone just behind him sent Aoshi suddenly twirling around in alarm, hand reaching for his sword that was positioned at his hip. He relaxed when he saw nobody was there. Aoshi quickly left the streets and started back down the stony path that lead back to the seclusion of his home. Aoshi passed the spacious entrance and let off his footwear before continuing through a second pair of doors. 
Back on the streets, a young boy with black hair and charcoal eyes around the age of 12 wondered around the vendors and shops. He walked with his hands in his pockets looking from shop to shop, just waiting for something to catch his eye. The sun slowly started to show through the cloudy morning skies, but it was still fairly foggy. The boy turned around when someone tapped him on the arm. “Huh...” A younger boy smiled up at him and greeted him with a full bow at the waist. “Good morning Torch. Could you buy me something?” He pulled him by the arm over to one of the vendors’ tables. The younger boy greeted the vendor with a huge smile and inspected the table shifting through the many items that lay atop it. “Found it! I want this Torch. Can you buy it for me, please?” Torch looked down at the item the boy spoke of. It was a crescent moon pendant attached to a silver chain. Torch picked it up and inspected it. “I’m not sure if I can afford this, Amuro.” “Please...” He begged. “How much for the pendant?” Torch asked the vendor. The old lady help up five fingers. Torch dug through his pockets and pulled out a handful of coins. Sigh* He had just enough, but probably not enough left over to buy something himself. “Are you sure you can’t find anything else you like?” Amuro looked back at the pendant. “Nope.” He smiled brightly. Torch gave in and handed the lady the five coins and handed the pendant to a very excited Amuro. As they were about to leave something bright silver reflected in the light and catch Torch’s eye. 
“You’ve got a good eye. That’s a genuine pocket watch from before the wars began.” The vendor said. “It’s beautiful.” Torch inspected the elegant designs engraved into the rims like trim.
“But for some strange reason, it doesn’t tell the time anymore. It just stopped working just this morning. Tried everything to fix it but I couldn’t get the hands to move.”  
 “How much?”

Chapter 33: TheClashing of Wills

It was late in the evening. The sun has left the sky but there is still some light in it. 
Sitting on his floor with his sword before him, Aoshi sat in a meditational trance, facing the silver samurai national emblem on his wall. With a deep breath he attempted to clear his mind of what seemed to be plaguing it. He could not understand what he was feeling, but for some reason it seemed to be following him. With every passing second the presence was growing closer and clearer. It was a presence he felt before. How could this be? Aoshi did not break his trance, even though he sensed the presence enter his home. It was a foreign presence, definitely not a silver samurai. Yet he could not sense its elemental aura, as if it were hiding it intently. 
There were two of them. How could he have missed the second one? No, it was more like the first split into two. It was hard to tell the two apart. They both gave off a murderous intent. Aoshi furrowed his brows in concentration, trying to pinpoint the exact location of his intruders. We’ve been infiltrated? Impossible.  
On a ledge high up on the ceiling, Hexaiya and Nexiaya completely covered by the darkness of the room sat perched like ravens looking down at easy prey. Hexaiya and Nexiaya now both wore hard black masks that covered their entire faces. Even though they were as quite as possible, Nexiaya knew Aoshi had already noticed them. Hexaiya looked down at Aoshi and a smile etched beneath his mask. “What a joke.” He thought to himself as he silently pulled out a shuriken. “Say good night.” As the blade was about to leave his fingertips, Nexiaya held out his arm in front of Hexaiya. Hexaiya glanced over at his brother for a second and then looked back at Aoshi, who had disappeared. They both pulled out kunai and stood alert. Aoshi suddenly appeared behind them and drew both his blades. He clashed blades with them both with such power that they lost their footing and were forced down to the ground, with their blades still connected in a three way power struggle. 
“Damn… such power…” Hexaiya thought. Aoshi’s skills were obviously sufficient enough to engage in close combat with them both at the same time. However even as his eyes darted back and forth between the two brothers, analyzing their every move, Hexaiya could tell that his opponent’s attention was not split 50/50. Even though he crossed blades with him, Hexaiya could tell that Aoshi’s prime objective was Nexiaya. Taking the opportunity Hexaiya slide his kunai off the side of his attacker’s blade, assuming that Aoshi could not properly attack or evade him without breaking his clash with Nexiaya. He spun off and managed to knock the sword out of Aoshi’s hand, sacrificing his own kunai in the process. Quickly drawing his Sai, Hexaiya attempted to attack his opponent from behind. To his surprise, Aoshi quickly flipped one of his sheaths up from its position at his hip and blocked the attack. Hexaiya’s sai slammed into it with a loud clink. Aoshi again looked from one masked ninja to the next and confirmed his fear. This was an assassination. He quickly pushed Hexaiya off and clashed both his blade and sheath into Nexiaya’s kunai, pushing him back as well. Aoshi quickly dashed back across the room and positioned himself with his back to the wall and faced off both assassins. “Who are you,” he asked even though he had a pretty good idea. Hexaiya was the one who spoke. “The shadows that haunt your darkest nights.”
Aoshi extended his hand and the sword he had dropped earlier began to glow silver before it glided towards him like a magnet. He then caught and sheathed both his swords and then turned his gaze upon the other ninja, who he was sure was Nexiaya Stepi. “So… you’ve come to kill me? I didn’t think you would, not after all this time.”
“There is a lot you don’t know, Yakawa?” Nexiaya said.
“Was peace not enough for you? What more do you want?”
“I want to shatter the blade that you have held at my nation’s throat for ten long years.” 
Aoshi lowered his head slightly and tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword. “For that… for that, you broke our agreement? You shattered the Stand Still for a chance to claim a higher status? For that you risked the lives of everyone you care about, your people, your nation. For that you chose war, instead of peace?” 
“What you offered me wasn’t peace.” 
“What I offered you was a chance. A chance for no more bloodshed. A chance for no more death. A chance for peace.”
 “You gave me two choices when you pointed your blade at my people, surrender or be killed. I chose to do neither.” 
“No, you chose to be killed. You don’t know how many times I’ve thought about it. About what I would do if you were to break our agreement. Genocide… a blood bath at my hands. I tried to imagine that would never happen. That I would never let it happen… not again. And yet… ” 
Nexiaya threw his kunai and charged his opponent with lightning speed drawing his Sais. Aoshi dodged to the left to avoid the kunai, but did not draw his blade. Nexiaya stopped with the tips of his Sais only inches away from Aoshi’s throat. They both stared each other down, daring the other to make a move.  Even though it appeared to the ordinary observer that Nexiaya had the upper hand in this situation that just wasn’t the case here. Aoshi’s fierce grip on his blade’s hilt and the stance he was in meant nothing but sudden and certain death for anyone who was unfortunate enough to have to face off against this technique. The speed at which he could draw a sword was not something to be taken lightly, and Nexiaya knew this well. As fast as he knew he was, Nexiaya was aware that if he attempted to attack him now, it would be impossible to survive Aoshi’s counter-attack. Hexaiya remained frozen in place, fully understanding the seriousness of the situation. One wrong move and it would all be over. Aoshi’s voice suddenly penetrates the deep silence of the room. 
“It doesn’t have to end this way. You can still walk away from this… Nexiaya.”
“You know I can’t do that, Aoshi.”
“Then you’ll die.”
“No, you don’t have the Silent Silver. Where is it?”
“You sound a bit disappointed. Don’t worry, it’s in better hands now.”
Hexaiya studied Aoshi’s stance, trying to find its weakness. If I can somehow divert his attention to me just for a second, this could all be over.   
Hexaiya took a step forward. 
“Don’t move another muscle.” Came the warning call of the samurai as he now gripped his sword’s handle. “Or I’ll draw.”
Aoshi never broke his eye lock with Nexiaya, never once shifted his attention to Hexaiya, yet somehow he was aware that the younger had moved. Hexaiya swallowed the uncomfortable knot in his throat and just continued to watch, ready to make his own move at the slightest sight of movement, from either of the two. He could not see his brother’s face and therefore could not in any way take any kinds of signals or cues. There was no way of telling what his brother was planning to do or what he wanted him to do. So he waited. 
Aoshi tightened his grip on his blade and watched as Nexiaya did the same simultaneously. 
“This is all up to you, Nexiaya; will you choose to walk away from this, abandon this mission, or will you see it through and die by my blade.  Can you live with yourself knowing that before you died you single handedly severed the peace between our two nations!? Causing death and bloodshed to reenter this world. I assure you, I will not be the first to attack. I will only counter attack. “Aoshi couldn’t shake the familiarity of this situation. It always seemed to come down to this. He would always be that small, powerless intercessor. The one to stand by and wait while another decided the fate of an event, while he would just shout threats hoping, praying that they make the right decision. Trying his very best to influence that decision but always ultimately failing. He would never be the one to attack. He was never in control of the situation. He would wait… and hate every minute of it. “Make your decision! Just know that whatever you decide… will be final.”
“There you go again, making me choices. Then again, they always seem to be saying the same thing, surrender or die. Well, do you think I would have come all this way without a solid decision? What kind of fool do you take me for? Like I told you before, I chose neither! I will not die by your blade, nor will I surrender. However, if I truly had to choose one, it’d definitely be death. If it meant taking you down, I would gladly give my life.”
Oh no you don’t. Hexaiya took another step forwards, realizing that Nexiaya was giving him the heads up that something was about to happen. 
“I said don’t move!” Aoshi said in a very low, calm, yet dangerous voice; his attention on Nexiaya never faltering as he watched him brace his Sais and strike for the kill. Aoshi quickly pulled his head back, while simultaneously drawing his sword and slicing straight through his target. Aoshi was surprised but he didn’t show it as Nexiaya’s body flickered and disappeared. Using the golden phantom he appeared behind Aoshi in a split second and went in for the final attack, but he was stopped by Aoshi’s second blade straight through his chest. 
“The notorious Golden Phantom, I should have seen that one coming.” Aoshi said turning around. 
“But I bet you didn’t see this one coming.” Nexiaya suddenly burst into a million golden dust particles and scattered in the air. 
Aoshi’s turned back around suddenly to see an array of shuriken soaring his way from the other Ninja whom he had turned his back on. With both swords now draw, Aoshi blocked all the shuriken. He caught one and sent it flying back the Ninja’s way. The other Ninja suddenly reassembled out of thin air and caught the shuriken with his hands. The shuriken suddenly began to glow golden in his fingertips before he flung it back at the Samurai with lightning speed.
Aoshi brought one of his blades down on it, attempting to deflect it down to the ground, instead the shuriken was sliced in half without much resistance at all. Aoshi’s eyes widened with shock as the shuriken, instead of falling heavily to the ground, burst into golden dust. The dust gathered together and suddenly rushed into his mouth and nostrils. Aoshi was knocked back by Hexaiya who suddenly launched forwards and slammed his sias into his blades. He slide back across the room and dropped to his knees with violent coughs ripping through his body. His blades fell to the floor with a loud clink, as he brought both hands up gapping at his throat, struggling to breathe. He could feel them. The millions of tiny dust particles coursing through his body, attaching themselves onto his vital organs. He shut his eyes trying to concentrate on them all. His hands suddenly began to glow silver and with a small pulse of silver energy he sent into his own body, he pinpointed each and every one of the golden particles and coated them with silver energy, rendering them temporarily ineffective.  
“Keep attacking.” Nexiaya launched forwards, as Aoshi quickly leapt back and dodged every one of his attacks. Hexaiya came up behind him and they both double teamed him, but could not connect a single blow. Aoshi felt his movements slowing down as he was forced to remain in a defensive mode. He shouldn’t be able to keep up with us both, Nexiaya thought to himself. And yet…
Aoshi was pushed back into a wall, knocking into a small table and cracking the vase on top. As he eased up with a groan, he was face to face with Hexaiya’s blade, which plunged into the wall behind him as he dipped to the side at the last second. Hexaiya tore through the wall to free his sai, but was kicked back with a blow to the stomach. 
Nexiaya then launched forwards with a kick but missed Aoshi by an inch as he spun off the wall and leapt for his swords in the middle of the room. His hands glowed and so did the blades as they glided across the floor’s surface into his hands. He flipped back and stood with a fierce stance, knees bent slightly with both blades crossed in front of him. The two ninja stood a good distance from him and readied their Sais, taking their own deadly stances. Aoshi took one firm step forwards and could suddenly feel the golden particles surging within him as if they had multiplied. He felt a trickle of blood fall from the corner of his mouth and angrily wiped it away with the back of one of his hands. He looked at the blood on his hand and back up at the Ninjas before him. His grip on his swords’ handles tightened so much that they shook with the rage that suddenly consumed him.  
“Damn you, Ninja.”
“Why couldn’t you just let it go? Is a nation’s status really so important, that you would risk the lives of your people to get it? Is human life that expendable to you?”
“Why….why!” He shouted and his silver energy flared.
Nexiaya and Hexaiya both entered Golden Ninja Mode as Aoshi sheathed his blades and sprung them both out, sending a powerful silver slash at them. The blast did not dissipate however, once it clashed with their Sais. Instead it flared and pushed them both back, but before they could reach the wall, Aoshi appeared behind them, sheathing his swords and springing them forth twice more, sending two more silver slashes their way. 
Out of the smoke, Aoshi came sliding backwards with one hand touching the floor, as the two ninja came tumbling out in the opposite direction. They were both forced out of Golden Ninja Mode as the blast knocked them through the wall into the next room. Debris and dust filled the air as Hexaiya lifted his head towards the opening in the wall. He turned and noticed that Nexiaya was still well out of it and quickly turned back towards the hole. Another silver blast came soaring through the opening. Without much thought, Hexaiya re-entered Golden Ninja mode and charged head long for the blast. He crossed his Sais in front of him and ripped straight through the attack, splitting it into two separate blasts that flew off in opposite directions. Aoshi then slowly emerged from the opening; his entire body seemed to ooze silver energy as his hair turned color and his eyes glowed. The total amount of change one’s attire goes through upon entering an elemental mode signifies their strength and power. Normally these changes would include hair color, cloths color or/and form, a change in eye color, and an aura. However, exceptional fighters are able to project their elemental energies further outside of themselves surpassing that of an aura. Aoshi was one of these exceptions. His silver energy collected around him to form an armor like coating that took on the appearance of the ancient Japanese battle armor, helmet and all. 
“Silver… Samurai Mode.”
Nexiaya stood up and re-entered Golden Ninja mode. 
“Don’t let any of his attacks hit you while he’s in that state. Keep moving and don’t stop.” 
Hexaiya nodded and charged straight for Aoshi with Nexiaya not far behind. He pretended to attack him head on, but quickly dipped to the right and attacked with immense speed. However, Aoshi saw it coming and raised his right arm to block the attack, while keeping a close eye on Nexiaya, who took the obvious route and attacked him head on. He raised his left blade to block Nexiaya, but in the blink of an eye they were both gone. 
“Tsk!”
Aoshi turned around and found two shuriken inches from his face. He raised his blade and sliced straight through both shuriken with an expression of annoyance on his face. But instead of falling heavily to the floor, both shuriken burst into golden dust particles. Aoshi quickly covered his mouth with the back of his hand and leaped back. Sliding across the room, Aoshi spotted the two ninja charging him once more. They both threw punches, kicks, and shuriken, but all were only deflected and absorbed by Aoshi’s armor and his blades. They did manage however to keep him on the defense for a while, making it impossible for him to attack them. Every so often, Nexiaya would throw in a golden dust shuriken or kunai to immobilize the enemy, but Aoshi now knew how to avoid them. 
He would simply stop slicing them and dodge them instead. The only way they would be able to take him down now, was to mount an attack far too fast and too close to dodge. 
Aoshi on the other hand proved to be much faster than Hexaiya had anticipated. Aoshi noticed how Hexaiya charged in first more often now, while Nexiaya hanged back more, unlike before. Sometimes he would not even attack or assist the other ninja when confronting him. He would just stand there watching, analyzing, waiting… waiting for what? Noticing his opponent’s attention drifting, Hexaiya quickly darted in for a close attack. But Aoshi was faster and brought his blade down in front of him just as Hexaiya was charging in. Hexaiya stopped and leaped back just in time as the blade grazed his mask, creating a jagged creak down the middle. Hexaiya put some distance between them and stood back beside Nexiaya. 
“His defense has no openings. I can’t get in.”
“We don’t have to.” Nexiaya said as Aoshi’s silver mode started to fade. “He’s done.” Nexiaya threw two kunai, one an ordinary kunai and the other a golden dust kunai. The first was thrown just ahead of the second, but gave the illusion that they were both side by side. Aoshi dodge the first no problem believing he had dodged them both. So he was much surprised when the second had slightly changed its course of attack with a simple flick of Nexiaya’s wrist. The kunai was now of course way too close to dodge, but instead of slicing it or repelling it with his blades like he would have instinctively done, Aoshi caught the kunai between two fingers. Nexiaya snapped his fingers together and shouted “Katsu!” and the kunai burst into a thousand dust particles. Aoshi suddenly stumbled backwards and began coughing violently before dropping to his knees. His whole body ached and burned like mad, but Aoshi still once again flared his Silver energy and struggled back to his feet. 
“You… think you’ve won? You are wrong…” Aoshi said lowly between pants.
“No Aoshi… it’s over.” Nexiaya and Hexaiya slowly encircled their target. 
The fighting will start up again. People will die… again. After everything I’ve done. Was any of it right? Where did I go wrong? Why does it always end like this? No matter what I do, it always ends the same way. Why? Aoshi could feel the the injury he received from Kouhei when he tried to prevent the Diamond Soldier annihilation flare up, reminding him too much of his similar predicament. Nothing had changed. Nothing at all. 
Aoshi stood slightly hunched over, breathing hard, trying to fight against the feeling of his legs warning to give out from underneath him. He looked back and forth between the two ninja, but soon after settled his gaze solely on Nexiaya.
“It’s over… huh? You say that with such confidence, yet you already know that you will not make it out of here alive.”
Nexiaya just slipped into a deadly fighting stance, but was taken aback when Aoshi did not do the same. He just stared at him, with a gaze so sharp and fierce it could have been mistaken for a blade. 
“You are so naïve. There is no hope on the battlefield. It holds nothing but unspeakable despair. Just a crime we call victory, paved from the pain of the defeated. War brings death, wounds and pain to both sides. There is no meaning in death. There is no meaning in war. There is only pain and hatred, too powerful to understand, too much to contain. People die like trash, all for what?! What is it really all for?! The ends do not justified the means. What is produced is a condition that cannot be healed. That is war! Do you really think that you could start up something like that and there would be no consequences? I swear to you, Nexiaya Stepi, you will not make it out of this country alive! If not by my blade, then it will be by another. You will… die here… unburied and forgotten by your people; the ones you are so called fighting for.  A man who is unsettled in a time of peace and wishes to bring war back into the world does not deserve to live. That is justice!”
“Justice… you say? You’re right in a way. Justice will always triumph. Of cource it will. Because the strongest will become justice! In the end, those at the top get to define what justice is. Those in power… get to decide what is right and what is wrong. Because only we have the capability of making that justice a reality. Without the power, justice is just an abstract idea that exists only in the mind of an optimist. Think about it… Aoshi. The so called crime committed by the Onyx Empire was in our eyes, the weaker, wrong. And by our definition of “justice”, they should not go unpunished. However, nothing will happen. Nothing at all. That is reality. The Obiwaba are gone. That is reality. Where is their justice? There is none. That is because the Onyx Empire had the power to declare the definition of justice. The Obiwaba broke the Status Barrier, and therefore their punishment was only…“justice” in the eyes of the Onyx Empire.”
“……”
“It’s really very simple. If you are strong, you win. If you are weak, you die.” 
Nexiaya walked up to Aoshi, who now noticed that after all of the effort he was putting into staying on his feet, he could not move a muscle to execute any other movement. His breath hinged in his throat and he shut his eyes trying to concentrate on what little silver energy he had left. Nexiaya stood a few inches from him and spoke in a very condescending tone. 
“I was never your equal… Aoshi.”
“Oh yeah, then why couldn’t you fight me alone, you coward?”
“That… is what sets us apart. I know my limits. You don’t seem to know yours.”
“Oh I knew, long ago, what my limits were. And you know what, I have surpassed them countless times. Limits no longer confine me. I have broken that logic many years ago. That is what sets us apart. You don’t have it in you to overcome what confines you. You can’t break free from what they made you into. The hatred they breed into you. The sights, the smells, the feeling… the rage. It was war that made you, and it will be war that breaks you. You can’t escape it…”
“I… don’t need to.” Nexiaya cut him off and glared past him at Hexaiya. “I don’t need to.”
“All that made you great, Aoshi Yakawa, I will take away. The Silent Silver… and the Standing Matsarubi.”
“You’ll never get the Silent Silver! And what use will the Standing Matsarubi serve you now?”
“I know there was a survivor.” Nexiaya whispered, leaning closer. 
“One day, I will come for him.”
Aoshi’s eyes widened with shock, before Nexiaya braced his  Sai and swung for the Samurai’s heart. Miraculously at the last second, Aoshi mustered the strength to lift one of his blades up to block the attack. Still the force of the attack was strong and sent Aoshi crashing hard into a nearby wall. The blow from the wall was all it took to break his hold on the golden particles, that all now scattered painfully throughout his body. Aoshi fell heavily to the ground, struggling to breath. 
………….
It had just passed sunset when Kasugai arrived at Aoshi’s place with pressing questions about Autari that were looming in his mind. He hadn’t seen him in a long time and really hoped that this unannounced conference would not turn out to be awkward. The sun was no longer visible but the sky still gave off a reddish glow. He stood at the door, but hesitated to knock on it for a sudden wave of uncertainty as to the reasons of his coming. He then let out a sigh and drew his head back to look up at the sky. As he lowered his head he let out another sigh. Lifting a fist up to the door, he finally delivered three consecutive knocks that seem to echo throughout the entire house. 
Nexiaya and Hexaiya froze in alertness as the knocks resonated throughout the spacious rooms of the house. 
 He then knocked again, only this time a little harder. Still there is no answer. “Well that’s not right; he wasn’t anywhere around town, so he should be here, unless he was sent away again. But then, I would have heard about it.” He then pushed on the door and it opened with ease. “Hmm. Oh well, I guess I shouldn’t go in if I’m not invited. Maybe he was in town and I just missed him.” Kasugai turned and took five steady steps away from the house, but then looked back at the house over his shoulder. Now hating himself for doing so, Kasugai wanted badly to just walk back home, but some odd instinct was telling him to go inside the house. He finally gave in and opened the door. He walked inside and immediately felt something was terribly wrong. He could sense the residues of elemental energies that had clashed here, like those usually left on a battlefield. He swiftly drew his sword, and sprang through the house as if now searching for something in particular.  “Aoshi! Are you here? Aoshi!”
 He ran full speed to the last door in the entire house and pried the doors open. What he saw sent his mind spinning in disarray. He heard a voice say “Finish him” and saw a tall black image flee the scene through a nearby window.  Another figure stood beside Aoshi, who laid spread out on the floor in the corner of the room.  The figure stepped out of the darkness and a hard mask with a crack down the middle of it became evident on his face, as its features become more apparent. He slowly approached Kasugai, while pulling out two golden Sais that give off a golden glow.  Kasugai grit his teeth ferociously and stared the Golden Ninja down. “Temae!”  Kasugai held his sword horizontally by the handle and smashed the bottom of the hilt into the palm of his other hand. The blade split into two swords that remained in only one of his hands. “I’ve got to get him away from Aoshi.”  The ninja suddenly switched his attention to Aoshi, who remained on the floor but was still alive. While still keeping his eyes on Kasugai, the ninja threw one of his Sais at Aoshi, to deliver the final blow. However, Kasugai quickly threw one of his own swords to block the attack, and they met at a perpendicular angle, with the tip of the Sai making a loud clink as it scrapped the flat surface of the sword’s blade on slow motion.  “How dare you!” Kasugai charged the ninja and pretended he was going to attach, but instead leapt over his back, landing on one knee. As he leapt back to his feet, he turned and swung for the ninja’s head, but his attach is blocked by his opponent’s other Sai. Kasugai then spun the other way and swept a kick for his opponent’s legs, but the ninja jumped up with a back flip, kicking Kasugai’s chin up on his way back.  He landed on his hands and pushed himself to his feet, while picking up the Sai he threw earlier. Kasugai grabbed his bottom jaw and gives it a quick snap and then picked up his other sword, now standing in front of Aoshi. “Who are you?” The ninja said with a muffled deep voice.  “What!” Kasugai growled. “Are you a friend of this man?” Kasugai smirks: “I might be. Who the heck wants to know?” “Just a ninja serving under the Golden Reez Nexiaya.” “The Golden Reez…Nexiaya; what happened to the Current Reez?” “The Golden Ninjas no longer stand under the Current Reez, they will soon serve under the name of the Golden Reez Nexiaya.” “Why did you attack Aoshi? Who the heck do you think you are?!”  Kasugai asked impatiently.  “Know this samurai, the Current Reez failed miserably to put the Silver Samurais in their place. The New Reez, however, will not hesitate!” Without moving a finger, a golden knife suddenly collected out of golden dust from thin air behind Kasugai’s back and forcedly plunged into Aoshi’s heart. Aoshi shut his eyes tight and let out a low grunt, one that Kasugai doesn’t hear. “(Snarls) … what is that supposed to mean?!” The ninja then extended one of his arms, still holding his Sai, and gives Kasugai the thumbs down. Kasugai subsequently squint his eyes in irritation. The ninja suddenly began to fade into golden dust but as he did, he used his other hand to slightly pull down his mask showing only his eyes, which glowed bright gold. Aoshi then let out another grunt, only this time a little louder and began to cough. 
“Uh… Aoshi! No! Kasugai dropped to the floor and quickly pulled the knife out, but as he did, it bursted into small particles of golden dust, which Kasugai mistakenly inhaled. (Coughs)... 
He then pressed hard on Aoshi’s wound to impede the bleeding. “Hold on Aoshi.” 
Aoshi grabbed hold of one of Kasugai’s arms, shooting an immense amount of silver energy into him, before whispering an important message: “Kasugai, please, don’t let him!” 
“What”?! 
“Don’t let .....Nexiaya ….. he’ll seek Autari in time …. But I don’t know when…!” “Don’t let it happen!” Aoshi’s grip on Kasugai slowly weakened and he fell into a dead-like silence.  
“Aoshi?! Aoshi! ……Aoshi!” (Fade to black) 

Chapter 34: Escape

Kasugai stood outside of the emergency room and watched through the glass window in the door as the doctors hovered over Aoshi’s body. After exchanging very few words and confirming nods, the doctors hung their heads low and began taking off their gloves and turning off their equipment. It was time to make the call. Aoshi Yakawa was dead. Kasugai watched in sorrowful rage as they pulled a white sheet over his entire body. 
All three members of the Silver Sphere were there as well as a hand full of other officials and samurai. The Silver Sphere had declare the nation on lock down. All civilians were to stay in their homes and all able samurai were to patrol the streets. They had just undergone a full scale infiltration and had assume the worse. Could Aoshi had been their only target? Their number one priority was to secure the city and protect their civilians. Kasugai however, was assigned a small platoon to find and kill the assassins that did this. 
“You mustn’t let them make it out of Samurai territory alive. Find them! We are all counting on you.” 
“Hai.” His voice spilled with rage as he sounded out every letter in the word. 
Kasugai, now fully dressed for battle, pried himself away from the door and walked over to his platoon.  He took his sword from one of them and charged out of the room. As he was passing the door way, however, he suddenly stopped and held tightly onto one of the door frames before a very violent array of coughs ripped through his lungs. He dropped his sword and covered his mouth with his free hand as the coughs continued. The three members of his platoon rushed to his side to support him but he pulled away. 
“Captain…!”
“I’m fine! As we speak those bastards are getting further away! I’ve… got to… go after them!” Kasugai took one step and it felt like his internal organs were on fire. He screamed out and was supported by one of his platoon members. 
“Captain you’ve been poisoned. You need to get checked out immediately. Please leave the assassins to us.” 
Doctors suddenly rushed over to Kasugai and were in the process of pulling him away, when he grabbed the other man’s collar. “Don’t you dare let them get away…!” He said through the pain. “Find and kill them, Wacombae. You’re mission is not over until they are no longer breathing! Is that clear… lieutenant?”
“Hai, Tiacho!” 
………………………
 
The ninja assassins skillfully made their way out of the Village of the Uribonfolics, sticking to the backcountry forests and trails. They had to only make it to the tundra, the frozen miles of land that separates all the nations from the north, south, east and west. From there it should be smooth sailing back home. That’s what Hexaiya thought anyway. But Nexiaya knew better. There was a 95% chance that they were being followed and that their pursuers would catch up any second now. The golden energy their bodies were radiating after their battle with Aoshi was like a beacon, leading their enemies straight to them. There were three of them. Two guys and a girl. One of them was Wacombae Sayuk Lieutenant of the Silver Forces. The other two were high ranking members of the Secret Seal. Nexiaya finally felt it. An immense wave of silver energy coming their way. Two of the samurai suddenly appeared some yards ahead of them and the third stood behind them. They were surrounded. Nexiaya and Hexaiya pulled out their Sais and stood their ground.
 
“This is bad.” Nexiaya whispered under his breathe. 
“What cha talking about? This should be fun.” Hexaiya took a step forwards and twirled his sais around his fingers. “What’s the worst that can happen? We just took down the most powerful Samurai this dump of a nation has to offer. Not to mention the other one.” Hexaiya ended that last sentence with a smirk. 
“I could only guess why they would send three measly samurai to track us down. Captain of the Silver Forces, Yasuna Kasugai where is he…”
“You shut your mouth, murderer!” The female samurai flared her silver energy. 
“Oh… well imagine that. We killed two birds with one stone.”
Wacombai suddenly drew his sword and as it left the sheath, a slash of silver energy sprang forth. Hexaiya stepped in front of Nexiaya and sliced straight through it. 
“Come on… that was weak!”
Nexiaya looked from the enemy to Hexaiya. “What are you doing?”
“Why don’t you guys come at us like you mean it? Come on… we’re right here!” 
All three Samurai charged in, closing the circle around the assassins. 
Hexaiya grabbed hold of Nexiaya’s arm as Nexiaya preformed his golden phantom. They appeared some feet behind the samurai and made a break for it. But two of the samurai encircled them again. 
“After everything that you’ve done, do you really think we are going to let you just walk out of here alive. Well it won’t be that easy!” Wacambai shouted as he spun his blade around and it split into two swords. 
“Oh, I don’t plan on running away.” Hexaiya charged Wacombai, who seemed to be the strongest of the three. He was intercepted however, by the female samurai who proclaimed that she… was his opponent. Hexaiya smirked at her threatening glare and clashed blades with her. 
Nexiaya slowly walked backwards as the two other samurai began to encircle him once more. Nexaiya glanced at his two opponents and then over at Hexaiya. He could understand why he was being so reckless. They were so close. The mission was a success. Now all they had to do was make it back home in one piece. They were so close. 
……
 
 
Hexaiya dodged a barrage of attacks from the female samurai as she tried her very best to rip and tear her blade threw every inch of his flesh. Her blood boiled with every attack missed as Hexaiya effortlessly evaded her blade with a taunting smirk on his face. She shifted her gaze just slightly to the left causing Hexaiya to take a quick glimpse away from her in the direction she looked. In that moment, she clashed her sword ferociously into his sai as she threw a punch for his head surging with silver energy. He shifted his weight back and quickly spun off of her blade as she attempted a crushing blow to his temples.  As her fist hit air she spun into a sweeping kick and smashed her knee into his abdomen. Hexaiya inhaled sharply, but took the opportunity to attack her while she was wide open. She leapt back however, unleashed a barrage of silver slashes at her opponent. Hexaiya blocked them all before scanning the area for his brother. The two other samurai double teamed Nexiaya but of course he was holding his own. Quickly taking a glance back at his opponent and then once again at his brother, Hexaiya’s eyes widened. One of the samurai disappeared and Nexiaya continued to battle the other. He flipped and dodged another attack from the female samurai who seemed really ticked off that he was giving her half of his attention. His smirk grew back as he caught her blade with his bare hands and held on to it with a firm grip. “Is that all you got?” He swung his blade for her arm but stopped midway and threw an attack to his right as he sensed a presence behind him. When he looked nobody was there and the presence disappeared. Nexiaya tried his best not to look in Hexaiya’s direction and just trust that he could take care of himself in this battle. However....his eyes occasionally drifted past his opponent nonetheless. This battle was going on too long. They needed to end it fast, while they still had their strength. Nexiaya felt the presence of the missing samurai materialize behind him and strike. The attack was too fast to anticipate and too close to dodge. The blade inched closer and pierced straight though its target. However, Nexiaya’s form began to flicker and moved behind the samurai. The enemy spun and blocked him, then jumped back as Nexiaya seemed to split into a dozen wavering images. The two samurai kept their guard up looking skillfully from one image to the other waiting for the right moment to strike. One of them gave an assuring nod to the other and switched positions with him. Nexiaya finally materialized behind the double blade user and kicked him square in the back. As the man dropped to the floor, Nexiaya turned to attack the other but he was gone once again. The fallen samurai suddenly spun on his back and leapt to his feet in a flash and connected blades with the Golden Ninja once more.  
Hexaiya grunted in frustration as he acknowledged the unsetting reality that he could dodge the female samurai’s blade attacks with his enhanced speed but couldn’t himself lay a single attack on her. What’s worse is that his movements were starting to slow down from exhaustion.  But he wouldn’t show it. He began to calculate his chances of finishing this battle so he could assist Nexiaya and end this mission. He couldn’t imagine losing this battle, so he set his mind on defeating her. His golden energy spiked painfully after reaching its limit as he fought Yakawa, but he was able to sustain Golden Ninja Mode. She read his movements carefully and dodged his first attack with a slight shift of her weight to her left leg, letting her blade slide off his sai as he jetted past her. On second thought, Hexaiya measured out how well she dodged his first attack, which had only been a test, and concluded that with the right amount of power and precision, he could end this battle with his next attack. Hexaiya began to focus. He felt the wind on his face as he measured the distance between them. The snow beneath his feet hardened with the weight that he was applying to the base of his body, ready to launch for the attack. The female samurai swung her sword back and forth in front of her in a distracting manner as she slowly closed the distance between them. Hexaiya found his opening and with his mind fixated on her every movement he moved in for the attack. 
Nexiaya suddenly sensed the presence of the invisible samurai appear behind a very unaware Hexaiya. As Hexaiya attacked, the samurai went in for the kill. Nexiaya completely turned his back on his opponent and took off in the opposite direction. But his opponent turned as well and reached out to stop him, grasping nothing but air as Nexiaya flickered once more. Using the Golden Phantom he attempted to intercept the attacker before he could reach his brother. But he couldn’t make it in time. Hexaiya suddenly felt the presence behind him, but couldn’t defend against it. The attacker’s blade tore through flesh and its victim grid its teeth in seer pain. Hexaiya stopped dead in his tracks and turned back with widen eyes as he saw his brother’s back shielding him from the attack. From there everything seemed to speed up around Hexaiya as he body grew heavy.  Nexiaya quickly grabbed the blade that was deeply embedded in the left side of his chest and broke it off. He spun and kicked the samurai in the middle of his chest and sprung off, leaping over Hexaiya. He came down and pinned the female samurai’s blade into the ground with his foot and kicked her with the other, sending her back some feet into the snow. His original opponent came swiftly over and made a double slice for Nexiaya’s head with both swords. Nexiaya leaned back to avoid the blades. As he bent back supporting himself with his hands, his feet came up and grabbed the samurai by his neck, tossing him on his head. He then jumped up and kicked him, applying some golden energy for extra force. Nexiaya landed on one knee and slowly stood with his back facing his brother. “What are you doing?! Keep moving... or you’ll die!” Hexaiya suddenly regained control over his body as the invisible Samurai threw himself at him, wrapping his arms around him tightly before throwing himself off the ledge of the cliff, dragging Hexaiya with him. They landed with a loud thump and before Nexiaya could register what had happened, the other two were on him again. Now unable to use the Golden Phantom, Nexiaya took a couple more hits, before noticing a sudden burst of Golden energy radiating in the air. Nexiaya finally broke from his opponents and jumped off the edge of the cliff, sliding down its side. The two samurai followed after him and dug their blades into the side of the cliff as they slide down. As they all descended, Nexiaya turned around and threw an array of shuriken up at them. They blocked them with their swords and shot silver slashes down at him. He pushed off of the side of the cliff and landed in the snow below. He leapt back a couple of times and was now back to back with Hexaiya who was slightly hunched over breathing heavily, his eyes in a dead lock gaze with his opponent who too was breathing hard. The other two samurai closed in and all three had now formed a circle around them. Nexiaya kept a conscious eye out for the samurai, watching their every movement carefully, trying to predict when and where they would strike next. However, he was now more concerned about the young man behind him. With his back up against his, he could fell the man’s breathing and could tell that a rib or two had been broken during the impact of his fall. “Hexaiya...”
With no reply Hexaiya pushed off Nexiaya before jumping away when the samurai jumped at him. He avoided his fast slices. The wind rustled his hair as the samurai’s blade flew over his head at a blinding speed. Ignoring the seer pain in his chest and the small blade still sticking out, Nexiaya continued his fight with the other two samurai with reflexes and alertness that surpassed their expectations. With the injury he had sustained he should have long been rendered immobile. The battle continued for several more hours with both sides sustaining serious injuries but refusing to give up. Looking across the white battle field the older samurai staggered to his feet breathing heavily. He glanced over his shoulder at his comrades who looked as ready to continue fighting as he was, but in reality could fight no longer. “Damn it!” He stuck his blade into the snow and clasped his palms together, concentrating his silver energy into the centers of his hands. “Wacombai, what are you doing?!” The other male samurai shouted. “We are leaving.” “What?” “You heard me, we... are... leaving!” “No we are not!” The female samurai took a struggled step forwards. “The enemy is still breathing. We cannot leave until they are dead!” She growled. She attempted another step and hissed in pain before crumbling to her knees. “Itomi!” “We’re leaving.” His hands now glowed bright silver as he grabbed the hilt of his sword and pulled it out of the ground. He turned it horizontally and a duplicate appeared in front of Itomi, standing vertically. It too glowed bright silver and from its tip it started to fade away and so did Itomi. She gritted her teeth and turned away. Once the light had run down the length of the blade to the hilt she was gone. “Kuso!” The other samurai legs began to tremble as Wacombai walked up to him and slung the man’s arm around his shoulder.
They both peered across the battle field at the two Golden Ninja who too were barely standing. “Don’t worry. Those two won’t make it back. There’s a storm coming.” “So ka...” The other samurai sighed. Hexaiya threw two kunai at the samurai, cutting through the air as they soared towards them on slow motion. Wacombai turned his blade vertical and held it out in front of them both. The light passed through it and they were gone just as the kunai were about to reach them. 
Hexaiya’s expression softened, as he felt every muscle in his body gave in to the pressures that were so evidently upon him. But he wouldn’t show it completely by dropping to his knees and passing out no matter how much he wished he could. Not until Nexiaya relaxed a little, giving him the OK to drop his guard. But Nexiaya seemed to just stand there staring in the direction of the enemy as if they were still there. He slowly turned to his brother, eyes still tense and alert as ever, but there was something different in them. A warning of some sort. His eyes said don’t move, don’t speak. Hexaiya couldn’t understand why. He couldn’t feel the presence of any enemy for miles.  It was then he realized. A foreign sharp pain pulsed through his veins, making his head spin. He was poisoned. He suddenly panicked as his vision blurred and crumbled to his knees. The abrupt motion sent his veins throbbing and he shouted out. Nexiaya quickly reached out and covered his mouth.  He shook his head from side to side and stared hard at him, with eyes that screamed -“Baka! Don’t move... don’t talk... don’t scream. It’ll spread faster.”
“It...ai” Hexaiya slouched forwards as all sound around him died out. He lifted his eyes up to his brother’s face and could see his mouth moving, trying to tell him something. But he couldn’t hear a word. The sound of the wind was muffled against his ears and the snow beneath him was wet and cold. He could no longer feel his own body, his eyes drooped and he grabbed hold of his brother’s wrist before completely losing consciousness. 
“Hexaiya...” He refrains from shaking him and lowers his body softly to the ground instead. Got to get some of the poison out now! Nexiaya grabbed Hexaiya’s shoulder and turned him around. He saw a puncture wound on his arm. Here the fabric of his shirt was torn and the flesh bled with a thick red and black fluid, definitely infected with poison. He quickly took out a kunai and cut open the skin near the cut. Although unconscious, Hexaiya’s face disfigured with discomfort and pain.  Working swiftly as he drained the poison from his brother’s blood, Nexiaya’s stomach suddenly clenched and blood trickled down from his mouth to his jawline.                                                                  
Ignoring the pain, Nexiaya brought his hand up and whipped the blood away with the back of his hand. You can take it. He told himself over and over again. He’s dealt with being poisoned countless times in his battles with the Silver Samurais. Countless. He had to focus on Hexaiya. Focus. He told himself. The wind suddenly picked up speed and force, lifting up the snow that covered the earth and twirling the heavy particles in all directions. He looked up into the sky and recalled the last words of the Samurai. “There’s a storm coming.” Everything in the area disappeared in a haze of white as the snow storm approached them. Using his other hand, Nexiaya threw two spare kunai into the air and swirled his hand around in a circular motion. “Katsu!” The kunai suddenly burst into countless golden dust particles and circulate the two brothers creating a shield like sphere that deflected the harsh winds and ice that finally reached them. He grit his teeth when a pang shot through his body as he struggled to keep the golden dust particles circulating against the forces that threatened to scatter them. He looked back at Hexaiya’s body. He was losing a lot of blood but it was still heavily mingled with a foreign black fluid. If they were to get separated in the storm, Hexaiya would certainly bleed to death. The shield held up for some time, but after draining the remainder of his golden energy, Nexiaya’s eyes began to droop from exhaustion and he lost concentration. The shield crumbled into pieces and white engulfed them both.  Nexiaya was blown some feet back and was pinned to a rock by the forceful winds. He looked up but couldn’t see a thing. His voice rang loud over the roars of the storm as he called out to his brother in vain. 
“HEXAIYA...!” 

Chapter 35: The One Who Came Back

It was a gloomy day at the Golden Forts. It has always been like that ever since those two left, she felt. The rain had not stopped for days, but now it only drizzled softly filling the air with a light mist. Monika looked at the dark grey sky from a window as she lingered around one of the corridors in the Northern Forts. She just stood there gazing, thinking that the sky was mourning for them... for him. She closed her eyes and memories of Nexiaya Stepi played in her mind. She had been up on the borders walls day in and day out, waiting with the patrol units for their arrival. But they still never showed. The estimated time that their mission would take had long passed. But she would not lose faith, like everyone else, she would not lose faith. That’s what she told herself at least. 
“Monika Sue-Fang.”
She opened her eyes and she looked at the person standing a few feet away from her. Gomae was looking at her with a worried smile etched on his face. 
“You ok?” 
She forced the edges of her lips into a small smile and nodded her head. She pushed herself off the window seal and walked up to him. 
“The others are waiting out front. Fourth shift starts now.” 
“Got it.” She managed to say, without letting her gloom leak out into her voice. 
“You still think they’ll make it back?”
“Do you?” She countered.
“I don’t know.” He sighed. “But if Nexiaya were here, I’d give him a good piece of my mind.” He said lifting up his fist. “Making us all worry like this. What a selfish guy.” 
Monika’s continence slowly began to brighten. “Yeah, he’s sure to be getting a mouthful from a lot of us. 
“And Hexaiya... well... I just hope he makes it back.” 
They soon reach the outer boarder walls and join their units up on the watch towers. 
Three other watchers greet them, one of them being Kray. 
“Are you finally here to relieve me of this depressing atmosphere Gomae?” He practically whined. 
 “You can say that. Go ahead down and get some rest. You look terrible.”
“Well you would too, if you’d been through what I’ve had to endure. Rookie over there wouldn’t stop crying wolf all day. It’s taken everything in me not to wring him dry.”
“Hahaha... come on senpai, we’re all bored out of our minds. You know a little excitement did wonders for the tense and serious vibe up here.”
“A simple joke or two would have done that!” He snapped. 
“Loosen up and have a little fun.” One of the other watchers said.
“There is nothing funny about the situation we are in right now. Get that through both of your heads now!” 
The two watchers just turned back around peering through their binoculars. 
“Gasp. I think I see something.”
Kray stopped near the door as he was about to leave, and whipped his head around in a quick rush of excitement. But the feeling left as quick as it came as he realized he might have fallen for the same trick for the tenth time. He then roughly grabbed the door nob and shouted out sarcastically.
 “Which is it now? A Golden Ninja or a Silver Samurai?”
“It’s a Golden Ninja! Their back...but!” Shouted one of the watchers in the watchtower. Monica quickly rushed over and took the binoculars, peering far over the border and spotted a lone figure slowly approaching. 
 “How many are there?” Gomae rushed over to her side. 
“No...” The other watcher whispered. 
Monika lowered the binoculars in a daze of disbelief. “T…there’s only one!”
“Which one?” Kray reached over and took the binoculars from Monika and his hands began to tremble. “It’s Nexiaya!” 
There was a sudden hinge in everyone’s breath. 
“Tsk!” Gomae jumped over the railing of the tower and slid down its walls. 
“I need a search unit out here now!” Monika leapt over and followed Gomae. 
Kray looked further down past the border to see if he could spot the missing man, but he found nothing. He gritted his teeth and took a closer look at Nexiaya.
“Damn, he’s injured! Get me the medical unit.” Kray gave the binoculars back to the watcher, and jumped over the ledge of the tower. 
All three of them sprinted past the boarders and were approaching the wounded ninja at an incredible speed. Nexiaya could hear footsteps approaching but he could no longer see anything. He barely made out the first two blurred figures coming at him and at that moment all his forced endurance and strength disappeared as he stopped dead in his tracks. His vision faded completely and he could no longer feel his own body. With their primary focus being on the missing man, Gomae and Monika darted straight past Nexiaya. The sudden impact of wind as Gomae and Monika streaked by was enough to strip him of the little energy he had left. On slow motion, Nexiaya’s knees bucked and he fell forwards. But before he could hit the ground, Kray ran up and caught him by the shoulders and eased him down slowly. With one look he knew that the condition his former captain was in was dire, yet he couldn’t help but imagine what Hexaiya had gone through if Nexiaya looked like this. His thoughts ran wild and he was suddenly filled with rage. 
“Stepi-sama!” He grabbed Nexiaya’s shirt with both hands and shook him hard without a care. 
“Where is he?!” Kray shouted getting no response.
“Where is he!”
“Gasp”
With his fist up against Nexiaya’s chest, he could feel the other man’s heart beat come to a crawl. It was beating so slow it might as well not have been beating at all. He quickly loosened his grip and shook him once more to nudge his consciousness. 
“Stepi-sama! Hold on… Stay with me! Hang in there!” Kray shouted as the medical team collected behind him. 
…….
Many nurses and doctors crowded into the hospital room that Nexiaya was being held in and worked through the night to stabilize his condition and get him to regain and sustain consciousness.  Monika and Gomae just got back with the search unit and rushed into the hospital in devastation. “Kray, what happened?” Kray stood at Nexiaya’s hospital door peering anxiously through the glass window at the doctors swarming around the operation table. “Kray tell us…” Monika’s voice was hoarse with concern. After another unbearable silence, Kray looked up and turned around with a heavy sigh. “Nexiaya’s been poisoned and on top of that he is in pretty bad shape. He’s broken out in a horrible fever and is yet to keep a sustained state of consciousness.” Kray leaned his back against the door suddenly feeling helpless. “But he’s gonna…?” “I don’t know.” Monika’s eyes became full of distress and helpless frustration. “No…” “How’d the search unit do? Did you find Hexaiya?” Gomae knew that Monika wasn’t going to be able to respond after all that she had been through, so he spoke up. “We searched extensively, if not obsessively. We could not find a trace of him. Until we can hear a more extensive story from Nexaiya himself on what happened, it would be safe to assume that he is…” Gomae lowered his head in remorse and couldn’t bring himself to finish his sentence in front of Monika.  Kray turned back around and looked through the glass window of the door.  His blood boiled at the thought of what might had happened and what caused the mission to go so wrong. Had they completed the mission at all; or was Aoshi still alive with an entire fleet on their way to obliterate them once and for all. He leaned his forehead against the cold glass and squeezed the handle of the door as if he were trying to break it. “Dammit... Nexiaya, you better not die!”
Nobody slept the entire night. After a silence that felt like forever, Kray raised his weary eyes from the floor to the door at the sound of it creaking open. He jumped to his feet as one of the doctors entered, trailed by several nurses. “How is he? Any improvements?” The doctor peeled off his gloves and handed them to one of the nurses beside him. “Our Golden Line’s condition has been stabilized. But he won’t be able to communicate with any one for several hours. The Golden Reez will be here tomorrow for a full report on his mission. Let us all hope for the best.” The doctor nodded towards Monika and Gomae and left the room. Gomae eased himself from the wall he was leaning on and walked over to the bench where Monika was sitting and let out a relieving sigh he seemed to have been holding in the entire time. He then eyed Monika from the corner of his eye. With her elbows rested on her knees and her head in her hands, it was clear that she was overwhelmed with everything that had taken place. She wanted to cry but she wouldn’t let herself. She knew it wouldn’t help. But her will betrayed her as she felt Gomae reach over and land a reassuring hand on her shoulder. She crumbled into a sobbing mess and buried her head into her lap.   
......................
The first thing he saw was nothing. There was a simple white glare of pain that slammed into his eyes, straight through his eye lids and into his brain, pounding it over and over. A soft moan lifted from his lips as he blinked harshly, trying to dull the pain. And then he was aware of even more pain. It was rushing through his body, going from a throbbing in his legs to a stabbing pain in his head. There was dullness in his chest and stomach that made him fell like he had just been brought back from the dead. Bright light suddenly poured into Nexiaya’s eye as his senses came flooding back to him. Something warm touched his forearm. There was a voice that carried through the room, and suddenly the painful light dimmed. He let out a moan of relief and turned his head. The voice was growing clearer, and then, he realized that there was more than one voice in the room. One was calm and smooth, while another was higher pitched and full of concern. The last was the one he had heard before the lights dimmed- low and husky with a tint of sarcasm. Slowly, he cracked his eyes open again. At first, he only saw blobs of color. He blinked, and the blobs turned to shapes. After blinking once more, he was able to barely make out the shape of four figures. He blinked for the final time before he was able to make out who they were. The one closest to him had one of her hands extended, gently touching his forearm. Her eyes were wide and full of joy and sadness. 
“He’s awake!” She said to the others as they stopped talking and turned their attention to the bed.
“Hey there... how decent of you to come and join us in the world of the living.” Gomae’s smile showed more relief than his tone was willing. 
Kray walked over to the bedside and gently nudged Monika to step back. He leaned slightly over and gazed into the dimmed eyes of the half conscious man. 
“Nexiaya... what happened? Where is Hexaiya?” His words were spoken softly, but it did not completely mask the anger that trailed behind every word. 
He’s eyes suddenly lit up with alertness and a painful realization as his memories suddenly came flooding back to him, in painful waves. 
“Where am I...?” He croaked before coughing. 
“You’re in the hospital, back in the Forts.” Monika said over Kray’s shoulder. 
“I believe I asked you a question. Where is Hexaiya? You said you’d make sure he got back! So... where is he?” The softness in his voice suddenly died.
“Kray...please, calm down, he’s barely conscious.” The nurse said. 
The doors to the room suddenly opened and the Reez gracefully strolled inside. Everyone lowered their heads in respect. 
“I heard you were awake.”
He tried to sit up and regretted it instantly. 
“Welcome back, Nexiaya Stepi.” 
The name echoed in his head as he was forced against his will to relive the painful hours and series of events that took place before he had lost consciousness. He could remember it all, as the cold memory of blood and snow overwhelmed his senses and threw him into a relapse. The hospital room was gone and all he could see was a white haze. Then... everything went black. 
............
Nexiaya barreled his way through the storm with Hexaiya’s arm slung around his shoulder. The storm was slowly starting to let up and Hexaiya began to stir at his side. Nexiaya decided to stop and rest for a while. He found a nearby rock and lowered his brother to the ground. 
“Ughh... what happened.” Hexaiya grabbed the sides of his head as the remnants of his headache were coming back to him. 
“You were poisoned. But I drained most of it, so you should be ok for now. At the very least you should be able to make it back to the Forts, before any of the poison starts to attack your vital organs.” Nexiaya began to cough violently, holding a hand over his mouth. 
Hexaiya collected himself and sat in a Buddha style as he began analyzing his brother’s condition. “How about you, were you poisoned?” 
Nexiaya reached up and ran his fingers through his hair but still did not respond. He brushed his hand against his injured chest, feeling the small point of the blade that was still deeply embedded. A wave of nausea ran through him as he pulled the blade out of his chest and threw it to the side, with a sense of disgust. Hexaiya watched silently as red and black liquid oozed from the wound. He then looked up into his brother’s dimmed eyes and frowned. “That looks pretty bad. Let me help you.” Hexaiya pulled out a kunai and was shocked when Nexiaya reached out and pushed his hand away. “Don’t worry; I know how to properly drain poison from a person’s body.”  Nexiaya simply shock his head with a slight smile. “It’s too late for that. The poison is already deeply embedded with my blood. The only thing that can get rid of it now is an antidote. And we can only get that once we get back to the Forts.” Hexaiya’s expression showed nothing, but on the inside he panicked. “That’s too far. You won’t make it.” “Don’t worry; I’ve been poisoned many times. My body won’t give out so easily.” “H..hai.” Hexaiya knew that it wasn’t his place to question his brother’s word. “Let’s get going.” Nexiaya pushed himself up and took off. Hexaiya, still feeling a little dizzy, followed suit. 
The cold air stung against Nexiaya’s face as he motioned for his brother to move uphill. As Hexaiya passed him, he kept an eye on the perimeters of the areas. The sound of their footing hitting the snow beneath them echoed through the empty white terrain. His mind flowed in and out of consciousness, and once his eyes finally opened, everything was blurry. His head still pounded intensely and the ringing in his ears died down slightly, but he still couldn’t really hear anything around him. Fear crawled along his skin. Did I go deaf? Was the poison so potent, that it could possibly be affecting my senses already? A cold gust of wind slapped him in the face, and the ground beneath him was incredibly icy and freezing. He managed to lift his head and survey his surroundings. All around him was miles and miles of snow, and the wind blowing hard was soon to pick up into a storm again. His vision became clear and he could see his brother’s back. He had realized that the gap between them had gotten larger, and thus increased his speed to compensate. The sudden exertion however, caused his body to scream with pain, nearly making him collapse, but he caught himself at the last minute and slowed to a stop. Hexaiya noticed and came to a halt. 
Gritting his teeth in pain, Nexiaya bent over with his hands on his knees taking slow deep breaths. He flinched when he felt a hand touch his back. It was so warm compared to the frigid snow. “Easy.” Hexaiya warned him. Nexiaya chuckled and shock his head when he saw the concern in the younger man’s eyes. 
“I’m fine...” He straightened himself up. “Let’s keep moving.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah...” He lied.
They both turned, and picked up speed once more. 
 Not too long after, Nexiaya’s vision began to fade. “Damn it...” He muttered, squinting his eyes to concentrate on the figure in front of him, fading in and out of focus. He shut his eyes and shook his head, trying to calm down. This is nothing... He told himself, but reality suddenly hit him when he opened his eyes and could see nothing. His head spun and he lost his footing. 
Hexaiya turned back and saw his brother tumbling off the edge of the hill. He suddenly jumped down after him. 
“NEXIAYA!”
........
He walked for about 25 miles straight before exhaustion slowly took him over.  All Hexaiya could hear was his heartbeat, his hard breathing, his stumbling, shuffling step… and the sound of the body he was dragging along with him. Hexaiya’s own body ached and throbbed in time with his heart as he kept pressure on the bleeding wound of the man whose arm Hexaiya had slung across his own shoulders. The man had ceased to make even a token effort at walking himself, and his slightly larger frame dragged down on Hexaiya. Hexaiya could feel himself tiring quickly. He stumbled slightly, tripping over the uneven layers of snow as his vision grayed out with exhaustion and pain. He didn't even bother cursing; he didn't have the breath or the strength. He was losing his senses of sound and sight, and his feet were numb. He couldn't even tell if his companion was still alive. Hexaiya paused, breathing heavily, and looked at his brother. He gave the man a slight shake and tried to blink his eyes into focus. "Nexiaya," Hexaiya croaked. "Nexiaya-sama?" He had to strain to hear the other man's breathing. It didn't sound good. Nexiaya’s breath was weak and it gurgled in his lungs. "Hexaiya…" his name was spoken almost as an exhalation. Hexaiya turned his head to look Nexiaya in the face. Blood dripped from the man’s lips as he laboriously formed the words: "Please… I am finished. Let me go." "No. No," Hexaiya said- almost growled. "I won't." "Hexaiya… I won't… argue. But I will… order. Please." As both Hexaiya’s older brother and the one in charge of their mission, Nexiaya could order him to leave, to save himself. But to part on such a bitter note; to have their last conversation be an argument… Swallowing the knot in his throat, Hexaiya slowly lowered Nexiaya to the ground. He kneeled next to his comrade and carefully put his hand on Nexiaya’s uninjured shoulder- one of the only parts of him that was uninjured. "Nexiaya, I could still-" Nexiaya’s weak laugh cut Hexaiya off. "No, Hexaiya. It's too… late for me. If you don’t hurry, you’ll die here as well. Go!” Nexiaya shouted weakly. Hexaiya shook his head from side to side in refusal and then lowered his head with trembling shoulders. “Stop talking… you’re not going to die. I’ll carry you all the way back home if I have to. So please… be quiet.” “If we both die here…, everything that I have ever done… would have all been for nothing. That can’t happen. An Utopae must take the title…!" He took a moment to breathe, and then continued: "Please… When you… return. You must take my place… as the next Golden Reez.” Nexiaya’s words were weak and seemed to merge with his breathing. Blood dripped from his mouth. He slumped, and Hexaiya braced him, alarmed. "Nexai-!" Hexaiya stopped when the other man gripped his arm with what felt like the last of his strength. He met Nexiaya’s dim eyes, and understood the urgency in them. "Promissse," Nexiaya hissed and choked. Before Hexaiya could respond, Nexiaya’s hand fell and before long he was gone. Hexaiya let out an anguished sound. The mission had failed. Somehow, both of them wouldn’t be making it back. Even though their objective was a success, Hexaiya felt it was an utter failure. He hadn’t realized the miscalculation in his actions until it was too late. Too late… too late… All Hexaiya could hear was his heartbeat…
“You can’t die … Nexiaya. I won’t let you…”
............
The wounded ninja was pulled back into reality when the Reez’s deep and steady voice filled the room as he repeated.
“Tell us...what happened.”
“The mission... was completed... The target, Silver Line and Wielder of the Silent Silver, Aoshi Yakawa is dead.”
“Are you sure?”
“Hai...”
“What about, your brother, Hexaiya Utopae?”
Every muscle in his body tensed. My resolve must be absolute. After an unbearable silence. The wounded ninja lowered his gaze unable to look the Golden Reez in the eyes any longer. He was no longer Hexaiya, the person of which everyone was speaking of. He was Nexiaya Stepi. 
“Hexaiya... Utopae... is gone.” To help himself react and think more naturally, all he did was picture his brother, whenever he or anyone else referred to Hexaiya Utopae. 
“Are you sure?”
“Hai...”
“Nandaiyo? What went wrong?”        
Personally, he hadn’t had the time to properly think of an alternative story. He was also slowly but surely working hard to repress the memories of what happened out of his conscious mind. He truly didn’t want to remember the details. With every passing moment, the memories were becoming fainter and fainter. 
Nexiaya forced himself to sit completely up, downright ignoring the pain surging through him. 
He shut his eyes and tightened his lips into a thin firm line. 
“I’d rather not go into details, sumenai.” 
“Where is his body? I don’t understand.”
Nexiaya just shook his head from side to side.
“Can it be retrieved for a proper burial? Does the Silver Samurais have him?”
Nexiaya lowered his head further and bit down on his lower lip.
“So ka...” The Golden Reez leaned forwards in his chair that was set for him on the other side of the bed, with his forearms resting on his knees. His brows lowered into a frown as he intertwined his fingers together. He tightened his grasp, trying hard to contain his growing rage with his protégé’s reserved attitude, as if none of this concerned anyone else. As if all everyone else was concerned about was the status of the Silver Samurais. As if Hexaiya did not matter. Like everyone wasn’t dying to know what became of him. 
“Is that really all you are willing to tell us? You know, when I approved this mission, I recall telling you that I needed one of you, if not the both of you, to make it back alive. But all things considered, I honestly didn’t expect that the one to return... would be you. I may have not lost my Golden Line, but the golden Forts have indeed suffered a great loss. I’ve lost an exceptional captain, one that can never be replaced. And you rather not go into details! I deserve to know what happened to him! Everyone in this room deserves to know.”
Nexiaya remained silent. 
“Nexiaya Stepi!”
“I refuse.”
“As your leader, I am ordering you to tell me what happened to him!
 “I... can’t...tell you... Sir...”
“That is a direct order, Nexiaya!”
“I cannot follow that order, Reez-sama!”
Gomae, Kray, and Monika all take a step back from the tension in the room.
“Nasae...?!”
“Dakara... dakara... would you really have me relive his death. I lost my only brother, damn it! I still have to live with myself after everything that has happened. Dakara... dakara...Yamaro!”
“Nexiaya...”
“Yamaro... kodashi...yamaro.”
The Golden Reez’s next words halted in his throat as he caught a desperate glare from the wounded ninja. His hands were ferociously gripping the sheets and his eyes held in them an urgency that the Golden Reez had never before witnessed. 
He was trying to tell him something, something important.  In all his years, knowing Nexiaya Stepi, he couldn’t recall ever seeing him... desperate. Never. Something’s different. But why...
The Golden Reez anger suddenly dissipated and he now looked up at Gomae, Kray, and Monika, who all wore confused, irritated, and sorrowful expressions all at once. 
“Gomenasia, but could you three give us a moment?” 
The three others bowed respectfully before leaving the room, followed by the nurse who shut the door behind them. A strange silence filled the room. And the Reez sat back down and leaned back into his seat. Nexiaya’s death grip on the sheets loosened significantly and he slightly slumped. The Golden Reez studied him with a discerning eye, trying to maybe pick up some unspoken message he might have been trying to convey to him. But he found nothing. “So you’re really not going to tell me, huh?” With a heavy sigh, the Golden Reez stared out the nearby window and began to frown. “I know that what you went through was not easy. And I am sorry. As the leader who approved the mission, I too take some responsibility for the loss of your brother. I don’t know what happened but it must be really bad if you don’t want to talk about it. The only other time that I could recall seeing you like this was during the last of the Tri-kon Wars, when you lost Nosuma.”
A red flag suddenly flashed in the younger man’s mind as he realized he had no clue of what the Golden Reez was talking about.  

Chapter 36: Who Were You

"In war as in life, it is often necessary when some cherished scheme has failed. From there
you’re forced to take up the best alternative open, and if so, it is folly
not to work for it with all your might. As promised I will succeed the title of the Golden Reez to you. When you get back on your feet, come claim your title, and bring about that change you always talked about."
-The Former Reez, to Hexaiya portraying to be Nexiaya
 
Everyone was gone and Nexiaya lie alone in his hospital room staring out side at the evening sky. The setting of the sun seem peculiarly slow to him. He wanted to go back to sleep so badly, to ease his throbbing body, and escape the thoughts that were swarming around in his head. He shut his eyes tight, but all he could see were snippets of scenes from his previous mission, scenes he did not wish to relive. His eyes shot open and he slowly positioned himself to sit up. He looked out the window again, and had to admit it did get darker, but not dark enough. He reached up and combed his fingers through his hair. His hands stopped midway in realization. He could see his reflection in the window clearly. His usual back length hair was now only barely past his shoulders. He looked so much like his brother it was almost disturbing. He couldn’t prevent the image of his brother’s lifeless face plaguing his mind, as he heard him whisper his final words for him to live on. All he could remember was a burning sensation in his left shoulder as he watched golden particles brand the Ninja Emblem into his skin. His brother’s body dissolved into golden dust after that. He rubbed his shoulder through his shirt before lightly pulling down the collar, exposing the symbol. It looked just like the one he’d seen on Nexiaya. The brand felt foreign on his skin, yet stood for everything his brother’s was willing to give his life for. He closed his eyes and forced himself to lie back down. His own words echoed in his head as he could clearly remember watching his brother’s body fade away. Hexaiya’s voice comes back in a more mellow and dazed like whisper. “I won’t let you die. Get up... get up. You can’t die here.” He shuffles to his feet. “You can’t die, you... can’t die.” He slowly pulled out a kunai and cut the tie that held his hair in place. His mid-back length hair gathered around his shoulders and the sides of his face. He gathered the loose strands and without a shred of emotion he cut it just above his shoulders.  
He now contemplated the reasons for his rash decision. There’s no way he could pull this off. He didn’t have any of Nexiaya’s memories. He had always tried so hard to avoid becoming Nexiaya’s shadow, to make something of himself, to distinguish him. But now... what was he doing. Why? 
He turned on his side and closed his eyes once more. 
Why was he doing this? Who was he? Hexaiya Utopae? No. That can’t be. Hexaiya Utopae was dead. Or was that Nexiaya? Did they both die? Sure felt like it.  His head hurt. 
Why was he doing this to himself? Was it punishment? Or just a sad attempt to escape reality? Was it for himself, or maybe it was really all for Nexiaya. Was it for Monika? The Forts? Would Hexaiya’s death be easier for everyone to deal with? Would it be harder? Who did the Forts really need, Nexiaya or Hexaiya? Who was really fit to be the next Golden Reez? 
What would Nexiaya think? If he lost his younger brother, on a mission he created, not out of necessity but out of want? Sad... he hoped. Or would he be? Would he show such sadness? Or would he just put up a wall like he always did? And mask everything behind it, like he always did? Would the death of his only brother change him? How much did he really care? Would it hurt him.... as much as he was hurting now? 
The next morning, Nexiaya awoke to the sound his door sliding open, but he did not open his eyes. He could hear one of the nurses talking to someone just outside the room, but he could not tell who. The voice was low and calm, even though the nurse seem to be arguing with him. 
He slowly sat up so that he could hear better. He tilted his head slightly to try and peer through the small opening in the door to see who it was. As he did, the other man suddenly looked up from the nurse and their eyes met. “See he’s awake.” The man said. The nurse suddenly spun around with a gasp and ran into the room beside his bed. “Stepi-sama... how are you feeling?” 
“I’m fine.”
“Do you need anything? How are your wounds?”
“Really, I’m fine.”
“Are you sure?”
He shook his head yes, with a gentle smile on his face and then looked past her at the man who was standing by the door. The man cleared his throat to get the nurse’s attention. 
“UGH...fine!” she said irritated and then in a claimer voice. “Nexaiya-sama, you have a visitor. He says he wants to speak with you. Is that Ok?” 
Nexiaya simply nods his head. 
“Sigh*” The nurse turned back to the door and walked up to the man. “You have ten minutes, Sir. You are not by any means allowed to touch Stepi-sama, you may talk to him only. If there is any trouble you will be asked to leave. No, you will be forced to leave. I’m I clear?” 
“Yeah, yeah” he said waving a dismissive hand at her. 
She then walked out and slid the door shut. 
Kray sighed heavily and pulled up a chair beside Nexiaya’s bed. 
They both sat there in silence for a while. Nexiaya lowered his gaze so that he could not see Kray’s eyes. The last time he had seen Kray was that day he found him alone in Unit Five doing target practice. His eyes looked the same as they had then, irritated, slightly confused, and detached. He looked as if something were troubling him, but he didn’t have a care in the world to confront it. Yet just the night before, he looked about ready to attack him for answers. What happened to him?
Kray was the first to break the silence between them with a sigh. “Nexiaya, as my former captain, I can’t bring myself to hate you. Demo... I know now that I can’t trust you. But I already knew this before, yet I still... trusted you. I now see what a mistake that was, but I can only blame myself for that.”
Nexiaya remains silent. 
“However, as... a friend, I’m asking you to place the tiniest bit of faith in me, just this once.”
Silence.
“I’m sure you can already imagine what I’m about to ask you.”
“And I’m sure you already know what my response will be.”
Kray’s eyes light up with the fire that was brewing inside of him, threatening to blow, but he held them back.  “You are right about that. But may I remind you that I am not the Golden Reez, who holds you in the highest of esteem no matter what the hell you do.” His voice was still calm but his tone spilled with hurtful intent. “The Reez might have had enough sympathy for you to fall for your little sob story, but not me! If there’s one thing I know about you is that there is nothing too painful for you to endure. I could kill your entire family and you’d still keep that expressionless mask on your face. It’s what makes you so damn different from everyone else. You don’t feel anything. You don’t really care about anyone. It’s what makes you Nexiaya Stepi. So don’t you dare give me that …I’m too hurt to talk about it nonsence! There’s another reason why you’re not talking, and I want to know what that reason is.”
“Is that really what you think of me? That I’m a heartless monster?” Nexiaya’s eyes glared straight through the older man. He was hurt to say the least by Kray’s words but he wouldn’t show it. He did not know the kind of relationship that Nexiaya had with Kray and at this point he didn’t care.
“What else can I think?”
“You don’t know anything about me. So shut up.”
“You and I both know that isn’t true. I know a lot about you. More than most people ever will, more than your own brother ever did! Deep down inside, you’re a heartless man who refuses to attach to anything for fear of losing his heart for the second time. I thought you might have been improving over these years. I thought maybe you changed, and was finally … finally healing, but you just had to go and prove me wrong, didn’t you? You’re a broken man, who puts up these fake facaods around different people all to mask the real you you don’t want them seeing. Well I can see you Nexiaya, I always could.”
“…..”
“I may not know everything about you but I know enough. Yet, I don’t see a reason for you to hide this from me, from all of us.”
“Because it’s not your concern.”
“Of course it’s my concern!”
“Why!?”
“What the hell do you mean, Why? What are you hiding? Hexaiya is already dead. Nothing will change if you tell me how and why he died? Or is he really dead? What are you not telling me!”
Nexiaya falls silent and looks away again. 
Kray tilts his head to follow his eyes. After some thought Kray came up with an idea that he wished he could take back the second it left his lips.
“Did you… abandon him?”
“Stop it....” Nexiaya grabbed his head, suddenly feeling light and dazy. 
“Then was it something you did; a misjudgment maybe, or something that cost him his life? Or did you just leave him behind... to save yourself?” Kray couldn’t stop. He knew what he was saying was just down right wrong and cruel, concerning the state Nexiaya was in. But he didn’t care at the moment. He just didn’t care. 
“Shut up…” He whispered. 
“What… is wrong with you…?” Kray asked through gritted teeth. 
“It’s just like you said Kray. What happened happened, and that’s that. So why should you care how it happened? Why does it matter?!” He shouted grabbing his head harder. “You’ve lived through many battles haven’t you? You’ve seen the battlefield. People die, it’s to be expected. How is this any different? How is Hexiaya’s death any different?!”
“Like hell it’s different! People die in war, Nexiaya! War! You sent your own brother to his death in a time of peace!”
“……..”
“There was peace, Nexiaya,... for the first time in more than 60 years, there was true peace.” Kray’s voice slightly softened. “And for absolutely no reason, you ended all of it, at the cost of your own brother’s life. Why...? Was it worth it!? Tell me damn it!” He practically begged. 
“It wasn’t for nothing.” He thought hard about it. It couldn’t all have been for nothing. His brother died for something, he just didn’t know what. 
“How can you lay here, right in front of me and say that, with no sense of regret or remorse.”
Kray lowered his head suddenly feeling exhausted by the whole situation. 
“I just don’t get it. I don’t understand. You don’t care, at all. I don’t get it. It makes no sense.”
Kray thought back to the time Nexiaya came to the Memorial Temple to ask for his consent in order to approve the mission. 
Kray pushed himself off of the railing and stared at the temple behind them. 
“Believe me, I’m not trying to be pessimistic, but I just don’t see your logic. Do you want to end up in there and become just another memorial plack that I’d have to add to my visit list?”
“You don’t think I can do it? Assassination used to be my specialty, you know.”
“Even if you somehow could, you’d never be able to make it out of Samurai territory alive.”
“Then so be it.”
“If it means completing this mission, then I don’t mind dying. That’s what you said. You... you said that if it ever came down to only one of you making it back…that it would be Hexaiya. You said you didn’t intend on out living him. You said you’d do everything in your power to ensure that he survived. You gave your word as ... my former captain. You’re such a damned liar.”
“Kray, I’m sorry...” He really was. He didn’t know what to say. He had no idea Nexiaya had promised such a thing to Kray. 
“You’re sorry...?” Kray reached over and grabbed Nexiaya by the front of his collar. “So now you apologize, and that’s all you say? You’re sorry? Are you really? Maybe if you said you tried, or that you never meant for it to turn out this way, or that you did everything you could, or that ... you tried, at least that.... you tried...” Kray’s voice faded and he lowered his head as his hand maintained a firm grip on the younger man’s collar. “....maybe, just maybe I’d believe you. Maybe I’d be willing to bring myself to forgive you... demo...you’re so damn stubborn!” “What difference would it make?! So what if I told you I tried? It means absolutely nothing. An attempt that fails is no less a failure than the attempt itself. I... failed ok.” His grip finally loosened and he pulled away. Then in one fluid motion he shot out his fist, landing a firm jab across the jawline of the unsuspecting, injured man. Nexiaya cringed from the impact and grabbed his head burying it in his knees with a pained moan. 
Kray thought back to Nexiaya’s response. 
“Nexiaya Stepi!”
“I refuse.”
“As your leader, I am ordering you to tell me what happened to him!
 “I... can’t...tell you... Sir...”
 “Nansa...?!”
“Dakara... dakara... would you really have me relive his death. I lost my only brother, damn it! I still have to live with myself after everything that has happened. Dakara... dakara...Yamaro!”
“Nexiaya...”
“Yamaro...kodashi...yamaro.”
“Itai...!” He hissed in pain. 
“Now we’re even. And ... I forgive you.”
Nexiaya slowly look back up at Kray in complete shock. 
Kray suddenly knelt down on one knee and bowed his head. “Forgive me. I’m a little surprised the nurse didn’t come busting in here and drag me out.” He then lifted his head and spoke in a serious tone. “Look at you, you’ve come so far from where you started. Who would have thought you’d be the next Golden Reez. I know how long you’ve been waiting for this day, so I congratulate you, sincerely. And.... I’m really sorry about your brother… and everything that I said earlier.”
“Kray...”
“I have only one request.”
“...”
“Relieve me of my duties.”
“What...Why?”
“I wish to leave the Golden Forts. The battle field isn’t a place for me anymore. Now that we are at war once again, people will die. I do not wish to watch my comrades die off around me. I’ve had enough.”
“Request denied.”
Kray clinched his teeth at the younger man’s formal tone. 
“I’m sorry, but I need you here a little bit longer. I need you to lead Golden Unit Five. Do it for Hexaiya.”
Kray lowered his head and clenched the hand that rested on his knee into a fist. 
“After we win the war, you’ll be free to leave.”
“That defeats the purpose, Nexiaya. Man, you are such a... sigh.” Kray eased himself up and turned to leave. 
“The funeral will be in three days they said; to give you time to recover.”
The injured man suddenly fell silent, as if he were just brought back to reality or just remembered something important. Kray took this to mean Nexiaya just started thinking about how real this all really was. It was an acknowledgement Kray was satisfied to see on the man’s face. 
“I wish you a speedy recover.” He said in a slight bow and exited the room. 
 
However, the real reason for his momentary silence was that he had just remembered which one of them was really dead. He couldn’t believe how easy it was to get lost in character. “Kuso...” Hexaiya lowered his head and grit his teeth, fisting the sheets beneath him. He felt warm liquid running down his cheeks and reached up to wipe them away. His hand suddenly stopped midway, hovering below his face. He couldn’t remember the last time he cried. His chest felt heavy and his breathing staggered as he watched the warm liquid fall to his lap in quick, heavy drops. As if through his eyes, the scene grows blurry and fades out. 
 
 
The funeral was the most depressing thing Hexaiya had ever experienced. It was like being a ghost that nobody can see, standing at your own funeral. Seeing the people you knew all grieving for you when you’re right there. But they don’t see you. They don’t see you because you made the decision not to be seen. You decided to become a ghost. 
 
 
Hexaiya’s will to stay was broken when he saw his parents go up to the memorial stone to burn their incense. He could not watch his parents grieve for him, knowing he was deceiving them. To his shock, they didn’t blame him for the death of his brother. Yet his guilt prevented him from being able to look them in the eyes or even console them with words. He did not trust himself around them, for fear of slipping out of character and letting his emotions control him. 
 
The overwhelming sadness that consumed the atmosphere, made the air heavy and hard to breath. Everyone, Monika, Haagen, Mao, and even Kray shed tears for him. For Hexaiya. The entire fifth golden unit all came up and gave a group incense burning and a final salute to bid their late captain farewell. 
 
Unable to watch any longer, Nexiaya walked off from the funeral. Gomae and Monika were the only two who noticed. Monika just lowered her head and turned away as to not draw unneeded attention to his absence. Gomae took off after him.  
“Nexiaya…” he shouted as they just cleared the memorial grounds.
“Leave me alone.”
“Hey.” Gomae grabbed his shoulder, and pulled the other man to a stop. Nexiaya turned around and shook his shoulder free. “Don’t walk away from this. You should see the funeral through. You haven’t even gone up yet to offer your incense. You owe him that much.”
“I don’t owe anyone a damned thing!” 
Gomae took a step back, more shocked than angry at him. “Are you serious...?” 
Nexiaya turned again to leave, but did not walk away. 
“Nexiaya…?”
He was getting sick of hearing that name. It was really starting to irritate him. 
“What good is incense anyway? It means nothing.” Nexiaya’s voice was gloom and Gomae could hear his unspoken words: “It won’t bring him back. So what’s the point?” Nexiaya then walked off and Gomae followed now shoulder to shoulder. 
“Alright…” They walked along a paved path that led back to the Forts. 
 
 
Gomae took a glance over at Nexiaya and observed the emotional mask he came to know too well. He was sad, he knew that much. And he probably would rather be alone right now but Gomae knew better. He really wanted somebody to talk to, get his mind off of what was happening, and how he was feeling. “How are you, by the way? I haven’t seen you since you were released from the hospital.” “I’m fine.” Gomae was hurt by Nexiaya’s shortness in their conversation. Didn’t he want to know how he was doing? The sudden change of events hadn’t been easy for anyone. Then again, conversing with Nexiaya was never an easy task unless he wanted to talk about something. Gomae was always able to get him to talk though, one way or another. This was different though. Nexiaya seemed to have closed himself off from the world and the people around him, even Gomae. 
Gomae looked back over at Nexiaya and noticed that his eyes looked really dull. His steps shuffled against the ground and he stumbled slightly. Gomae reached over and steadied him by his shoulder.
“You sure you’re ok?”
 “Hai.”
 “You don’t look it. Maybe you should go back to the hospital and...”
“No, I just need some rest. I’m going to my chamber. Do not follow me.” 
 
The world felt different somehow. It felt small and unimportant. The small gestures and comforting words of others felt pointless and insignificant. A large majority of the people who showed up at the funeral never even knew Hexaiya, so why were they there? Why did they care? How many of them know that they are at war again with the Silver samurais? How many of them know about the mission that took his life? It was top secret, so none of them should know. But he saw some of the looks he was getting from the crowds of people; information leaked. It had to have. Hexaiya suddenly felt a jolt of guilt surge through him at the thought of his brother dying while he himself gets all the recognition of an elaborate funeral. What did Nexiaya get? Absolutely nothing. All he was doing was tainting his name. It all felt so wrong. 
 
For several days, Nexiaya did not leave his chamber. He forbad anyone to see him, not even his parents. He was still injured so he used that as an excuse for resting, but in truth he was confused and needed some time to think. 
One day he locked himself in his late brother’s personal office and aimlessly groped around as if looking for something he did not know to exist. He ran his fingers against the sides of the table that was positioned in front of a large window. He eventually sat down and stared blankly at the table top. The motion of his hand halted as his fingertips hovered over the handle of a small drawer that was underneath the front of the table. He slowly harnessed the handle and pulled at the drawer, but it wouldn’t open. It was locked, but not with that of a key. It was sealed shut by some sort of inanimate force. Hexaiya’s fingertips then began to glow golden, breaking the seal that kept the drawer shut. He then smiled slightly at the thought of his brother building such a barrier. For what purpose he thought to himself. In the drawer was a book. It looked well-kept but had a certain sense of antiquity about it. As he pulled the book out, he noticed that on its cover was a symbol. A black crescent like claw laying on its side. It had no title, no author just that symbol dead in the middle of the book cover. Hexaiya placed the book on the table top and stared blindly at it for a moment before slowly opening it. The first page was blank, so he turned to the next which contained only one sentence.  
“On the plains of hesitation lie the blackened bones of countless millions who at the dawn of victory lay down to rest, and in resting died.”
He then turned the page upon which another sentence was written.
"On the plains of hesitation bleached are the bones of countless millions who, at the dawn of decision, sat down to wait, and in waiting died."
Next page.
“On the plains of hesitation lie the pierced hearts of countless millions who, at the dawn of judgment, sat down to think, and in thinking died.”  
My name…. is Nexiaya Utopae. I was twelve years old the first time I lost a person I cared about. This person died because of a mistake that I had made. That mistake was… hesitation. 
During my first year at the Forts, I met a young woman who taught me everything about the Forts. I must have been ten back then so she was probably 19 if I can recall correctly. She was a beautiful and a kind hearted person, but she was also a deadly killer who had committed her life in service of the Golden Forts. Unlike me, she wasn’t drafted. After the death of her two older brothers, her only remaining family members, she came to the Forts at the age of 14 and swore that she would fill both the voids that their deaths left in the army. She trained and honed her skills and with a conscious decision transformed herself into a killing machine. When I arrived, I was placed under her for three month during which time she trained me. She became my best friend. I respected her as my superior even those she often treated me like a little brother. One day we were both selected to take part in an upcoming battle. This decision infuriated and saddened her at the same time. She couldn’t understand why they would send me and her to the same battle when we possessed very different levels of fighting skills. She had seen many battles by now but I still had never seen one. This was to be my first. She one day bluntly told me that I would die and that I wasn’t ready. But I, not wanting to upset her, convinced her that I was ready and I promised her that I wouldn’t die if she promised that she would come back alive as well.  
These were her next words to me:
“Nexiaya-kun, until one is committed, there is hesitancy, the chance to draw back, always ineffectiveness and indecisiveness. Concerning all acts of initiative and creation; there is one elementary truth the ignorance of which kills countless ideas and splendid plans: that the moment one definitely commits oneself and overcomes hesitancy, the providence moves too. A whole stream of events issues from the decision, raising one’s favor all manner of unforeseen incidents, which no man could have dreamt would have come his way.” 
She then bent down and grabbed me by my shoulders. 
 “Nexiaya-kun, taking a life isn’t easy the first time you do it! But after a few times it will start getting easier. Don’t you dare hesitate to take an enemy down… completely!” 
If only I had heeded her warnings…
During that war, I tried my hardest to stay by her side, but several times we would get separated, leaving me to fend for myself. The first life I took was that of a young man. I wouldn’t be able to describe exactly what it felt like, but I hated it. The man died with a cut across his throat and several punctures through various parts of his body, all inflicted by me. The difficulty to kill increased with every life I took. I began taking them down slower and slower as my strength was gradually decreasing along with my resolve. But there was one instant that I will never forget. I had severely injured a man with a black claw tattoo under his left eye, who was spread out across the ground barely breathing. I then raised my weapon over his heart, prepared to land the finishing blow. It was that moment, as I watched his wounded chest rise and fall with every struggled breathe he took; that moment, as I looked upon his face wretched with pain and fear,  that I slowly lowered my weapon and ran off.  Now fully exhausted, I avoided any one on one fights and dipped in and out of battle to allow my strength to build back up. I wanted to find her badly. All of a sudden, everything was moving too fast. People were dying, screaming, groaning, and killing like machines. I could no longer tell who the enemy was and who my comrades were. Everyone seemed to instantly kill anyone who came their way, fending only for themselves. I suddenly stopped, standing completely still as everything around me sped up. It was all too much. I couldn’t keep up. I was tired and wounded in various areas. The entire atmosphere made me sick, physically and mentally. Out of nowhere, I heard a voice shouting to me. “MOVE!” The voice screamed. Turning my head I saw her, sprinting towards me, extending one of her arms. Turning my head a little more, I then saw her source of alarm. An enemy samurai was only seconds away from connecting the tip of his blade with my spine. Unable to react in time, I watched in horror as she streaked between us and shielded me with her body, the blade piercing straight through her chest. Within the next second, he quickly pulled out a second blade and made a side sweep for my head. As he did, his face was now visible to me, and what I saw paralyzed every muscle in my body. The man had a black claw under his left eye. It was him! The man I had spared. The blade was now only inches away from my head. Finally gathering her senses from the shock wave of pain she just endured, my friend quickly pulled herself free from the blade and dove into me, knocking us both out of the path of his attack, just barely in time. As I fell backwards, my hair flew forwards and was cut half the length it was before. We tumbled a few feet away and landed behind a couple of boulders. I still couldn’t move and now with her full weight trapping me in, I remained like that for some time, still in disbelief of what had happened. As she maintained a firm hold of my body, I could feel her heart beat and struggling breath. She then called out to me, waking me from my trance. “Nex…ia…ya...” With a sudden gasp of realization, I quickly sit up and carefully turn her over, resting her back against the boulders. “Nexiaya” she started up again with teary eyes. “Gomenasai, Nexiaya, demo watashi, I won’t be returning with you. Demo, omiyo, you have to return!”  Time and time again, I refused to leave her side, but after a while she had stopped responding and it finally hit me that she was really gone. I don’t think I ever cried so much in my entire life than on that day. The memory of her and the times we spent with each other still pains me to this day. It was through hesitation that I lost her and the image of that black claw continues to haunt my sleepless nights. If only she could have seen my new resolve. I am no longer afraid of taking a life. It has become as natural to me as breathing. It was only through this kind of commitment and experience that I have been able to keep my promise to her and my promise to my family to come back alive from every battle I’ve fought. I have now fought in over 20 battles here at the golden forts. 
To whoever may be reading this?
My name is Nexiaya Utopae. I am the son of Kara Utopae and Yugome Matuo. I am the older brother of Hexaiya Utopae. I was the student and friend of Nosuma Torma. I am the captain of the Golden Unit Five of the Eastern Forts. 
My goal is to become the next Golden Reez. I want to end the war we have started with the Silver Samurais once and for all, and set the Golden ninjas in our rightful place above the Samurais on the status barrier. Until that day comes I will not rest, I will not relent, and I… will… not … HESITATE! 
“On the plains of hesitation lie the blackened bones of countless millions who at the dawn of victory lay down to rest, and in resting died.”
"On the plains of hesitation bleached are the bones of countless millions who, at the dawn of decision, sat down to wait, and in waiting died."
“On the plains of hesitation lie the pierced hearts of countless millions who, at the dawn of judgment, sat down to think, and in thinking died.”  
Hexaiya closed the book and laid his fore head gently on the top of the desk. He closed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. He knew his brother went through a lot during his first two years at the Forts, but he never had a clear picture of the things he really went through. He thought back to the first time that Nexiaya left home and recalled the conversation they had.
Nexiaya is seen in his room packing his things; slowing looking at each object and clothing before stuffing them into a packing bag. He was seated near his slightly above ground level bed, leaning slighting over it. He had a gloomy look on his face as he peered out the window in front of him. It was a sunny day yet the atmosphere of the house wasn’t so bright. Everyone was silent and down cast. Every one… except Hexaiya, who is seen running up the stairs with a large yellow balloon in his hands. Nexiaya’s birthday had just passed and he was now 10 years old. Hexaiya, whose birthday hadn’t come yet was still five years old. He had the brightest smile on his face as he set the balloon down to open the sliding doors that led into the bedroom that they both shared. He then picked it back up and carried it into the room. “Nexiaya...” He called loudly. Nexiaya was so absorbed in what he was doing that he didn’t notice his presence. Hexaiya thinking his brother was just being silly, tossed the huge balloon at him, knocking him straight in the back of his head. Nexiaya then looked back at Hexaiya who was grinning most happily. “Nexiaya-nii-san, let’s play. Tou-san blew it up real big this time, just like I asked.” He then noticed what Nexiaya was preoccupied with. “Oyi… what are you doing! Why are you taking out all of your clothings.” Nexiaya did not answer him as he slowly looked back down at his possessions. “Will you play with me?” “…………”  “Hump, ok don’t answer. Okaa-chan!” Hexaiya ran to the top of the stairs and shouted down to his mother. “Okaa-chan, nii-san is taking out all of his clothing and messing up the room.” His parents remained silent and would not look at him. “And he won’t play with me, and he won’t tell me why!” He added with irritation.” “Umm… Hexaiya please don’t bother your brother right now. I thought I told you he has to get ready for trip he will be going on.”  “Gasp…. That’s today!” Hexaiya then ran back into the room and jumped on Nexiaya’s bed. “Nii-san I was just joking before. Hahaha… I knew today was your … trip-thingy. So… uh… where are you going again? Please, please, please take me with you.” Hexaiya held his hands together as if begging. “I’m sure Okaa-chan and Tou-san will agree if you say so.” Nexiaya sighed. “That’s impossible; I can’t take you with me. I… I’m going… to the Forts.” “Yeah that’s right, you’re going to the…” Hexaiya then stared at Nexiaya for a moment in confusion and then burst into laughter. “No you aren’t. Haha hahaa. The Forts are for grown-ups, and believe it or not Nexiaya, you’re still a kid just like me.” “I’m not lying, it’s true.” “But…I really want to come.” Hexaiya sadly looked down at the bad. “Don’t be silly, it’s too dangerous.” A worried look then filled Hexaiya’s eyes as he looked around the room and suddenly realized that his brother really would be leaving to a dangerous place, maybe even to war, and probably for a long time. “Don’t worry; I’m not going to die or anything. I promise!” Nexiaya knew that that wasn’t something he could promise, but he did it anyway to make Hexaiya feel better. “How long…?” “Huh… uh. I’m not sure. A…a year, maybe.” Hexaiya then jumped up and shouted. “You can’t! Just tell them that you don’t want to go. Just tell them no!” “I can’t do that.” “Why, why not!” “Because…” “Because why?” “Because… I just can’t Hexaiya.” “Why, are they forcing you to go?” “It isn’t like that.” “Then why?” Already upset about the entire situation all day long, Nexiaya suddenly lost his temper and shouted angrily at Hexaiya. “You wouldn’t understand! Stop it already! This isn’t about choice, don’t you get it! I have to go! It’s my duty! I’m going to go! What you say doesn’t matter! It doesn’t matter at all, so just leave me alone!” Nexiaya suddenly smacked the balloon off his bed into the wall, causing it to pop with a loud bang. “Nexiaya.” His father called sternly, standing in the door way of the room, after hearing the commotion. “That’s enough.” Nexiaya then looked from his father to his mother, now standing next to his father with a worried look on her face, and then finally at his little brother, whose eyes were teary and full of confusion. “Hexaiya, come here, baby.” His mother said holding out her arms. Hexaiya’s lower lip began to quiver as he ran towards his mother and hugged her waist. She then took Hexaiya with her down stairs. Nexiaya could see the disappointment in his father’s eye as Hexaiya left the room sobbing. “Nexiaya…” his father called softly to him. “I understand what you must be going through.” Nexiaya sat back down irritant and continued packing his stuff. “But did you really mean all those things that you said to him? Is that how you really feel about all of this?” Nexiaya then threw one of the objects down on the bed and buried his face in his pillow with a frustrated grunt. His father then walked over and sat on the bed beside him. “Are you scared?” Nexiaya quickly shook his head from side to side in a defensive denial¸ but after a while, he slowly nodded his head. His father then laid a firm hand on the top of his head. “We all are, son. Trust me. But don’t worry, I have arranged for you to be trained by some of the best there is. You’ll be in good hands. Nexiaya finally sat up but his expression was still irritant. “What if I don’t come back?” “Don’t say that, we’ve been through this.” “What would you tell Hexaiya.” “You promised him you’d be back didn’t you? Then all I can ask of you is to keep that promise as best as you can. Alright?” “Hai…” Nexiaya finished packing with his father’s help, and went down stairs fully dressed to depart. He saw Hexaiya standing beside his mother, purposely avoiding eye contact. There was then a sudden knock on their front door, breaking the silence that filled the house. The father then sighed and slowly walked towards the door. He opened it and on the other side stood a man dressed in black and golden ninja attire and wore a large hat that bore the golden ninja emblem. The man bowed respectfully and with little words motioned for Nexiaya to mount the black horse behind him. Nexiaya took in a deep breath and quickly put on his back pack. His mother and father passionately embraced him in their arms, wishing him farewell. He hugged them back sincerely and assured them that he would keep his promise. He then looked over at Hexaiya, who only stared at him, still confused and sadden. Nexiaya then took a step towards him to apologize and say goodbye. But as he did, Hexaiya stepped a couple of feet back and then ran up the stairs.  “Hexaiya…” His mother called to him. “Please don’t be like that. Your brother is leaving now, come down and say goodbye.” “No!” Hexaiya shouted back down; his words piercing Nexiaya like knives. Nexiaya then turned and ran out of the door, and quickly mounted the horse. The man bowed one last time to the family and then rode off. 
Flashback pauses….
Hexaiya then lifted his head and stared at the book again. He opened it to the third page: “On the plains of hesitation lie the pierced hearts of countless millions who, at the dawn of judgment, sat down to think, and in thinking died.”  
My name…. is Nexiaya Utopae. I was twelve years old the first time I lost a person I cared about. This person died because of a mistake that I had made. That mistake was… hesitation.”
He then closed the book quickly and thought back to his spar with his brother during their reunion meeting. “Your right, my surprise attack on Monika did throw you off, but it isn’t why you lost. Once your mind panicked, you stopped to think, and as you thought, your body froze.  The moment your body froze, you had already lost. All the decisions you made after that only fueled your defeat. Thanks to you hesitation, Monika would have died no matter what you did. Have you acknowledged Monika’s death!”
“This person died because of a mistake that I had made. That mistake was… hesitation.”
Hexaiya then combed his fingers through his messy hair with a slight curse. “Why, brother? Why is it always like this? Why can’t I ever understand you until it’s too late? You always give me bits and pieces and expect me to put it all together on my own. I never know what’s going on inside your head. But you always seem to expect me to. Why…? Why….” He whispered lowering his head once more. 
Two and a half years later, in the fall, Nexiaya returned home. It was a windy evening and Hexaiya was atop his bed peering absentmindedly out his window. The window was slightly ajar letting in several refreshing gusts of wind that blew his shoulder length hair across the corners of his face. He watched the sun go down behind the autumn trees, illuminating the various colors of leaves that danced around in the wind. Hexaiya then reached out to close the window, when he heard the sound of horse approaching the house. He opened the window wider and peered down. He saw two figures dismounting their horses and making their way to the front door. Hexaiya then quickly closed the window and ran out his room to the top of the staircase. But before he could come within full view of the room down stairs he heard his mother’s voice scream out a name he hasn’t heard in years. “Nexiaya!” She said as she ran to him and embraced him tightly. Hexaiya quickly took a few steps back to avoid being seen as his father thanked the other man and bid him farewell. Nexiaya dropped his bags and embraced his mother with a sense of longing. His father came up behind him and embraced both of them with reassurance. “Okaerinasai (Welcome back)”.  After everyone broke apart, their father, noticing the way Nexiaya bent down to pick up his bags, knew he was injured and offered to take his stuff up to his room for him. Nexiaya only nodded his head in gratitude. He was so fatigue that speaking was difficult for him at the moment. But even so, he mustered the strength to pose the pending question. “Tou-san… Ka-chan… dokodesu ka? (where is he?) His mother’s face dimmed somewhat from the bright expression she wore moments ago. “Hexaiya, he’s upstairs.” His father said. Just then footsteps are heard at the top of the staircase and a door is slammed shut. “Go on ahead, we’ll be right up with your stuff.” His father said nudging him forwards, as his mother opened her mouth to say something but couldn’t find the words as her husband slightly shook his head “no”. Nexiaya then took his immediate backpack and slowly made his way up the stairs. He walked down the hall that was once so familiar to him, but now looked slightly foreign. He finally reached the room he shared with Hexaiya and stared at the door for a moment. He heard nothing from the other side. The silence made him nervous, as a sense of guilt built up in the pit of his stomach. He slowly raised his hand and landed two soft knocks on the door. Still only silence. On the other side, Hexaiya stood with his back against the door. He couldn’t believe what he heard. He couldn’t accept it, after so long, he finally decided to come back. Why now? Why not those days when he’d call his name and no one would respond? Or when his birthday came and he’d be sitting alone in his room with balloons everywhere but no one to play with. Why not those lonely days where sitting in that empty room were unbearable? What right did he have to come back now? Nexiaya then tugged at the door, but it wouldn’t budge. “Hexaiya…?” “Go away…” Hexaiya whispered. Those words stripped Nexiaya of the little strength he had left. He now leaned his back against the door and let out a heavy sigh. He then chuckled slightly to himself at the irony of the situation. “What do you mean go away, I just got back.” “Well, I don’t want you back so just go.” Pretending he wasn’t hurt by Hexaiya’s words, Nexiaya turned around and sighed. He could fell the weight of the bag on his shoulder getting heavier and heavier as he stood there in silence. Nexiaya then called his name breaking the thick silence. Hexaiya said nothing. “Hey… open the door.” “No…” “Come on, Hexaiya, I’m too tied to fight with you right now.” Once again Hexaiya was silent. Nexiaya grew impatient as his legs shook from fatigue. Nexiaya suddenly dropped his bag and used both hands to try and pry the door open, while Hexaiya tried his hardest to keep it shut. The doors slowly opened enough for Nexiaya to put his foot in between the two doors so that Hexaiya could not close them shut.  “I said no…” Hexaiya shouted as he struggled. “You are not welcome here! Go back to the Forts!” Nexiaya then paused and his arms fell limp to his side. Hexaiya noticed Nexiaya was no longer pushing on the door and took the opportunity to shut the door once more. As he did, Nexiaya quickly pulled his foot out of the way and lost his balance. He fell with a loud thump into the wall behind him and slide down to the floor. He felt all his injuries inflame as he grabbed his side in pain. His mother and father heard Hexaiya’s out burst and the loud thump as Nexiaya fell down. They rushed to the bottom of the stairs and listened with sorrow in their eyes, fighting to not interfere with the boys reunion. Nexiaya grew frustrated with Hexaiya but tried to conceal it. “Why are you being like this Hexaiya?” He said with a confused and hurt voice. “What did I do?” He asked still on the floor. “You left.” Hexaiya replied softly. “That wasn’t my fault!” “Yes it was.” “Fine…” Nexiaya stood up and walked up to the door. “Go ahead and think that. I don’t care what you think of me. You don’t have to talk to me if you don’t want to, ok. I won’t even look at you… just let me in,… please…I need to lay down.” “No.” Nexiaya then bit his bottom lip, unable to hold back his anger. He quickly punched the door, startling Hexaiya on the other side. But as he did, he felt one of the wounds in his shoulder open up. Holding back tears of pain, Nexiaya held his fist against the door and it began to glow with a golden light. Hexaiya noticed the glow and jumped back further away from the door as it flung open. Slowly lowering his hand, Nexiaya walked into the room, passing Hexaiya without a word, before collapsing on his bed with a muffled cry. Hexaiya’s eyes widened at the sight of his brother’s face. He looked like he was in excruciating pain. Hexaiya then looked down at the floor and saw a small trail of blood near the door and looked at his brother’s shoulder as he lay face down with his face buried in his pillow. He was bleeding through his shirt. His eyes shook with fear at the sight of the blood as he slowly backed away to his side of the room. Their parents finally came up and saw the blood and Hexaiya’s reaction. Nobody spoke a word; the father simply took Hexaiya gently by the arm and led him down stairs to have a talk with him as his mother helped Nexiaya unpack and treated his wound. 
That night as everyone slept, Hexaiya lied awake, watching Nexiaya from across the room. He felt his chest rise and fall with every breathe he took, in nervous anticipation of again hearing the sound that woke him. He sat up holding tightly onto his pillow and watched as Nexiaya tossed and turned in his bed with cold sweat spread over his skin. Long dark lashes fluttered as Nexiaya fought in vain to wake up. His thin brows furrowed and a scream tried to break from his throat though the end result was nothing more than a shaky breath. Hexaiya watched from his bed. Hexaiya wished that he would wake up, but that was not happening. Hexaiya then eased off his bed and slowly walked over to Nexaiya’s bed. Trying to control his own breathing, Hexaiya gripped his pillow tightly looking down at his brother. 
“Hexaiya listen to me. Your brother has been through things that you can’t even imagine. Look at me! He is badly injured in many different ways. Try and not be a burden to him. Don’t bother him and don’t ask him any questions about the Forts. You hear me. Hey, Hexaiya… What’s the matter?” Hexaiya starts trembling. “He was bleeding… a lot…” “Hey… don’t worry, Nexaiya is going to be fine. It’s our job to make him feel at home and to make sure he heals quickly. Alright.” Hexaiya nods his head. “Now he might seem a bit different from what you remember. So try and not focus on these changes and treat him like you’ve always have. Alright?” Hexaiya lowers his head in remorse at his previous harsh behavior. “H…hai.”
Nexaiya’s breathe hinged in his chest and every muscle in his body suddenly tightened, as his dreams replayed the death of his sensei over and over.  Again and again, he watched helplessly as the enemy’s blade tore straight through her. Her last words echoed through his clouded thoughts as he firmly held her lifeless body in his arms. 
“Nex…ia…ya... kun” she started up again with teary eyes. “Gomenasai, Nexiaya-kun, demo watashi, I won’t be returning with you. Demo, omiyo, you must return… You… must…!”   His eyes burned with the tears that threatened to fall, and his heart ached with the pain of a thousand wounds. It wasn't the pain that tore him from his thoughts though. Nexiaya heard a scream. The soft thud of footsteps as someone ran to him. Worried sobs. A sad but calming and caring voice asking if he was okay. When he managed to open his eyes all he managed to see was a blurred image of someone kneeling beside him.
 
"Nexiaya..!"
 
He felt a hand shake him lightly. It was gentle but it still scared him to the bone. He shot up, looking around hysterically as he flinched away from the touch. His breath was ragged and he could tell he was shaking horribly. He stilled, staring ahead fearfully when his eyes landed on a familiar face that showed worry and fright beyond comprehension.
"Ah...Sorry...You were having a bad dream so..." Hexaiya, retreating his hand away from the older boy, leaned back to give him some space. Perhaps waking him wasn't the best idea. Now he could see just how much fear Nexiaya had while lost in his dream. It made him wonder just what the nightmare had been about. There were obvious answers since he knew about what the older had come from. He wouldn't ask for those answers though, his father made it clear. It was obviously something that hurt Nexiaya deeply and scared him.
 
"Hexaiya..?"
 
With a nervous smile the younger nodded, glad to know that Nexiaya had returned to reality. His voice still sounded shaky though. Hexaiya expected as much though and made no quick movements to startle him. Hexaiya reached forward slowly, gently placing his hand on his brother’s shoulder.
"Are you… Ok." Hexaiya said in a soft tone. But the last thing Nexaiya wanted right now was anyone’s pity. The fear and hurt in his eyes were gone in an instant and a harsher look replaced them.
"Of course I am. Why wouldn't I be...?" Nexiaya scoffed, pushing the younger's hand away and lying down again. He turned his back to Hexaiya, forcing his eyes closed even though he knew he wouldn't be able to sleep that night. Nexiaya just didn’t want to see his brother’s face. He didn’t want him worrying about him. Hexaiya sighed before going back to his own bed on the opposite side of the room. He lay down, his brown eyes remaining on the other form across the room. He was hesitant to close his eyes, fearing he would hear Nexiaya tossing and turning again. After just gazing for a while, the younger boy fell back to sleep and though it was peaceful he still subconsciously worried about the other in the room and if he would have any more nightmares that night.
Nexiaya could tell eyes were on him and he could mentally see the frightened look the other boy probably wore while looking at him. It made him angrier than he could imagine.
Hexaiya obviously didn't know of the pain he went through so who was he to ask if he was alright. His hands clenched in his warm soft blanket, a luxury he hadn't had at the Forts. He grit his teeth and after a short while he couldn’t take it no more.
Nexiaya shot up, getting out of bed. Making sure his brother was asleep, Nexiaya exited their shared room, not entirely sure of where he was going.
His feet took him through the long hallways he hadn't yet re-memorized and soon he found himself outside. Goosebumps rose on his bruised skin as he wandered in the cool night. His steps became faster and faster until he was in a dead run, the moonlight showering his path with barely enough light.
With the lack of what he could see, Nexiaya tripped on what was most likely a root. He was sent falling forward, catching himself as best he could with one hand that burned afterward from being scraped across the ground. He groaned, taking a moment to collect himself before sitting up.
Before him stood a large tree at the top of just one more hill. It looked down on him invitingly and again his legs moved on their own, carrying him up the hill. His eyes never left its branches that were lit with the bluish light of night, the stars twinkling between its branches that swayed just slightly with the lightest of breezes.
Nexiaya sat beneath its protection, bringing his knees to his chest. It was calming here and somehow he forgot about his nightmares that had been so real. A rare smile barely turned up his lips as he rested his head on his knees. These moments of calmness, when he was alone, were the only thing that could make him forget everything and remember how to smile. In his calm, Nexiaya fell into a dreamless slumber, finally getting the rest his body so badly needed.
 
The following morning, Hexaiya awoke to an empty room. At first he figured Nexiaya had just woken up earlier than him and had gone to get some breakfast. He ran to wash up and jetted down the stairs hoping he wasn’t too late. “Good morning, my darling!” His mother greeted him with a smile as she carried a pot over to the table where his father was sitting. “Ohayō…” Hexaiya took a quick scan of the area, but Nexiaya wasn’t anywhere to be found. “Don’t you mean… Ohayō-gozaimasu! Today is a very good day. Wouldn’t you agree, dear?” “Why, yes it is dear!” They both started laughing. Hexaiya looked at them as if slightly confused. His parents were unusually cheery this morning. “Come take a seat, son.” His father motioned for Hexaiya to come sit beside him. “Tou-san… have you seen Nexiaya this morning.” “What… he isn’t upstairs?”
“No… I haven’t seen him since last…” Hexaiya suddenly eyed the doorway as he watched Nexiaya slowly step into the house. “Ohayō-gozaimasu, Nexiaya-kun… I’m sorry, I didn’t see you step out? Nothing usually gets by me when I’m in the kitchen.” His mother walked over to him and gave him a hug. “I actually left early this morning. I needed some fresh air. … Ohayō-gozaimasu…” “Ohayo-gazemasu!” His father shouted happily. “Giggles* Why don’t you go change and join us for breakfast. We’ll wait.” Nexaiya turned and looked at the food at the table. It looked and smelled delicious, but his stomach tightened at the thought of eating. He then looked away with a frown, avoiding direct eye contact with his father and Hexaiya. “What’s the matter? Do you need help with your bandages?” His mother asked worriedly. “No… I just… Do you think I could skip breakfast just this once?”  “What...?” His mother shouted dramatically. “It’s the first morning after you get back and you don’t want my homemade cooking?” “Gomennasai…, but I’m really not hungry. Please.” “Sigh* Alright. I’ll make you something a bit lighter later on, ok.” “Arigatou, kaa-chan.” He then slowly made his way upstairs, his injuries still apparent in every step he took. “Are you sure you don’t need any help?” “No… I’m fine.” 
During breakfast, Hexaiya couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened the previous night. Not yet sure of what to think of it, he refrained from telling his parents about the incident. But his father kept looking towards the stairs as if he could sense something wasn’t right. 
It had been three hours now since Nexiaya went up to his room, and he had literally done nothing since he got there. He sat on the edge of his bed in deep thought staring out his window. The scrape on his arm from his fall the previous night, suddenly began to sting, along with the rest of his wounds. In a slow struggle, he eased himself off the bed and walked over to his dresser, taking out fresh bandages and ointment. He sat back on his bed and slowly removed his shirt. After a deep inhale and exhale, he slowly began to peel the old bandages off. The sudden exposure of his wounds brought tears to his eyes, as the dry air stung like mad. To every wound he applied the ointment, he couldn’t help but remember the instances he received them. Such memories instantly led to memories of all the lives that he had taken and all the comrades he had lost. The screams, the blood, the cries for mercy¸ the thrusts and swings of blades through the air, metal colliding with metal, the smell of carnage filling the air. Nexiaya’s hands began to tremble and his eyes burned as his vision blurred from the tears that again threatened to trail down his cheeks. The bandages kept falling out of his fingertips every time he attempted to wrap them around his torso. He couldn’t keep his mind focused enough to do one simple task. It frustrated him to the core. He was falling apart, even though he was mentally shouting at himself to pull himself together. But his body wouldn’t listen. The tears came down, fueled by his frustration. Trembling hands suddenly pulled the bandages off and threw them across the room. He reached up to wipe away his tears but they wouldn’t stop falling. Soft sobs escaped his lips as he threw himself on his back and covered his face. 
“Need some help?” A familiar voice called out. Nexiaya suddenly shot up to see who it was, obviously way too fast, because as soon as he did he fell straight back down with a painful grunt. The figure knelt down to pick up the bandages and made its way over to the bed. Nexiaya quickly wiped away as many tears as he could, before looking up at the form that hovered over him. “Tou-san…” His voice was still shaky, but at least the tears had stopped. His father tried to pretend he didn’t see the dried tears on his son’s cheeks, as he quickly shifted his focus to the wounds on his body. Even though they looked painful, he could tell that it wasn’t the physical pain that was really hurting him. His father slowly sat Nexiaya up, careful not to hurt him.  He reached behind him and wrapped the new bandages around his torso and his shoulders. He apologized before tightening them, receiving grunts of disapproval from Nexiaya. He then noticed the new scrape on the boy’s left arm. He tore a smaller piece of wrap off of the roll and bandaged the small wound. As he held Nexiaya’s arm he noticed his muscular build had changed since he left. But even though he looked stronger, he couldn’t help but notice slenderness in his form, as if he had recently lost a lot of weight. He then looked up at his hair. The ends were uneven, as if cut unintentionally. He reached up and softly combed his fingers through his hair in a soothing manner. “You did so well.” He whispered softly. “I’m so proud of you. Thank you… for coming back. Give it some time... your wounds will heal,… even the ones in here.” He gently placed his hand over Nexiaya’s heart and felt its pace quicken. Nexiaya shut his eyes and grit his teeth, trying hard to bite back the sobs that were rising in his throat. This time his father didn’t look away, but watched with a sense of guilt as the tears fell from his son’s tightly shut eye lids. “Nakanaide (Don’t cry)… Tsuyokunaru… (Be strong).” He reached up and wiped away some of the tears, before pulling him into a tight embrace. At first it felt securing, but after a while Nexiaya couldn’t take the weight on his wounds. “Tou-san… itai!” “Oh…  Gomen!”
Outside the room, Hexaiya stood with his back against the wall near the door, listening intensely yet keeping his presence unknown. He knew that what his brother went through was hard, but he didn’t know it was enough to make a guy like him cry. Nexiaya almost never cried. In fact, he used to always tease Hexaiya for doing it. The cruel thought of teasing his brother back crossed his mind, but he knew that now wasn’t the time for that. He decided to wait a while before finding the courage to knock on the door. “Hai.” His father called out as he finished putting Nexiaya’s shirt back on. “Can I come in?” Before their father could respond, Nexiaya jumped off his bed and walked to the door. He stood firmly and said “No.” Hexaiya took a step back surprised. “What?” “I said, no.” “W… what do you mean, no. This is my room too.” “I know. But it isn’t any more your room than it is mine and I say you can’t come in. So just go away!” “What? Why do I have to leave?” “Because I said so.” “Tou-san, brother is being unreasonable. Tell him to let me in.” “Hmm, I’m pretty sure your brother has a reason Hex.” “Tou-san!” The younger son whined. “Here’s a hint, why don’t you try apologizing?” Humf* Hexaiya puffed his cheeks and pouted like a little kid. “Fine. I’m sorry I was so selfish the other day. Gomensai, Onii-san.” There was a small silence on the other side of the door. Nexiaya gently placed his hand on the door. “Knock again.” Hexaiya sighed and knocked. Nexiaya then opened the door half way and looked at him with a smirk on his face. “Can I help you?” Hexaiya still pouting crossed his arms over his chest. “May I come in my room?” Nexiaya then opened the door completely and shut the door behind him. 
………………

Chapter 37: The Golden Rez Negzeyea Or Letting Go

What was it really like being you? The pain that you endured, how much was it really? And the sadness, was it really so powerful that it defined you? Was guising it with other emotions, really the only way to hide it? Was it, or was there something you didn’t tell me? With a sadness that strong, how did you endure? How did you not just break down? I would have. I’m pretty sure, I would have. 
Hexaiya slid the book back into its drawer and stood up from the desk feeling dizzy and slight nausea rising in his stomach. He took steady deep breaths trying to will the sick feeling away as he made his way out of the room. His hands gripped the marble counter of the bathroom sink and he shut his eyes tightly as the feeling washed over him like a wave. With a dry heave his stomach tightened around itself, but he only gagged having nothing to throw up. After dry heaving a couple more times, he lowered his head to rest on his forearms and avoided looking into the mirror in front of him. He knew he looked like crap, but he didn’t care to see it, knowing he would see the image of his brother. After his stomach started to relax, he rinsed out his mouth and splashed cold water on his face. He wet his hands once more and ran them both through his messy hair which hung loosely about his neck and gently touched his shoulders. He finally had the courage to look up at his reflection and let out a heavy sigh before lowering his gaze once more. The dull look in his eyes suddenly became sharp and alert as he sensed the presence of someone approach his chamber door. 
Monika raised her hand to knock on the door, but re-treated it when she heard movement coming from the other side. She wasn’t sure of what she was doing there. She knew she had to apologize to him, but she didn’t know what it was she was supposed to be apologizing for. She was just so sorry, for all that happened and all that Nexiaya was going through. The last couple of days must have been so painful for him. He didn’t stay to the end of Hexaiya’s funeral, and that’s when she knew something was really wrong. Monika also felt a tremendous amount of guilt whenever she thought about Hexaiya. The last request that Hexaiya asked of her, she didn’t take it seriously, and ended up never doing as he asked her. And now he was gone. He would never know now and she felt so bad about it. In memory of him, she told herself that she had to do it. She would fulfill his last request. Mustering her courage, Monika raised her hand once more and landed two solid knocks on the door. Hexaiya looked up and at himself in the mirror, but did not turn to the door. He wondered if the person would just go away if he didn’t respond. So he waited in silence.  But the knocks just kept coming, every time the wooden raptures would echo through the dead silence and grind at his already throbbing head. Knock knock… Knock.
He then slowly lowered his head with a heavy sigh. “Who is it?” His voice was low and his throat dry. 
“It’s Monika… Sir.” She lowered her head taking a silent note of how exhausted and hoarse he sounded. 
“Monika…?”  A pang of guilt shot through him as the image of her crying at his funeral flashed through his mind. 
“I… wanted to see you. Are you alright?” She waited a while for a response but got nothing.
“I have to tell you something. It’s about Hexaiya. Can I come in?” More silence. 
Hexaiya wanted so badly to see her. A part of him was relieved that she was there talking to him. The sound of her voice, filling the room, was almost soothing. But the other part of him couldn’t bare the pain of looking straight into her eyes, knowing that she truly thought that he was his brother. He couldn’t do it. He just couldn’t. He tightened his grip on the edge of the sink so much that it stung. 
Monika was unsure of what his silence meant. Maybe she should not have mentioned Hexaiya. Was he in some way upset with her? Was he wishing that she would just go away? Monika shook her head from side to side, tying to ignore all the negative thoughts. She had to do this! It wasn’t for herself. It was for Hexaiya. She took a deep breath and began. 
 “Nexiaya-sama… if you don’t want to let me in that’s fine. But I have to say this. So please,… please listen, just for a moment.” She inhaled and exhaled before continuing. “Before you left for the mission, Hexaiya, he told me to tell you something… very important, but I didn’t listen to him. I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be.” He wanted to tell her, but the words never came out. He thought back to the time he brought up the subject with his brother and the response he got. 
“So I’m gonna to tell you now…”
He knew what was coming, and in truth he couldn’t bear to hear it. Those words were meant for Nexiaya, not him. Nexiaya was gone. He would never hear them. He told her to tell him. He told her to tell him before they left, before he died. Why didn’t she listen? Why?
“Nexiaya… I…”
The sound of his name on her lips as she clearly spoke to him, it was his worse nightmare come true. 
On the other side of the door, Monika was breaking down. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she struggled to find her words. 
“I…”
“I…”
“…….I…”
“Monika… stop…Please…You don’t have to…He told me… I already know.”
“….”
He knew? She was shocked and confused.  She didn’t know what to say. He contemplated whether he should tell her what his brother told him concerning her confession. But then again, he didn’t know if that was really something he would have actually told her. Just thinking of his brother and the things he said made his stomach turn. He felt nauseas all over again. He lowered his head trying his best to control it, but a groan managed to escape his throat.
“Nexiaya-sama?!”
“Gomen, Monika… but now isn’t a good time. I’m sorry.”
She didn’t know how she should feel now. Nexiaya knew about her feelings for him. He knew she loved him. But he wouldn’t see her. Did that mean he didn’t… 
Monika shook her head side to side and willed her thoughts away. “I’m sorry for bothering you.”
Nexiaya quickly pulled away from the sink and made his way over to the door. 
“Wait.” 
Monika stopped dead in her tracks as the door swung open. He pulled on a black overall and walked into the hallway. He kept his gaze low careful not to look her in the eyes as he closed the door behind him. She stared at him for a moment in confusion. As soon as she opened her mouth to say something, Nexiaya started to walked down the hall. 
“Let’s go.”
“Wh…where are we going?”
“Anywhere but here, I need some air.”
The air was cool and fresh sweeping across a small meadow outside of the Northern Forts. 
Nexiaya sat down on a bench and took in two big calming breaths of air and slowly letting them out. He lowered his head so that his eyes were hid behind the hairs that hung low in his face. Beside him Monika stared at her hands in her lap, unsure of what to do or say. After some silence, Nexiaya finally looked up and saw the uneasy expression on Monika’s face. He wanted to talk to her, like he always did and cheer her up or make her laugh about something, like he’d always do when she seemed down. But he knew he couldn’t. Nexiaya wouldn’t do that. He didn’t know why, but he just knew he wouldn’t. Instead he decided to change gears and talk a little about the things that were bothering him. 
“Monika…”
“Yes sir…”
Nexiaya was taken back by the formal address. Monika never spoke to him like that, and yet it flowed out of her mouth so fluently that you couldn’t imagine that not being the ordinary way she spoke when alone in his presence. 
“Do you blame me…. For Hexaiya’s death?”
“N…no sir, I do not.”
“Why? Everyone else does.”
“It’s true. Like everyone else I don’t know what happened and feel somewhat uneasy by your refusal to tell us, but I respect the fact that you don’t want to recall and then retell something so painful. I mean, I can only imagine what it must be like for you.”
“You two were real close, weren’t you?”
“…..”
“I mean, he would still be alive right now if I hadn’t taken him with me. I knew all the risks yet I did it anyway. You… there’s no way you don’t feel some sort of resentment against me.”
“I don’t.”
“Why!?” He shouted, instantly regretting it as he watched her flinch slightly from the anger and pain in his voice. “Is it that you were too busy thinking about me, that you just don’t care anymore? That isn’t even fair.” Nexiaya quickly averted his eyes and bit back the next array of statements that threatened to slip out without warning. He had to calm down, or he was sure he would end up blowing this composure. 
There was a small silence. Monika finally looked up from her hands and stood up. 
“Hexaiya gave me his word that he would ensure that no matter what you made it back alive and that you would become the next Golden Reez. It’s all he wanted. He would have gladly died for that. I’m not even sure why, but that’s what he told me. So how can I resent you? Hexaiya was a great friend and teacher, so I… respect his wishes. His will to protect you, was stronger than your will to protect him. Isn’t it ironic?” Monika slowly turned back to Nexiaya with a small smile on her face. 
Nexiaya averted his eyes and tightened one of his hands into a fist, knowing that what she said was all wrong. He had failed in his promise to her. Nexiaya was gone. 
“So…” She slowly moved closer to him. “You really must stop blaming yourself.” She bent down and slowly began to wrap her arms around his shoulders. 
Nexiaya’s breath suddenly hinged in his throat as she moved closer and closer. Her head rested gently under his chin as she pulled him into a gentle embrace. 
I understand now... brother. He thought to himself as he slowly closed his eyes feeling her warmth engulf him. 
After losing someone… He slowly raised his hands to return the embrace but stopped mid-air, before letting them fall back down to his sides, unable to bring himself to do it.  To open up again and let others in…. it’s too painful. 
Acknowledging his hesitations, Monika slowly pulled away. With a gentle smile on her face in an attempt to hide the hurt in her eyes, Monika turned away ready to go back inside the Forts. But Nexiaya saw it, he felt it, but could do nothing about it. Instead he simply averted his eyes and pretended he saw nothing. 
“Umm, it’s getting late. I’ve got to get going now.”
“Monika...thanks for coming tonight. It helped.”
She nodded her head and started walking away. 
 
Monika never felt so confused in all her life. What Hexaiya did, was it right? She didn’t even know what he did, or what really happened over there, but it made her contemplate. Why was Hexaiya’s resolve for his brother so strong?
“Are you going to accept his request?”
“I don’t really have a choice, do I?”
“Of course you do.”
“If I go with him we have a chance of making it back alive. If I don’t, he’s bound to die! So do I really have a choice?!” Hexaiya practically shouted. 
Monika lowered her head in silence at the thought. 
“My brother… has been through so much. He’s survived all this time… so that he could become the next Golden Reez and lead this nation into a new era. He will become the Reez. I won’t let him die until he does.”
Sure she was happy that Nexaiya made it back alive but she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was different about him. Something was off. She had no idea what it must be like to have your younger sibling give their life for yours. How bad was it? Did Nexiaya readily agree? Or did he fight him on this. She had no idea. She could not understand him or what he was really going through if she did not know what happened during the mission. And that was exactly what he was keeping from everyone. As if he was purposely putting some sort of wall up between himself and everyone else. As if he were purposely distancing himself. Why? But then again that is what Nexaiya always did in a way, just not so blatantly or harshly. It felt to her as if he just slammed the door in her face, forcifuly constructing that distance between them without any consideration of her feelings. It felt too rushed. As if he were trying to hide something or conceal something that he did not want her to see.  
If it wasn’t clear then, it was definitely clear the moment Nexiaya came out and said it. It was the evening Kray was officially named the next Golden Line and Nexiaya the Golden Reez. It was also then that Monika was appointed captain of the Eastern Forts unit Five. Monika asked to meet with the Golden Reez after the inauguration to discuss something with him. When Nexiaya arrived, he was very short and blunt with her. 
“Monika, this thing between us, it has to stop.”
Monika was surprised to say the least, but she couldn’t say she was completely taken off guard. She lowered her head slightly and was at a sudden lost for words.  
“I acknowledge your feelings for me and I respect them. All these years I’ve acknowledged them, from the very beginning. And I’m sorry but, I just can’t. 
“Why the sudden rejection? Is this about last night? Are you upset with me?”
“No… it’s … it’s not that at all.”
“Then what?”
“There’s just somethings that I need to stay focused on.”
“That’s always been your excuse you know? Couldn’t you have changed it up a bit?”
“Sorry.” Nexaiya turned around, unable to watch the pain and hurt that was slowly etching itself into her expression.
“Will it ever change? I mean, after the war is over… and … is it possible…?
“I don’t know.”
“….” Sigh*
“I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. I understand.”
She walked around and stood directly in front of him so that she looked straight into his eyes. 
“I just want you to understand that as a …friend, I won’t allow you to distance yourself too far away. Hexaiya would say the same thing. So please allow me to be your second in command and I will follow you and help you bring about that change you’ve always been talking about. I will not drag you down or ever be a burden. I will hone my skills, so please do the same. Keep your spirits up and be the greatest Golden Reez there ever was. “
“Very well, Monika Sue Fang, you will be appointed captain of the Eastern Forts Unit Five. Start there and work your way up. You’ve got to earn the position that you are asking for.” 
“Thank you very much… Reez-sama.”
……
Even though to the physical eye the difference between Hexaiya and Nexiaya’s fighting abilities was very slight, Hexaiya already knew that there was a significant superiority in Nexiaya’s skills. It was a superiority that could only come about from countless years of experience. True confidence in one’s abilities is born through experience. In his mind he had plenty of confidence, but his body lacked it. If he was going to pull this off, he would definitely have to sharpen his skills. His brother also had a slightly different fighting still than he did. His collection of sias were lighter and sleeker. He would have to get used to that. Most importantly he would have to learn how to use the Golden Phantom, his brother’s signature move. That would prove to be much harder than it sounded. Hexaiya lost hope many times, but realized that the very presence of Monika and Kray in his life, helped him more forwards. 
…..
The war did not end until a good four years later. It took countless battles and aid from the Onyx Empire to come to a conclusion. The silver samurai didn’t just roll over and die without Aoshi Yakawa and Kasugai Yasuna. They fought till the very end, but with very little aid from the Onyx Empire, they were consistently on the receiving end of the battles and even though their lost was appearent two years in, they fought the extra two years and held out with pride and persistence. But in the end, every one was sick and tired of the fighting, the bloodshed, the death, the fear. The fighting had to stop. It just had to. So the silver samurai finally surrendered. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
                      
]]> 2019-11-24 02:53:36 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/415751911 Prologue: Silent Silver luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/415753202  (Historical Setting) - Sometime during the first eras of the separation of the oriental tribes of Asia, four major nations emerged. Each nation developed a distinctive status: Ninja, Samurai, Warrior, and Soldier, along with a special elemental object: Gold, Silver, Onyx, and Diamond. To diminish constant fighting and waging of wars, status barriers were established to keep a serial balance in power. As eras passed by however, the fabrics of balance began to unravel. 

(Story Summary)- Only twice in history, had the national status barriers ever been broken. The first was done on a national basis, but was eradicated before anyone could take it into notice.  The second was done by a young individual samurai, earning him and five friends permanent exile from their nation, never to return.  With nowhere to go these six skilled outcasts make their way through a never-ending forest after leaving their homeland. In the mysterious forest, members of the team are kidnapped and suddenly disappeared. The remaining members encounter a dangerous enemy from their past and must crack the plans of this ingenious mastermind of a rivaling nation in order to gain the trust and retrieval of their missing friends. Through their battles and journeys, the situations and histories of each character are revealed. The epic battles they face transform them, making them smarter, stronger, and more courageous then they ever were before.  With the help of a neutral nation, will the remaining members find their friends and stop the plan in motion before the countdown to international chaos? 

Setting the Story:   Amuro, Torch, Amarantha, Kegiskae, Sonia, and Spectra all travel together as they enter the never ending forest of Omiya Tastron.  After two years of living the life of wonders, one night Spectra suddenly disappears. The team searches everywhere and has not a clue of where she could be or what has happened to her.  Everyone is on their edge and trust becomes a thing of question among them.  One day, Amuro and Amarantha decide to take one last look of the woods they had already searched, before moving on, while Sonia, Kegiskae, and Torch stayed at the campsite. 

]]> 2019-11-24 03:05:05 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/415753202 Secret Seal Battle of the Blades luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462395986 Chapter 1: Dispersed!

A pocket watch dangles in the breathtaking moment of indecision, the hands paralyzed with fear. A sound not given. No voice trusted. Lips sealed in an attempt to preserve that which is known, that which is comfortable. For to venture into the unknown, into the untrodden territory of ones own mind is to depart from the familiar, on a journey unmentioned, without a sense of direction, a window of hope, a track of time. 
 
Time is a powerful thing. Give a man enough time and he could change the world. Give him too much and he will destroy himself. Give him too little and he will be driven mad.
            
It is an eerie and gloomy evening, and Amuro and Amarantha are seen running through a grass plain with trees scattered here and there.  
“Amuro slow down.” (Amarantha breaths heavily) Come on, let’s head back, we’ve been at it all day. Just a few more minutes, try to keep up. Amarantha stops and rests her hands on her knees. Look here, we don’t have much more time; we need to get going to help the others. Who knows, something bad could have happened. Quit your worrying Amarantha, the others will be just fine.  Tell that to Spectra! Look, Torch was left to protect them, so there’s nothing to worry about. Until we get back, they should be just fine. Now come on. The two start up again at half speed. Amarantha slowly closes her eyes and lowers her head. I don’t trust Torch. Uhu, how come? Don’t you remember that night? (Shows flashback) (Torch is seen running through a dark forest, completely out of breathe. He stops and leans against a tree and uncovers a knife.) That night, Torch was the only one of us who was absent, remember. Yeah, I remember; what are you saying? That was the same night that Spectra suddenly upped and disappeared! What are you saying? You think Torch is responsible. How could you? I’m just putting facts together, I’m not completely saying it was Torch, but we should be on the alert. We can’t lose anyone else out here. I’ve known Torch all my life Amarantha, and I’ve could never see him doing something like that. How could you accuse him, what do you know. Amuro fled fast ahead leaving Amarantha behind.  Amuro, don’t go so fast. Ugh! She soon caught back up with him and said not a word. They both suddenly stop in awareness. Look out! Amuro pushes Amarantha out of the way, but fails to avoid the knife that was aimed for her. He dives and hides behind a tree, removing the knife and reaching for his sword. He then takes a careful look at the knife. (It was golden) He whispers to himself, could it be? They hear a high pitch whistle, and look towards each other for a warning. IT’S THE ALARM! Let’s go!
They rush back to the camp site. We’re here. 
Who sounded the alarm?  
Amuro! 
Sonia? Sonia is everyone alright. What happened here? 
Everyone is fine, but we are missing someone. 
Torch? 
Kegiskae.
Huh? 
They ….. they took her ….. my sister... Kegiskae. 
What! 
Who took her, Sonia? 
It was the Golden Reez Nexiaya, the clan of The Golden Ninjas. Torch stares at Amuro as he lowers his head and clinches his hands into a fist, and whispers: No. 
Amuro you have to save her. 
I….. I…… I can’t. What! What do you mean, you can’t. It’s a long story. I think they deserve to know, Amuro. None of them were there when it happened.  (Amuro sighs) As Uri Bon Folics, we are all part of the Silver Samurais... or used to be. I got no business in fighting the Golden Ninjas, their now out of our status. Everyone stares at him in disbelief. And technically speaking, silver can’t beat gold. Amuro walks away. Amaranth goes after him. The two are far off by now. What… what does that mean? I don’t know. By the way, he did try, once. Amuro, he thought he could break the status barrier between the Silver Samurai and the Golden Ninja. But, unfortunately, he ultimately failed to the most powerful Golden Ninja, Nexiaya Stepi. He was on the brick of death, after that battle. I had to step in and save him. From that day forth, Amuro, Kegiskae, and myself became outcasts of the Uri Bon Folic, for causing our village trouble with the enemy nation they had just lost a war to. I never knew, exactly what happened. Kegiskae never talks about it, neither does Amuro.  Amuro may have learned a painful lesson, but believe me he’s not a coward. No, I know Amuro better than that too.
 
Amuro hold up. 
Stop following me Amarantha. He stops, facing her. What about Kegiskae. Amuro lowers his head and leans against a tree and then sits on the ground. And lets out a heavy sigh. He reaches into his pocket and retrieves the golden Knife he obtained. He looks deeply at it and then closes his eyes. I know why they took her. I know why…… he took her. What are you talking about? The time Nexiaya and I fought, he didn’t get all the winning shots. I gave him a sever mark he will never forget. The mark of the fearless Silver Samurai. I was the only one who ever dared cross the border line between our two people after all that happened. But… I would never have been able to stand up to him without the secret seal of the Silent Silver. It was a secret group of special samurais, which Kegiskae was part of. A large part of Nexiaya’s pride was broken that day and now he’s plotting something big. And after two years it has just begun.  And now you’re just going to sit here and betray her after all she’s done for you, huh? Amuro drops his head. Of course not. But what do you expect me to do? It’ll just be a trap. What he really wants is me; Kegiskae is just a decoy. Hmp, COWARD! What did you say?  Amuro stands up. I said you’re a……………gasp. 
Everything gets really slow, as Amuro and Amarantha dodge the golden Knives that fly past them. Amuro caught sight of two figures behind a couple of trees that suddenly jump up and disperse into golden dust. But right before disappearing, one of the figures throw one last knife, this one particularly aimed for Amuro. Amuro jumps and manages to catch the knife. He tears a note off of the knife’s handle, and reads it. He then crushes up the note and throws it behind him. Amarantha realizes that Amuro is in deep thought as he walks past her without a word. Amuro? Let’s go back Amarantha. Alright. The two arrive back at the camp site, receiving hopeful glances from Torch and Sonia. So, Amuro, how are we going to go about this? I think I know where to find them. Where? At the Ancient Ruins of Omiya, I’m positive. It’s worth a try. I really don’t want to encounter that guy again, but seeing how Spectra and now Kegiskae have gone missing, its time we’ve made a move.  Mmm, thank you, Amuro. You all are coming. Let’s go. Wait a minute. We’re going up against the Reez of the Golden Ninja right? I can’t even handle a weapon, what use will I be. It’s different for you and Torch. You both were some of the best samurai in the Uri Bon Folics. But me and Amarantha.... Hey don’t go putting me in the same category as yourself Sonia. Yeah, Amarantha’s got speed unlike any samurai I’ve ever seen. And you Sonia, you may not be as strong as your sister, but you have a rare ability that even she doesn’t have. You can possess your opponent’s energy through hand to hand combat and weaken their attacks. This also allows you to use your enemy’s energy to strengthen yourself, turning their attack against them. Sonia and Amarantha stare at Torch in perplexity. How does he know all that?! I have no idea. Did you ever tell him? No I don’t think I did. Amarantha gives Torch a piercing stare as he tries to look away. Amarantha squint her eyes and whispers: For some reason I don’t trust him. Throwing away the previous conversation, Torch walks back over to Amuro. We’re wasting time, let’s get going. Torch wait, I’ve got something in mind. Hmm. Amuro whispers a few words in Torch’s ear. What! Why! Come on, I got this all thought out. This isn’t going to be easy you know. You don’t have a lot of time, get going. You needed me and the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver last time you fought him, you have neither now so be careful Amuro. Torch then picks up his supplies and takes off, leaving the others behind. Amuro watches Torch until he is out of sight. We’re ready to go, Amuro. Good. Amuro still doesn’t turn around. Umm, Amuro, where’s Torch. Torch is going to go ahead and take a different route to Omiya, but he will meet us there. Alright, let’s get going. (Sonia and Amarantha). RIGHT!


]]> 2020-03-16 21:51:51 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462395986 Chapter 2: Confrontations luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462397735  It is deep into the night now and Torch is seen running on a stone path.  Nothing is heard except the sound of his boots clicking against the echoing stone. He abruptly stops and shuts his eyes. (Flashback) We’re wasting time, let get going. Torch wait. I’ve got something in mind. (Flash back ends) Torch starts running again.  He whispers in his mind: Why Amuro? (Flash back continues) (In a whisper) I need you to go back to our village and retrieve the secret seal of the Silent Silver, now is the time. Torch closes his eyes again, but continues to run.  He then slowly opens them again and begins to ponder. We can’t even activate the Silent Silver without a true member of the Secret Seal, and that would be Kegiskae. Ugh, what are you thinking Amuro. (To himself): Ok Torch, concentrate. I know that the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver is actually a group of special samurai, which Kegiskae is part of. However, there is also a weapon, a sword, which is referred to as the Seal of the Silent Silver or just Silent Silver that can only be activated by a high ranking member of the group. But since Kegiskae is out of the question, I’d think Amuro might have considered the relative of that member, and that would be her sister, Sonia. He lets out a heavy sigh. But Sonia doesn’t have the courage to try to attempt something of that sort of power, not to mention risk. Ugh! What am I missing? (Last flash back) You don’t have a lot of time, get going. Be careful, Amuro. (Flash back ends) Torch finally approaches and enters the village, leaping through the dark, black night. 
(SCENE SWITCH)
            The three others are seen running through high grass on a forest path. Amuro is in front. Amarantha, Sonia, I may not be with you throughout this entire battle, so make sure you watch each other’s backs. Um okay. Amuro does a double front flip while running and whispers: Silver Samurai Mode. (Giving off a light echo.) As he lands all of his clothing and even his hair turns completely silver. (To herself) Whoa, that’s cool. So this is the Silver Samurai Mode. I’ve never seen it so up close.   The three finally approach the ancient ruins of Omiya. There are three towers that form a huge triangle in the middle of the forest. Nexiaya stands in the center with five other golden ninja stationed beside him. Didn’t I tell you to come alone? How very unfortunate… for you. The wind starts blowing very hard and the camera zooms on each character’s face. Amuro takes a long and dramatic blink. Nexiaya Stepi, where is Kegiskae. Wouldn’t you like to know? Monika! Yes sir. See if you can’t keep the other two occupied. Monika cracks a side smile. With pleasure!
Kegiskae must be held in one of the three towers, my guess; the one right ahead of us. Let’s go! The three charge the enemy. To Amuro, everything becomes heartbeat slow and as he becomes about a few feet apart from the enemy, he takes three large strides and counts everyone with a quick breath as his feet hit the ground. One (quick inhale), Two (quick inhale), Three (quick inhale).  Amuro times his last breathe perfectly with his attack and draws his sword and slices simultaneously. However his strike is blocked by Nexiaya’s golden Sais. The two struggle at each other’s force. Sonia manages to slip pass Amuro and blocks a forceful blow by Monika. She takes the force in through one hand and tries to deliver it back through her other hand, but barely misses. Too slow. (Gasp) Monika grabs Sonia by her neck and sends her flying into Amarantha.  Aaahhhh! Sonia! Amarantha catches her. Sonia, are you alright? As they both return to their feet, Sonia rubs her neck. Yeah. (Coughs) Amuro looks back at the others and continues to struggle. He begins to slide back as Nexiaya pushes forward from a lack of concentration. The four other golden ninjas finally jump out and form a circle around Amuro and Nexiaya. Amuro’s attention becomes diverted. They all take out golden knives and threw them at Amuro, as he forces Nexiaya back. Amuro takes one light quick breath and cuts each of their knives clean in half. He then falls on his knees and hits the floor. Silver light forms around him and blasts the other ninjas out. Nexiaya observes the changes in Amuro since their last battle and becomes outraged as Amuro stares him straight in the eyes. He then leaps forward and clashes Nexiaya once more.
            Amarantha draws her sword and stands in front of Sonia. It’s my turn! She quickly charges and clashes with one of Monika’s golden knives. Hey, don’t blink, you’ll miss it.  In a blink of an eye Amarantha kicks Monika’s legs and quarter spins, elbowing her in the chest with extreme speed and velocity. But before Monika could hit the ground, Amarantha spin kicks her in the air, and slam kicks her back down.   Monika gasped for air, as she fell, landing on her hands, then flipping back on her feet. This is ridiculous, she’s faster than Nexiaya. (Monika whispers in her mind) Now out loud: But it’ll take much more than that to take down a golden ninja! We have our reputation, you know.  Monika claps her hands together and stands with one hand in front of her and her other hand reaching to the sky. She then shouts out: Golden... Ninja Mode, and her hair, sleeves, and her boots become highlighted with golden streaks. Alright girls, you all have lasted long enough. Final Golden Strike! A beam of golden light, brighter than the sun, shot from Monika’s palms, and flew towards Amarantha and Sonia. No! Amuro dropped his guard and Nexiaya took advantage of his opportunity. He cut Amuro in his left arm and slit the back of his right leg.  Amuro fell to the ground, watching Amarantha and Sonia explode into the air. Amuro’s silver coating begins to quickly recede, and he turns back to normal. Too bad, the girl isn’t even being held here, you are all wasting your time. Pathetic, but it isn’t going to end here.  Yeah, I knew that.  Huh?  Way … ahead… of … you. 
 (SCENE SWICH)
Torch enters the enormous tower, at which the Silent Silver is held and carefully guarded by spiritual monsters.  As he enters the gates to the tower the ground quakes with turbulence and he takes his guard. Through the tower gates, an eerie mist gathers and takes the form of a vixen. Who dares enter into the tower of extreme power? Torch draws his sword and laughs in fear. Actually I do, I am a silver samurai who is in need of the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver. The Silent Silver is not a weapon that I would just give to anyone, especially an outcaste of this village. You must show me you are worthy. The vixen then transformed into a mystical warrior. Defeat me on the spiritual plane and the Silent Silver will be yours. (Laughing nervously) With what will you fight me? My weapon… is your fear. Darkness suddenly engulfs Torch. Torch suddenly feels weak, and realizes that he is in another dimension. He sees an image run past him, and he chases it. He stops and stares at the image’s face, and then whispers in a weary voice: Spectra! Torch, it was you! This was your entire fault! No! Spectra come back. The image disappears, and out of the darkness the mystical warrior’s voice is heard. Pitiful, Spectra has been lost and everyone thinks it was you who did it. Where is she? Did you do it? Are you responsible? Your friends don’t trust you. Do you trust yourself? Torch falls to his knees and shouts: Shut up! You’re weak, and you know it.  You can feel your mind corrupting itself. It won’t be long now. Your internal ties to your homeland have been shook by the shattered memories of someone you now fear, someone you were once very close to.  No….This can’t happen, I… I got to get out of here. Torch jumps to his feet and starts to run blindly into the dark. I can’t see anything, running won’t help. I have to confront it.  He then stops abruptly. You’re wrong! I don’t believe that nonsense! I don’t fear my memories or my homeland! Keep on telling yourself that. Ha ha ha. There is too much at risk. You won’t win! Something in Torch’s head suddenly snaps and he quickly grabbed his head and sent it smashing into the ground. What are these images, why do they keep popping up? Stop it. Torch felt a sense of heaviness come over him. It became impossible for him to even lift his head. Crouched down on his knees with his head supported by his hands smashed into the ground, Torch pondered hard to erase the images that stormed painfully in his head. I don’t have time to deal with this right now! Torch suddenly claps his hands together and extends both of them in opposite direction while still in his current position. He shouts out in desperation: Silver Samurai Mode! Immediately he begins to glow bright silver in the darkness, which soon disappears. 
You reversed my mind capture. This is not very common, especially with someone with a mind as troubled as your own. However, either way you have deemed yourself worthy to obtain the power held within the Silent Silver.  The mystical warrior again took the form of an eerie mist that scattered with the wind. Torch gathers his strength to push himself up and rushes into the tower and grabs the Silent Silver. He stealthily exits the village and makes his way swiftly back down the stony path upon which he came. 
(SCENE SWICH) 
 
     Amuro, Sonia, and Amarantha all get back on their feet, and take their final stand. What are you talking about Amuro? Yeah, what do you mean you knew Kegiskae was not going to be here? (To herself)And more importantly, why isn’t Torch here yet? Nexiaya stares carefully at Amuro and slowly widens his eyes. Monika! Yes sir! We’re leaving, now! What! Nexiaya stares angrily at her. I mean…. Yes sir! Monika runs in front of Nexiaya and extends one hand straight out in front of her. Disperse! Monika puts up a golden dust screen and once it clears, Monica and Nexiaya and the other ninjas have already disappeared. Everybody suddenly break their stance and breathe heavily on the ground. We… we did it. (Breathes heavily) WHHAAAT!!!! Did what, exactly what did we do? We don’t have Kegiskae, and we just took a fully-fledged battle that I don’t think we won. We didn’t “DO” anything. And I’m starting to get the feeling that you knew this was going to happen; in fact, you planned the whole thing out. What was your first clue? Amuro stop playing around and tell us what’s going on! I can’t. Why? Not yet, Torch isn’t here. Yeah, I can see that, probably if he were we would have won this battle and found Kegiskae. No, you’re not getting it. That’s because you’re not telling me anything. Torch was never meant to meet us here during our battle. What I set him out to do was far more important. More important than finding my sister! Yes! Sonia and Amarantha:”……Gasped” For it is the only thing that can help her, now. You don’t mean…… the Silent Silver! No way, you sent Torch back to your village to retrieve the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver?  You can’t do that. Isn’t that the thing that practically got us all in trouble? But I also knew that if Nexiaya knew that I would take such a risk as to try to obtain the Silent Silver, he would have easily gotten there before us and caused great damage to our village, again, not to mention possess the Silent Silver, so it could not be used against him. So when I realized he had thought ahead as to engage in a single battle with only me, to put an end to the matter, claiming he would have Kegiskae to lure me out, I took the opportunity to go and keep him at Omiya, while one of us retrieved the Sword. Of course I knew that this would only be a trap, so I accepted this battle to be nothing more than a mere distraction. And I think Nexiaya just figured that out and retreated to device a new plan. But we can’t give him that chance, meaning we have no time to be standing here talking. Yeah, but Amuro…..  We need to get back to the campsite, that’s where Torch will meet back up with us, assuming he is already in possession of the Silent Silver. But, Amuro, what if he’s not. What if the obstacles are too great for him to face alone?  That’s not an option and Torch knows that ……. more than any of us. He may not look it, but Torch has got the greatest skill potential than any of us here. If we are going have any chance of retrieving Kegiskae out of the hands of The Golden Reez Nexiaya, we have to be diligent, smart, and most importantly think ahead of time. You both got me? Yeah. Loud and clear. Alright, let’s go. The three all gather the little strength they have left and make their way back down the forest path. 
]]> 2020-03-16 21:54:29 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462397735 Chapter 3 Change of Plans luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462400691 Nexiaya and Monika are seen entering a huge golden temple. Monika collapse on the floor, as her Golden Ninja Mode slowly fades away, and looks up to see the disappointment on her master Nexiaya’s face.  Nexiaya stands angrily against a wall mostly in awe with the outcome of the previous battle.  (Flash back) Too bad, Kegiskae isn’t even being held here, you are all wasting your time.  Yeah, I knew that.  Huh? (Flash back stops) Nexiaya closes his eyes. (Flash back continues with an echo) Way … ahead… of … you. (Flash back ends) Nexiaya clinches his hands into a fist and punches the stony wall with extreme force. Huge rocks tumble to the ground and turn into golden dust. Five Golden Ninja suddenly emerge from the dust and kneel in respect to Nexiaya. I need four of you to go and hunt down that second silver samurai and retrieve the Silent Silver. Do not fail me, go! The four ninja suddenly disappear, leaving the fifth behind. Monika rises to her feet and walks over to Nexiaya. Master, why did you only send four of them when you made five of them? The second silver samurai possesses the Silent Silver, I have no doubt he will be capable of defeating the ninjas I’ve sent. So when that happens, the fifth one will act as a spy and follow him as he joins up with his friends.(to the Golden Ninja) Your job is simple, gather as much information you can from them without being seen and return here. GO! That was really smart. But when you said that you have no doubt that he will be capable of defeating the ninjas you sent, because he possesses the Silent Silver, doesn’t really make any sense. I thought that the Silent Silver can only be activated by a high ranking member to the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver, and not just by any ordinary samurai. That’s true. However, because the Sword was created by the Uri Bon Folics, a truly powerful Silver Samurai does have the capacity to activate the Silent Silver, but this would cause it to only unleash less than an eighth of a fraction of its power. This is more than enough to take out four dust Golden Ninja. After all, their goal was never to actually defeat him, but to cause a distraction so he would not suspect the spy that will be following him.  Hmm, you really do think ahead. So, what do you want me to do? I need you to follow the fifth Golden Ninja and assure that the information that is gathered gets successfully back here. Huh! That’s all you want me to do? I am much more capable than just being second grade backup. If you ask me, someone else could…… Nexiaya stares angrily at her. Go… Now! Ugh, yes sir, right away. Monika then disappears!  
(Scene Switch)
            Torch is seen taking a break underneath a tree from exhaustion. He then hears rattling in a bush nearby and takes his guard. Who’s there? Answer me.  The four dust Ninja jump out and stand arrayed around Torch. He draws his sword and takes his stance. He uses a defensive stance; his legs are widely parted with both hand on the handles of his sword and the blade held close to the center of his body. It is the perfect defense for one who wields a sword. By having the blade close to one’s center, the user can easily block or dodge an attack to the left or the right without having to alter their weapon or switch it from one hand to the other. The first dust ninja suddenly attacks with a punch. Torch swiftly dodges it and slices the ninja in half. The ninja suddenly bursts into golden dust and then recollects into its previous form. What the…. 
The second dust ninja attacks and kicks Torch in the back of the head. He drops to the ground, while maintaining a firm grip on his sword. This one’s much faster than the first one, and even if I do manage to lay a hit on him, he’ll just turn into dust and then recollect as if nothing happened. I need a more powerful force that will scatter them for good. Torch struggles to return to his feet and takes a new stance. Note: This time he uses an offensive stance; He replaces his sword into its sheath and switches it for the Silent Silver, which he held in another sheath that was strapped on his back. He places his left leg in front of his right leg and bends his knees slightly. He places the Silent Silver at his right side, while still having it in its sheath, with his left hand on the handle of the sword. This move is accomplished using the left hand only. As you twist your body around, the sword is sprung from the sheath with the left hand accompanied by extreme force, speed, and perfect timing. However, this attack leaves the user very vulnerable once the sword has been sprung, and therefore must be done perfectly on first try. I got to find a way to strike them all at the same time. All four ninja quickly charge Torch, while switching positions with each other, and slowing down and speeding up, to throw off his timing. Torch watches them carefully. Now! SILENT SLASH! He springs the sword with extreme speed and the blade is followed by a silver light that shatters the dust ninjas permanently. Torch suddenly feels a thumping pain in his side and drops to the ground breathing heavily. Won’t ever be attempting that again. He re-conceals the Silent Silver, and slowly starts back on his way with a slight limp. Two streaks of golden light suddenly appear behind a tree. Hmm! I can’t believe this is actually going perfectly according to plan. That silver samurai did indeed take out all four of those golden ninja, by using the Silent Silver. However, it looks like even though he only released so little of its power, it took a great toll on his body. Go, now is the best time to follow him. Just stay out of sight, if you’re spotted after he has joined up with the others, you’re as good as dead. The fifth golden dust ninja just nodded and went stealthily on its way.  Monika slowly follows after it, but keeps her distance. 
 (SCENE SWITCH) 
Amarantha, Amuro, and Sonia all finally approach the campsite, drained and exhausted. Torch is seen asleep sitting against a tree slightly held up by his sword. Great, Torch is here too. And he’s sleeping….. at a time like this. Amarantha walks angrily over to Torch.  She slowly retrieves the Silent Silver from him and quietly hands it to Amuro. She takes in a deep breath and shouts: Torch! Torch suddenly jumps up and pulls out his sword. Uhh, Amarantha, Amuro, Sonia, you’re all here. Torch quickly re-conceals his sword, in embarrassment. It’s about time. Yeah, you’re lucky it was us. If we so happened to be Nexiaya’s henchmen, you would have been easily attacked, and our enemy would have been in the possession of the Silent Silver. Amuro exclaimed with worry and relief. Sorry, I got tired; none of you know what I just went through. Torch suddenly falls down clinching his side in pain. Hey, what’s wrong? OH yeah, I just remembered. On my way back I was ambushed by some of Nexiaya’s golden ninjas, only these ones were made of golden dust, which just recollected after you sliced them. So I decided to try out the Silent Silver. It got the job done, of course, but it took a real heavy toll on my body. I thought as much, and the condition you were in only worsened the swords effect on you. We being neither a member of the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver, and in our current conditions must only use the Silent Silver as an absolute last resort. It was an absolute last resort! Torch grumbled in protest. Then stop complaining. We need to start putting together as much information as we can on our enemy. Sonia, tend to Torch’s injury. Amarantha, you think you got any worthwhile information on our enemy? Maybe!  Did you notice how the golden ninjas usually surround their opponents and take them down one by one? I noticed it when you were fighting against Nexiaya, and they decided to interfere.  Oh yeah, you might be right. Ouch! Sorry, stop moving.  When I was ambushed, the dust ninjas did the same thing; they surrounded me and tried to take me on one by one, but in the end they all attacked at the same time.  If you ask me it’s kind of odd. Amuro looks at Torch and Amarantha in perplexity. Okay, since you two aren’t much for brains, I guess I’ll be doing the thinking. So we know their systematic battle tactics but, it’s still not enough. What about you Amuro, did you find out anything about Nexiaya while you were fighting him. Amarantha said in a dreary tone in response to Amuro’s comment. No, Nexiaya purposely didn’t reveal much about his power or his forms of attack. But I bet I did. I fought with everything I had. I wonder why he was holding back.  Probably for that exact reason. Ouch! Sonia, that’s too tight. All done. Looks like you were wrong Amuro. Nexiaya didn’t plan on arranging that battle simply to get rid of you, or else he would have given it his all. Then, why did he arrange that battle? Why didn’t he just go after the Silent Silver? Maybe the Silent Silver isn’t what he’s after. Then why did he take off from the battle after realizing that that was Torch’s goal, and then send golden dust ninja to try to retrieve it from him. It doesn’t make any sense. Amuro lays spread out on the ground and closes his eyes, in frustration. Sonia leans over him and smiles. You know, you got some injuries as well Amuro. They’re not that bad, you can take a break. Sonia lies on her back and closes her eyes beside Amuro. Amuro suddenly sits up pondering with his hand on his chin. Come to think of it, why did Nexiaya send Golden Dust Ninjas after Torch instead of normal Golden Ninjas? Seems to me, he was trying to force Torch into using the Silent Silver. But why would he want that? I don’t know. But I do know this, if he really wanted to obtain the Silent Silver, he would have sent much more than just four of his men. So the Silent Silver isn’t his goal? What could he be planning? 
(Scene Switch)  
Monika and the fifth golden dust ninja had arrived at the campsite for some time now. They stayed out of sight but could hear and see everything that was going on. The two sat there stationed very quietly.  Interesting, in their current conditions they wouldn’t dare use the Silent Silver, in other words if you were to attack them right now, no matter how many of them there are, they would not be able to defeat you.  You being a Dust Ninja and all is quite an advantage. They’re pretty smart; however they’re still far from Nexiaya’s true plans. But one thing is for certain; they might just be catching on. But in the process, they aren’t revealing any worthwhile information about themselves or their own plans. (Sigh) This is really frustrating. 
]]> 2020-03-16 21:58:49 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462400691 Chapter 4: The New Comer luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462401979 (Scene Switch)
Its midnight and the twilight skies are hidden behind thick rain clouds, which bring forth thunder and lightning.  
            Nexiaya is seen walking down a dark hall towards a locked chamber door. He is followed by a dark unknown figure that trails behind him like a shadow.  The chamber door is unlocked and the two enter as the door is shut behind them. In the corner of the room a figure lights up as lighting strikes the chamber’s window. The figure is asleep against the wall with its sword by its side and is bound to the ground by a metal ball attached to its leg. Nexiaya and the other figure then exit the room. As the door shuts behind them, the figure opens its eye. They walk back up the hall and into an open court. I am in need of your service. My men have brought you here for a reason, so know your place, stranger. I am one of the Onyx warriors, so you too must know your place, Nexiaya Stepi. The Onyx Army may be an ally of the Golden Ninjas, but acknowledge that we are not one of your servants that you can just give orders to. You want my service, I need to know why. How much do you know about the Uri Bon Folic? The Silver Samurais? I know that they are an enemy of the Golden Ninja, but they aren’t such, of the Onyx Army. Humph, you people call yourselves warriors of the Onyx Army, but you don’t act like an all-powerful army. And for that reason, you don’t possess the fear of those under you. I don’t like the ways of the Golden Ninja, not ever since you’ve ruled over them. Insult me and my people one more time and I’ll show you a little of that power you claim we lack.  The Onyx Army will be better off not doing you anymore favors, Nexiaya. The Onyx Warrior begins to walk away but stops. And as for that girl, is she a silver samurai? No, even better, she is the key member of Secret Seal of the Silent Silver. With his back still turned to Nexiaya: So your goal is to get the silent silver and force the girl to unleash its powers. Am I right? No, my eyes are not fully set on the Silent Silver. Then why did you capture the girl.  It’s all part of my plan. You see my plans are actually set for one of the members of the group this girl was part of. I’m going to make that person suffer. Why? The Silver Samurais have stepped out of their place, and I’m fixing to put them back. You’ve already gained the submission of the Silver Samurais long ago. After I take down this threat, I’ll retrieve and destroy the Silent Silver, the only weapon that is capable of bringing the Golden Ninjas to their knees. The Onyx warrior starts again to walk away. You’re a fool to tell me all of this, Nexiaya Stepi. It won’t make a difference: as long as I have the girl, my plans will all go accordingly, whether you cooperate or not. Personally, I don’t care much about the Silver Samurais, and if your goal is just to bring them down a notch, I don’t see much fault in it. But you aren’t as smart as you think you are, telling me all of this. What if I were to set the girl free? Your plans would be corrupted. It would be nearly impossible. What if I were to tell the others where you are keeping her. It would just be going even more according to my plans. The Onyx Warrior stares at Nexiaya from the corner of his eye. Like I said before whether you carry out your task or not, won’t make a difference. But this task isn’t a request; it is an “order”. And like I said before, I am not one of your pathetic slaves that you can just order around. However, what exactly is it that you so strongly “request” of my service, Nexiaya. I’ll have the “order” delivered to you. You are free to leave. How are you so sure you’ll be able to find me if you let me leave. The onyx warrior exits the court and then disappears into thin air. Nexiaya walks back towards the locked chamber door. Gather! Six Golden Dust Ninja suddenly collect from golden dust scattered in the air. Guard this chamber, let no one in…or out. Nexiaya returns to the court yard where he is met by two normal golden ninjas. Golden Ninja#1: “Sir, the fifth golden dust ninja and Monika have returned.” Golden Ninja#2: “They have been waiting for you for some time now.” Send them in. Monika and the golden dust ninja both enter and kneel. Master, unfortunately we couldn’t find out much about the others, or their plans. They didn’t reveal. However, I can tell you some general facts. The two Silver Samurais and their friends have been analyzing the battle tactics of the golden and dust ninjas that they have faced so far. However, they are still far from discovering what your true plans are. Well done. Scatter! Monika rises to her feet as she watched the Dust Ninja beside her scattered into the wind. Monika. Yes, sir! I have a message that I need you to deliver. A message? To whom will I be delivering this message, sir?  A warrior of the Onyx Army. The Onyx Army, huh. Who’d they send? The onyx warrior, Sanoko Force. S Sanoko Force?! Master, do you know what this means? For the Onyx Army to result to sending the prodigy of the Onyx special opals must mean that they might not have such a friendly objective in mind. But more importantly, Sanoko doesn’t know his place, and has no respect for those in a higher authority then him. Of course, I am aware of this matter, but Sanoko wouldn’t dare cross me. He may have a big mouth, but he doesn’t have the guts. You never know, he has a huge reputation; he may be even more powerful than me. By the way, what exactly was the message that you wanted me to deliver to him? The message, Monika, is quite simple. I want you to tell Sanoko that his army is endangered by the presence of the Silent Silver. You probably should also emphasize that with the Silent Silver, the Silver Samurai are stronger than the Onyx Army all together. For a nation whose stature is below that of the Onyx and the Golden Ninjas, a sword of such power should not exist. But how would that benefit us. The Onyx Army use the fact that they have no problem with the Silver Samurais as an excuse as to why they won’t act in my orders. So I’m just going to give them their reason. Go now, Monika, track him down and deliver to him this message. Yes sir! Monika runs out of the court yard and swiftly makes her way down the hall and out of the temple. 
(Scene Switch)
The Onyx Warrior is seen sitting on top of a huge stone surrounded by water. He shuts his eyes: Onyx Mode. Instantaneously, his boots, clothing, and gloves all glow deep, bright black with dark green shines. He carries a giant scythe on his back that has a metal chain attached to its handle. Sanoko then stands up and opens his eyes, which glow deep, dark green. A powerful strange wind suddenly bursts out of nowhere. Sanoko quickly pulls out his scythe and points it in the direction of rustling bushes. He squint his eyes and stands paused for a moment. Come on out, I know you’re there! I can’t believe he was able to detect me so quickly: Monika growled to herself. She stealthy jumps out of the bush and accurately aims a golden knife soaring towards him. Sanoko lowers his weapon and catches the handle of the knife which was thrown at him, with his free hand. (Monika gasps) How did he…..? Sanoko observes the knife and smiles. Golden! Sanoko suddenly leaps over the surrounding water and lands straight in front of Monika. Monika jumps back and leans against a nearby tree to keep her distance. State your name Ninja. Monika suddenly stands up straight and stares him up and down, as if he were lower than her. What? She then places her hands on her hips and arches in confusion. You don’t want to talk? Do you have any idea who you are dealing with? Monika slightly chuckled at his remark and boasted. Of course I do, you’re Sanoko force, the prodigy of the Onyx Army. But for some reason I imagined you’d be a little…older, taller, maybe. It’s kind of strange. I don’t like your tone. Careful, you don’t yet know who you’re dealing with. I am golden ninja Monika Sue-fang, third in command to my master, Nexiaya Stepi, the Golden Reez of the Golden Ninjas, and I have come to deliver you a crucial message, from Nexiaya himself. Oh yeah, I remember he said that he’d have his “request” delivered to me. Sanoko leans against a nearby tree and droops to the ground. So, what is it? The “order” Nexiaya has been meaning to give you, has actually all along just been information that he thought you should know. Information he thought I should know, huh? That is unlike Nexiaya, he wants something out of this. Sanoko, you and your people may not know it, but the Onyx Army is endangered by the presence of the Silent Silver. The Silent Silver? What a coincidence, and no offence but, that’s also highly impossible. No, it’s not. Be aware onyx warrior, that with the Silent Silver the Silver Samurais are more powerful than the Onyx Army all together. So if the Silent Silver were to be in the hands of rebellious Silver Samurais, both the Golden Ninjas and the Onyx Army would be in grave danger. Think about it. Sanoko gets back on his feet and turns his back to Monika. Maybe the Golden Ninjas would be, but the Onyx Army has kept peace with its lower regions for this exact reason.  They would have no reason to attack us; we have never posed a threat to them. Sanoko begins to walk away, but stops. I see, so in his weird way, Nexiaya is trying to tell me that the group of Silver Samurais in this forest is in possession of the legendary Silent Silver. At the same time, he informs me that the Silent Silver is a threat to me and my people, giving me a reason why I should go and check it out. Very crafty. He chuckles slightly to himself, and looks at Monika from the corner of his eye. Alright, Monika, tell Nexiaya that he has my cooperation. Good, for the most part, you’re on your own now. Monika runs past him and disappears in the wind. I’ve got to try to remember that. She said that she was third in command to Nexiaya. That must mean that there are others that Nexiaya keeps reserved, or probably disguised as an ordinary Golden Ninja. The Onyx Warrior disappears into the night. 
]]> 2020-03-16 22:00:41 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462401979 Chapter 5: Next Move: Friend or Foe luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462402721 (Scene Switch)
It is now bright daylight and Amuro, Torch, Amarantha, and Sonia are seen packing up their camp supplies and are about to move on. 
        I don’t get why we got to keep moving, we aren’t leaving this forest until we find Spectra and Kegiskae anyway. So why not stay in the areas that we are most familiar with. That’s a good question Sonia, but there is simple reason as to why we’ve got to keep moving. If we stand still and lurk around the same areas, it would make it all the easier for Nexiaya to track us or ambush us. How is he supposed to ambush us in a place like this, it’s too open, we could see them coming from a mile away. But of course if we move deeper into the forest, it would make it a whole lot easier for them to execute an ambush. I mean with all the trees, it’ll be hard for us to see them coming. Alright Sonia, I think you’ve made your point, but we’re going to have to keep moving anyway if we’re going to have a better chance of finding Kegiskae and Spectra.  That’s right Sonia, so stop complaining. I wasn’t complaining Torch; I was just asking a question and making a suggestion. There’s a difference. I’m all set to go. Me too. Alright, let’s get moving.  They all set out and make their way deeper into the forest. Torch and Amarantha stay in the back while Amuro and Sonia lead the way up front.  They travel at a medium pace, and try to take a good glimpse of everything they have already passed.  Torch starts to pant heavily and begins to slow down. Amarantha slows down to get even with his pace. Are you alright Torch. I don’t know. Well, we’re trailing to far behind, try to pick up the pace. Torch stops completely and later so does Amarantha. What are you doing? At this rate, we will lose them. Amuro! Sonia! Unfortunately, with all the trees Amuro and Sonia were no longer in sight. Oh no, we’ve lost them. This is your entire fault! What is wrong with you? Don’t blame me, I got tired. Then you should have just told us you needed to take a break, not just stop. Ugh, we’re totally separated now. This is not good.  Keep your voice down, Amarantha; we’re not sure what kinds of things we might encounter out here. And we wouldn’t have to find out if we stuck with the others!  Shhhh, did you hear that? What?! I can’t hear anything, except you speaking. (Gasp) Listen, there it is again. What are you talking about? I don’t hear anything. What are you deaf, it’s getting louder. Torch begins to franticly search the area. Torch maybe that injury did something to your head. Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to catch back up with the others. Amarantha begins to walk away.  Oh no! What now. Amarantha pauses in the middle of her step, standing on only one leg. Amarantha, don’t take another step! Huh? Amarantha completes her step and the ground beneath her begins to crumble. Aaahhhh! Torch rushes over to catch her hand before she can hit the bottom of the ditch, but misses her by an inch. Amarantha hits the floor and groans in pain. You okay down there Amarantha. She struggles to get back to her feet. No, I am not o.k. Torch, get me out of here. This trap was recently set here. But by whom I wonder. Alright hang on; I’m going to get you out of there. Torch suddenly turns around and spots a figure blocked by the rays of the sun shining through the canopy. Torch stands paralyzed. Torch, what’s going on up there? You’re not a golden ninja. Am I right? Torch reaches for his sword, and draws it just in time to block a slice from the enemy’s scythe. What an odd weapon you use. Torch pushes the enemy back, who lands two back flips and then slides back. That kind of attach won’t work on me, I already saw it coming. However, I think I know what you are now. You’re an Onyx Warrior. What do you want with us? Where are you hiding it? Huh? I know you have it. So just tell me where it is. Tell you where what is? We don’t have anything that belongs to the Onyx Warriors. Torch, hurry up and get me out of here. Just a sec! I won’t ask again. The Onyx warrior throws three marble-like balls that explode spontaneously as Torch desperately slices each one, with a straight horizontal slice. He is blown back by the explosive force and hits hard against a tree, with a grunt. Amarantha witnesses the explosion from below. Torch! She hastily takes a few steps back and then charges up the wall of the ditch only to barely miss the ledge and tumble back down. (Groans). You are quiet stubborn samurai. The Onyx Warrior detaches the chain from the end of his scythe and uses it as a solo weapon. He swings the head of the chain at Torch, who redirects it with the flat side of his sword. However, the chain rebounds around the tree several times, tightly tying Torch against the trunk of the tree.  I can tell you’re tired and in no condition to fight. So why don’t you just tell me what I want to know. I can only infer that you might be referring to the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver, however, (Torch stares coldly in the warrior’s eyes) why’s an Onyx Warrior searching for the Silent Silver anyway? (Sanoko returns Torch’s stare). If you ask me it’s kind of odd, but for the most part, as you can see, I do not have such a weapon with me. (Silently to himself) Maybe I caught the wrong half of the group.  Sanoko rails the chain back releasing Torch from its lock, and then jets past him down their previous trail. Torch struggles back to his feet and rushes over to Amarantha. Quick, Amarantha jump and grab my hand. We got to go, now.  Amarantha runs half way up the wall again, catches Torch’s hand, and is finally pulled up.  Torch falls to the ground and breaths heavily. Torch, did I hear right? Did you say that that person was an Onyx Warrior? Yeah, I could tell by his clothing and his odd weaponry that he wasn’t a golden ninja. And I could tell with a certainty that he definitely wasn’t a silver samurai. Really?! That’s not possible! Are you completely sure?! Yeah, I’m sure. What’s with the sudden distrust? Uhh, nothing. We better get going. Are you hurt badly? Of course not! Torch and Amarantha swiftly make their way back down the trail dodging the scattered trees. 
 
 (Scene Switch)
Amuro and Sonia are still running; little did they know the others were missing long before. 
Amarantha….  She pants and gives her forehead a quick whip of her sweat…. I’m getting kind of tired. Should we all rest for a few minutes? She hears no answer and turns her head slightly to find that Torch and Amarantha were gone. Ohh no! Amuro! What is it, Sonia. What is wrong? He turns and realizes that the others are gone. (Gasp) This can’t be happening. Where is Torch and Amarantha? I’m not sure. I could have sworn the others were just behind me. Something is not right! Then Amuro and Sonia finally slow down. Sonia falls down on her knees and breaths heavily. Amuro leans against a tree and slowly slides down and sits against the trunk. I can’t believe this! He shakes his head in disbelief. We got to go back.  Amuro wait, we haven’t gotten too far. Maybe they could catch up. A strange shadow then flies by and Amuro catches sight of it. Hmm. What is it?  A strange looking guy, who wore neither golden ninja nor silver samurai clothing, lands on his feet right in front of Amuro and Sonia. He slowly begins to stand and looks ominously at the two. Looks like trouble. I have been looking for you, Silver Samurai. The onyx Warrior slowly lifts his weapon and points it directly at Amuro. Where is it!? Where is the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver? We won’t help you whoever you are! It was you, wasn’t it? Sonia. You took our friends you monster! Where are they? Ooh! (He chuckles). You mean those two I ran into earlier? No, I did not take them nor did I hurt them…little girl. Sonia squeezed her hands into a fist and tightens her eyes in frustration.  She steps forward to the strange guy and Amuro grabs her wrist. Sonia, Stop. We must not let our guard down! Listen to him it could save your life. I didn’t come here to fight you, Silver Samurai. Just hand over the Silent Silver. Amuro suddenly reaches over his shoulder and unsheathes the Silent Silver, pointing it at the Onyx Warrior. There was another man who too was looking for the Silent Silver, or so I thought. I still don’t know what his purposes are and then you show up. What is your purpose, why are you searching for the Silent Silver, and what is your connection to Nexiaya!? I have none.  That’s a lie! It’s obvious that you are working for Nexiaya. Even if he himself believes that, everyone knows that the Onyx Warriors are no slaves to any mere Golden Ninja. Then answer my question. Why are you looking for the Silent Silver? I got my reasons. Onyx mode! A black visor slowly encases the upper half of Sanoko’s face and his weapon transfigured into a Katana, with a deep green blade.  He touched to flat side of the edge of his sword, tilting it slightly lower than the raised handle he held in his opposite hand and charged at Amuro. Amuro pushed Sonia to the side and blocked the enemy’s attack with the Silent Silver. Sanoko pulled his blade back, harnessing its handle with both hands and then landed a few air attacks that Amuro couldn’t keep up with. His last blow caused Amuro to fall on one knee, breathing lightly, while trying to fathom how the enemy’s sword’s movements were so much faster than his own. Sanoko slid a few yards away from Amuro and shook his head in pity, before sheathing his sword. I obviously have the advantage, so just give it up, Samurai. Your heavy, long sword doesn’t stand a chance against my Katana. Its lighter weight may disable me from landing the strongest of attacks, but its shorter length allows me to land quicker and more precise attaches on my opponents.  I can aim and position my sword’s attacks on the weak parts of your sword by gripping my sword’s longer handle with both hands, while your sword only has room for one hand. However, like anyone else, I am well aware that I can be easily defeated by an opponent who wields the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver, but since you haven’t unleashed its power by now, I have high doubts that you, an ordinary Silver Samurai, is even capable of such ability. Amuro stuck the blade of his weapon into the ground with a forceful frustration, and rose to his feet as Sonia ran back to his side. Amuro, what’s the matter with you? Are you just going to let this guy defeat you? Sonia, listen to me, you’ve got to stay back. This guy isn’t truthful about every little thing he has said. He isn’t just using aim and precision in his attacks, for if he were, I would easily be able to balance out his forceless attacks with a little maneuvering. But for some strange reason, every time his katana makes contact with my sword, my body feels weak and I don’t know why. You would have no chance in taking him on. That’s what you think. But it is painfully obvious that I am the best opponent to face him, or do you not remember. (Flash back) “And you Sonia, you may not be nearly as strong as your sister, but you have something that even she doesn’t have. You can possess your opponent’s energy through hand to hand combat and weaken their attacks. This also allows you to use your enemy’s energy to strengthen yourself, turning their attack against them.” (Flash back ends) But, Sonia….. you won’t be able to use hand to hand combat with an opponent who wields a weapon. I won’t have to; anything I touch can adapt my abilities. Sonia gently places her hand on top of Amuro’s, urging him to let go of the sword that was still tightly in his grip. As Amuro slowly lets go of the sword’s hilt, Sonia pulls the Silent Silver out of the ground and stands in front of Amuro. She then walks slowly towards Sanoko, holding the sword slanted in front of her.  Sanoko steadied himself and rushed toward Sonia. She tightens her grip and steadied her blade. Sanoko swung his sword swiftly at her, but Sonia managed to perform a barrel roll over the horizontal slash. Sanoko made a fast round kick for Sonia’s head, but she dropped to the ground and spun on her back with her legs extended. Sanoko fell hard to the ground –tripped by Sonia’s windmill kick—and quickly rolled backward, avoiding being stuck by her second attach while she spun. He stood and waited for Sonia to stop spinning. Sonia made her way to her feet; feeling dizzy, but soon realized that it was worth it.  Sanoko’s legs began to shake from loss of strength after coming in contact with Sonia’s windmill kick. Angered by this, Sanoko flung forward and made a forceful strike with his katana. His swipe cut air as Sonia ducked to the side and attempted to stab him with her blade. However, because of her lack of experience and skill in sword fighting she missed drastically. He then took this opportunity to attack. He kicked the side of the blade, pushing it into the dirt, and jumps up from the leg he used in his first attach to place more force into his next kick. The foot of his other leg smashed into her side causing her to gasp and tightly shut her eyes as she rolled several feet back. She then struggled to return to her feet. I’ll have to admit, you are fast. And, that ability you have is somewhat similar to my own. However, your sword skills are no match for mine. How dare you analyze me? Even more importantly, how dare you demand us give you the Silent Silver, I’m not handing it over to you. She tightens her grip on the sword’s hilt. You say you have no connections to Nexiaya, but I find that hard to believe. Then that’s your problem not mine. Why are you lying? Do you have something to hide or is it that you are afraid? Sanoko lets out a soft chuckle. What?! You think I am afraid? Please! Afraid of what? All of your actions. I’m not sure what it is, but there’s a small hesitation in each of your strikes, like you’re lacking some kind of justifications for you actions. So which is it? I can only infer that these actions can’t be your own. Nexiaya must be using you like some kind of puppet! Sanoko smirks. You got some nerve, little girl. How dare you! Sanoko charged forward and suddenly clashed swords with Amuro, who had jumped in front of Sonia in a slip second. Sonia eventually dropped to the floor from exhaustion.  Sonia get back! Amuro!  Amuro quickly breaks the connection between his and Sanoko’s sword. Silver Samurai Mode! Along with his usual appearance change, Amuro’s body gave off an unusual silver glow after switching his normal sword for the Silent Silver. You’ll be sorry Onyx Warrior. Amuro took an offensive stance, placing his left leg in front of his right foot and bending his knees slightly. He then re-sheaths the silent silver while still maintaining a firm grip on the hilt, and slightly leaning forward. He then sprang the sword out with extreme speed and force, and the blade was followed by intensely bright silver light that clashed into Sanoko’s Katana. The clash gave off a thunderous roar that filled the atmosphere. Sanoko was forcefully blasted off of his feet and hit the ground heavily with a grunt.  He struggles to support himself on his forearms and slowly lifts his head with an uneasy expression on his face and said lowly to himself. So…… (Cough) … this is the power of the Legendary Silent Silver. Amuro re-sheaths his sword and Sonia runs back to his side. Torch and Amarantha suddenly come running out of a few trees and approach the others. Amuro! Sonia! Are you two ok? Yeah. It’s good to see that you both are alright too. Amuro just used the Silent Silver, so I find it hard to believe that he is really ok. Yeah, I can see the results. They all stare at Sanoko who still remains partly on the ground, but now on all fours breathing heavily. His Onyx mode slowly begins to recede and his visor’s absence reveals his eyes. Amarantha gasps in disbelief and her face lights up in shock.  Sanoko returns Amaranth’s stare and slowly eases to his feet. Well, well, well, what do we have here? Sanoko takes a few clumsy steps forward with his hand gripping one of his shoulders in obvious pain. I didn’t expect to find you here, Amara Oneka. My name is Amarantha, and just what in the world are you doing here Sano? Sano? Isn’t it rude to address your superiors with anything other than their full names?  You aren’t my superior. Wait a minute, you know this guy, Amarantha? Yeah, he’s known as Sanoko Force, an elite opal of the Onyx Army, and I know him because I myself used to be an Onyx Warrior…. And a close friend. Amuro, Torch, and Sonia’s faces all light up in surprise. But even more importantly, why did you attack us and why do you claim that you are looking for the Silent Silver? If you were, I am sure that you would have obtained it by now, yet you’re just playing with us. What would the Onyx Army gain sending you to steal such a weapon anyway? The Onyx Army ordered no such thing. They simply sent me on an assignment to fulfill a request made by Nexiaya of the Golden Ninjas. The thing is, when I got here, his request was nothing more than some pathetic info that he tried to make me believe. And in believing this information, it would automatically force me to seek out this Silent Silver and try to find out a little more about it. However, if what he was saying just happened to be true, the Silent Silver would indeed be dangerous, being in the hands of a few deadly rebels. But? I don’t really believe that’s the case. Knowing Nexiaya, he probably has nothing to hide. He might actually want his plans being revealed. Either that or he dangerously underestimates what I am capable of. Either way I probably should tell you his plans. Then we should make camp right here. What’s the point on going any further if we don’t have any clue of what awaits us?
 
]]> 2020-03-16 22:01:42 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462402721 Chapter 6: Confessions luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462418138 (Scene Switch)
Meanwhile, back at the Golden Ninja hideout, Nexiaya is seen standing at the chamber door that held their prisoner.  
The ninjas that guarded the chamber slowly moved aside and granted him entrance. The doors were shut tightly behind him. (In an annoyed voice) Nexiaya!  What brings you back in here? She smirks and looks up, while sitting on the floor with her legs crossed under her and her sword resting horizontally on her knees. Have you come to finally let me go! She lightly pokes the metal ball at the end of the chain attached to her ankle with the back of her sword’s handle and it makes a loud clink.  Nexiaya chuckles out loud. Nothing of the sort. Kegiskae eases to her feet with the help of her sword and stands with her back facing Nexiaya. Then why are you in here. If you’re here just to try to get information out of me, then you’re wasting your time! She unsheathes her sword and slices the chain in half, and then quickly re-sheathes it, as she turns around. The chain suddenly bursts into many pieces, but then recollects around her ankle.  Hmm, I thought as much. So why did you try? I had to know for sure. I can now accurately assume that practically everything in this place is made out of golden dust that has this unique property. (Slightly slanting her head) You probably might be made of golden dust yourself. Listen carefully samurai, I am well aware that you are a member of the Secret Seal and maybe the only one in your little group that can fully activate the Silent Silver. But you don’t have it right now, so stop acting so confident. In your current state, you are no better than an ordinary silver samurai. Listen to yourself! Ordinary? I am so much more than an ordinary silver samurai. The Silent Silver isn’t what makes the Secret Seal so special. It’s a special technique that is pasted on from generation to generation that only members of the group can learn. You’re lying; it isn’t a technique that only members can learn. Technically anyone with the strength to withhold its power can perform the technique. Right you are, and only member can learn it, because only members are taught it. Ha Ha Ha. Nexiaya squint his eyes in irritation. Oh, you remember don’t you? It was an “ordinary” silver samurai that gave you that scar on your chest. Nexiaya tightly clinches his hands into a fist. When he used that sword, I am more than positive that he unleashed much more than an eighth of its power! You’ve been teaching him haven’t you! Kegiskae lowers her head and sits back on the floor with her back facing Nexiaya. A bright smile gradually grows on her face.    
(Scene Switch)
It is dark now, and the campsite is lit only by the light of the campfire and the moonlight that struggles its way through the forest canopy. Amuro and Torch are both seen sitting with their backs against two tree trunks. Sonia is seen sitting beside Amuro on her knees. While Amarantha is seen sitting on a nearby rock next to the fire, warming her hands, Sanoko is seen sitting beside her with his knees up and his hands behind him supporting his back.
Come on, Amuro let me treat your arms; they’re bound to be killing you right now. But I told you Sonia I feel quite fine, save your energy. But that’s impossible, I saw you use the Silent Silver in the same condition that you warned us not to even attempt unless as an absolute last resort. There’s no way you’re completely fine. I treated Torch a day ago and he’s still not completely fine. Hey, what’s that supposed to mean. Don’t worry about me Sonia. There’s no use in worrying and it doesn’t help. Sonia slowly begins to lower her head in disappointment. If you want, you could take a look at Sanoko, he’s the one who took the direct hit. (Silently to himself) And yet, with as much force as I put behind that attack, he doesn’t even look badly hurt.  Uhh, I don’t think so. Amuro begins to stare into the sunset colored fire that flickered and flared with a furious power to consume anything it came in contact with. He then reaches into his pocket and pulls out the golden knife he had kept from his first encounter with the golden ninjas. He stares intensely at its deep golden glow and then throws it into the fire. Alright Sanoko, tell us what Nexiaya’s planning. Yeah, it’s time we all knew. Sanoko sat up completely and gazed into the fire as well, while the camera zooms into a side view of his face. I guess I should first start out with the most troubling fact. I still can’t completely wrap my mind around it, but; near to the end of my conversation with Nexiaya, I remember his distinctive warning. Sanoko closes his eyes. He claimed that whether I fulfill his request or not won’t make a difference. That no matter what I do, it wouldn’t make even the smallest incision in his plans. If I revealed his plans meant nothing at all to him and if I were to bring you’ all to his hideout, would only be going even more according to his plans. Everyone’s face lit up in shock. Yeah, that is hard to believe. But either way, Sanoko, we need to know what he’s told you. Sanoko lets out a heavy sigh. He simply said that he wanted to make one of you suffer. He must be taking about Amuro. But why? The Silver Samurais have stepped out of their place, and I’m fixing to put them back; he said: After I take down this threat, I’ll retrieve and destroy the Silent Silver, the only weapon that is capable of bringing the Golden Ninjas to their knees. Amuro abruptly jumps up and shouts in fury. That can’t be his only purpose! Amuro angrily walks towards Sanoko and grabs him by the collar of his shirt. If it were, than why did he take Kegiskae?! Sanoko remained in his position and stared Amuro in the eyes. Whether it were his only purpose or not, wouldn’t make much a difference, now would it? Shut up! Why didn’t he just come after me and the Silent silver in the first place? I’m the one he wants, right?!  You’re asking the wrong guy. I’m just telling you what he told me. So keep your cool. Amuro slowly releases his hold on Sanoko, realizing pointlessness behind his actions and walks back beside Sonia. It still doesn’t make any sense! Amuro plops back down and forcibly bangs the back of his head into the tree he leaned against.  Oh yeah! Speaking of Kegiskae, I saw her the other day. She was in one of Nexiaya’s prison chambers.  What, so he does have her? How is she? Don’t worry; I don’t think Nexiaya plans on hurting her. And there’s another thing. (Flashback) “Personally, I don’t care much about the Silver Samurais, and if your goal is just to bring them down a notch, I don’t see much fault in it. But you aren’t as smart as you think you are, telling me all of this. What if I were to set the girl free? Your plans would be corrupted.” “It would be nearly impossible.” “What if I were to tell the others where you are keeping her.” “It would just be going even more according to my plans.” (Flashback ends)  He said nearly. What!? Nexiaya said it would be nearly impossible to free your friend. Nearly, what’s that supposed to mean? He’s giving us a loop hole, that’s what. Torch stands up and walks towards the fire. So we just have to figure out what that loop hole is. Torch places his hand on his chin in a thinking position. There’s got to be something Nexiaya doesn’t know about us. Something that would set his planes in disarray. Oh for goodness sakes Torch! The loop hole’s got to be us giving Nexiaya what he really wants, and that’s the Silent Silver and Amuro. But why Amuro? Isn’t the only reason why Amuro was even able to injure Nexiaya, because he was able to use the Silent silver? Why isn’t his only objective to destroy the Silent Silver? I don’t know. Maybe it is. Then ……… (Sonia lowers her head) don’t you think we should, well …. Just… give it to him. How could you say such a thing?! (Sonia shouts back) If it’s the only way to get Kegiskae back, then we don’t really have a choice! Remember, we all left the Uri Bon Folics as outcasts. It isn’t our duty anymore to worry about the well-being of our homeland. We have to care for ourselves. The Uri Bon Folics would never come out here and help us! For Kegiskae, Amuro we don’t have a choice! Of course we do, Sonia. Then what is it Amuro, why hasn’t anybody figured it out by now!? Surely you all don’t think the Silent Silver is more important than my sister. None of you have the right. Tears begin to fall from Sonia’s eyes and she results to wiping then with the back of her hand. Unlike the rest of you, I wasn’t an outcast of the Uri Bon Folics. But I decided to come along only because Kegiskae was leaving. If it weren’t for her, I wouldn’t even be here. And now her life is at stake and none of you want to do what it takes to get her back. Well if that’s the way it’s going to be, I don’t need any of you. I’ll go and save Kegiskae with or without any of your help. Give me the Silent Silver. Amuro angrily jumps to his feet. Stop it Sonia, you’re only saying things like that because you’re angry. You and I both know that I would do anything to get Kegiskae back. Sonia walks up to Amuro. Yeah, but you won’t do the only thing that matters; you won’t hand over the Silent Silver, not even to save her life. Sonia starts to walk away but Amuro grabs her wrist. Sonia, I’m sorry. You have no idea. However, you know we can’t just give Nexiaya the Silent Silver; you know Kegiskae wouldn’t want that and it would put too much at stake. But don’t worry, we WILL get Kegiskae back. I give you my word. But we have to be patient. Amuro is right Sonia; you know Kegiskae meant a lot to all of us. And you can guarantee we will give it our all to get her back.  
Well then it would be best if we leave while it’s still dusk. That way, we can attempt to reach our destination at the break of dawn.  We?!  Sano, you do realize that if you continue to help us, your loyalty to the Onyx Army might be considered questionable.   Sanoko stares up at the dark sky for a while and then back at Amarantha and then at the fire. You never did really tell me why, Amara. Amarantha lowers her head in remembrance. Why did you leave the Onyx Army? My answer is as simple as it’s always been, but since you didn’t catch it the first time I will say it again. The Onyx Army has forever kept peace with the Silver Samurais and the Golden Ninjas by using their superior powers to assist them both in their conflicts and problems of any sort. However, recently the Onyx Army has been taking more requests from the Golden Ninja than the Silver Samurai, that it has caused an imbalance in the two regions. The Golden Ninjas have gained the Silver Samurais’ submission and they are moving to control the Onyx Army with any chance they have; that I am sure. The Onyx Army was certainly aware of this, yet they do nothing. They say it’s their way of keeping peace with their lower regions, but they are obviously more concerned with keeping peace with the Golden Ninjas then with the Silver Samurais. Whenever the situation of the Silver Samurais is brought up, they insist that they are just remaining neutral. However, the act of doing nothing is the same as doing the wrong thing, in my opinion. And as a result I just couldn’t tolerate it. I figured that I could make more use of myself as an Onyx Warrior by helping the Silver Samurais. And for that reason, I left and infiltrated their village. From that point on, I imitated an ordinary Silver Samurai, to assist them in anyway. Soon after that I met Kegiskae.  She always knew that something about me wasn’t normal, but kept it to herself. After that I met Spectra, and then Amuro and Sonia. Torch was the last one I met. So when I heard you were all leaving, I decided to come along. Sanoko places his hands on his knees and looks at Amarantha from the corner of his eyes. Did you ever get the feeling you might have left someone behind. I left many behind, but nobody that shared my views of the Onyx Army. Amara. Huh? The Onyx Army is still on our side. If we can convince them to support our cause, as a favor to the Silver Samurais, we will have a better chance of being successful. But either way, I will continue to assist you and your cause because it is also my duty as an Onyx Warrior. As long as Nexiaya remains in power, there will never be peace between the Golden Ninjas and the Silver Samurais. Then it’s all settled. But, there’s still one more problem. We have no idea where Spectra could be. She was the first to go missing and there’s still no sign of her. Torch’s face lights up in remembrance, though he tries not to show any expression at all. Amarantha however catches his expression and stares at him. Torch do you have any idea were Spectra might be. If you do then tell us, now isn’t the time for keeping any secrets. If you want to keep my or any of our trust, then you better speak up! Torch shouts back in fury: I don’t know any more than any you! You all think it was me, don’t you?  That I had something to do with Spectra’s disappearance. Well I didn’t, alright! Then tell us what happened that night.  What night!? Ohh. Torch lowers his head. That night: 
]]> 2020-03-16 22:24:13 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462418138 Chapter 7: A Night Untold: Torch’s Pain luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462419897 (FLASHBACK)
It is a quite night with a gentle breeze and Amuro, Sonia, Kegiskae, Torch, Amarantha, and Spectra, are all fast asleep in a semicircle. Suddenly a sharp monotonous airy whistle fills the air with turbulence. Spectra and Torch both jump up in alarm to the disturbing sound.   
Torch, do you here that? How could I not? They both scan the area for the source. Should we wake the others? Naw, we should be able to deal with this on our own. They obviously can’t hear it somehow. Come on. But Torch, it would be safer if more of us went to investigate. Don’t you worry. Torch takes Spectra’s hand into his own and pulls her along. I’ll protect you if that’s what you are afraid of. They run deeper into the forest where the whistle gets louder and louder. The sound suddenly stops and instantaneously so does Torch. He extends his arm in front of Spectra to stop her as well. A gust of wind begins to blow as Torch suspiciously looks left, then right, up, and then down. Torch, it just……stopped. Yeah! Step back Spectra. Torch quickly draws his sword and notions to Spectra to do the same, by slightly nodding his head. She then draws her sword and stand back to back with Torch. She places her left hand on the hilt of her sword and tightly grips her wrist with her right hand. Torch stares carefully at the surrounding trees and slowly widens his eyes. Spectra then turns around and lets out a gasp. Suddenly, seven masked figures march out from behind seven trees, and stand in array against the two. Torch…. RIGHT! Torch and Spectra both lift up their swords and extend them at arm length, holding them horizontally parallel to the ground. Lightly touching the flat sides of their swords with the tips of their fingers of the opposite hand, they both shout: Silver Samurai Mode! They both leap back while landing two back flips in the air and land with a crushing power. Spectra’s two long braids glow bright silver and silver streaks become apparent along her boots and clothing. Torch’s eyes suddenly turn deep silver, along with the usual color changes in his clothing. They both then re-conceal their swords in their sheaths and then sprang them back out with tremendous force and synchrony. (They both shout in union) Sonic Silver Streak!  The seven masked figures somehow evade the streak and formed a circle around Torch and Spectra. Outraged by the fact that their streak combo was evaded, Spectra and Torch take a defensive stance and watch the ninjas carefully. Suddenly the masked ninjas swiftly run in circles around the two with such incredible speed, that they actually form a repelling wall around them. One by one each of them would charge into the middle and attempt a crushing blow at Torch and Spectra with lighting speed. Torch, however, was aware and fast enough to block all the blows directed at him as well as all of the attacks meant for Spectra.  One of the masked figures however managed to slip pass Torch’s defense and swings a punch for Spectra. Torch quickly turns around and grabs the ninja tightly by the wrist and flips it over his back, sending the ninja flying back into the spinning circle. Torch unexpectedly begins to breathe heavily and suddenly falls down on one knee, with one eye closed. He then fall completely face-down on the ground. Torch! Hey, are you o.k.! Spectra drops to the ground and flips Torch onto his back, while lifting the back of his head with her hand. Torch! Say something! What just happened?! Torch groans in extreme pain. Ugh, what’s going on! Torch! Gasp…! Another ninja suddenly flew in from the spinning circle and charged at the two who were not prepared to take another hit. Without thinking Spectra quickly drew her sword with one hand and blocked the forceful attack. The ninja came at such high speed that Spectra found it impossible to block the attack head on with only one arm, so she tilted the sword slightly causing the ninja to deflect right pass her, back into the circle.  Spectra then lightly eases Torch back down, and stood up. Slightly tilting the blade of her sword down with her fingers and raising the elbow of her arm that held the hilt of her sword, Spectra widens her feet and slightly bends her knees, in an attacking stance. Aaahhhh, Silver Blast! She swings her sword vigorously at the circle of spinning ninja and a silver bolt forcefully scatters them in the air. They each fall forcefully to the ground and let out random grunts. Spectra re-sheaths her sword and runs back beside Torch and helps him to his feet.  Are you strong enough to stand? Don’t push yourself. Torch lets out a weak laugh. That was … amazing... Spectra. Torch all of a sudden losses his balance and clumsily leans against a nearby tree. Torch what’s the matter with you? I don’t really know. My body feels like it presently wants to fall apart. Ever since I stopped that ninja I felt extremely weak. Don’t touch any of them, Spectra.  Right, but we’ve got to get you out of here. Too late. Spectra gasps deeply in her mind. That voice…. Spectra looks over her shoulder and gasps. All seven of the ninjas all of a sudden leap to their feet and stand motionlessly. There is a short silence. One of the ninjas step forward and uses hand signs to tell the others to scatter.  The other six nod their heads and jump back into the bushes and disappear behind the trees. Huh, why did they just… (To herself) Something’s wrong. Spectra, you need to get out of here.  Now! What! At the speed of light, the remaining ninja charges full speed at Spectra and kicks her in the right side of her head, delivering a fatal blow. Spectra thumps heavily to the ground, without a sound, and lie inertly near Torch’s feet. (To himself) What? I didn’t even see that! In a low and weak voice: Spectra… no! Still leaning against the tree, Torch looks down at Spectra in disbelief and concern. The ninja soon walks over to Spectra’s body and lifts her up by her waist with one arm, hanging her over its shoulder. What are you doing?! Don’t touch her, leave her alone! The ninja suddenly takes off, leaving torch far behind. Torch pushes himself from the tree and attempts to follow the ninja through the woods. Somehow he manages to shorten the distance between them to less than three yards. As he gets closer and closer, the ninja looks over its shoulder and is shocked to find nobody behind it. It begins to panic and pulls out a knife. While still running, the ninja scours the area for its lost pursuer. Upon finding nothing, it again shifts its focus straight ahead. Torch suddenly appears in front of the ninja and swings his sword for its head. It quickly ducks down and leaps backwards, while throwing the knife into Torch’s right shoulder. Disregarding the knife, Torch continues to pursue the ninja. As he runs, his Silver Samurai Mode quickly recedes. Torch suddenly collapses to his knees from abnormal exhaustion. He finally notices the knife in his shoulder and yanks it out sadistically, and tightly grips its handle. The ninja gradually stops and stares back at Torch. Torch looks up and meets the ninja’s eyes. The white parts of its eyes were dark green and the pupils were deep gold with two black lines dissecting the center of the pupil in a perpendicular angle.  A gust of wind begins to blow, and there is a moment of silence. The ninja slowly reaches for its face and pulls down its mask. Torch’s eyes widen with extreme shock and he lets out a breathless gasp. The ninja slowly replaces the mask and turns around. What….? What do you want… with Spectra. Where are you taking her?  Torch slowly eases to his feet and stares at the back the ninja. It suddenly takes off again and this time literally disappears.  Wait! Come back! Torch leaps forward and runs in the direction the ninja took off in. He continues to run and pursues in vain. He then whispers to himself: ….Autari! Now, completely out of breath, Torch leans against a tree, with the knife still firmly planted into his hand. Torch lets out loud scream and slides down to the ground at the bottom of the tree. It begins to rain violently and Torch lets out a muffle cry and then shouts with a powerful echo: SPECTRAAA! (Flashback ends)_ 
Everyone looks at Torch with plain shock. Amarantha shakes her head in utter confusion. Torch, are you insane! How in the world are you going to wait this long to finally tell us this. It’s truly unbelievable!  And you are pretending you had no idea of what happen to her, like she just upped and disappeared! I really don’t know what became of her, Amarantha. And I truly have no Idea of WHERE she could be. With that much, I don’t know any more than you. That’s just great! (Amuro blurts sarcastically) and now stares angrily at Torch.  Because of your carelessness, you put yourself and Spectra in great danger. Why didn’t you alert us all on the matter before just bluntly going yourself?!  Instead of asking me that question, why don’t you ask yourself why you couldn’t hear it? Hear what?! That infuriating excuse for a whistle! Torch grabs the sides of his head with both of his heads, pressing his palms into his temples. If I hear it one more time, I’m going to go mad! It doesn’t make any sense. How could a noise so disturbing be so easily overlooked? Maybe we were in a…very…deep…sleep? Amarantha shrugs her shoulders and laughs in embarrassment. That is very unlikely, Amarantha. Amuro closes his eyes and lifts his head in pride. Besides… I don’t fall into deep sleeps. Look guys, it can’t be because you were all sleeping. Spectra and I were sleeping too. Moreover, I happened to hear it again when we were all wide awake. (To herself) Could it be that time when….. (Flash back)_ Keep your voice down, Amarantha; we’re not sure what kinds of things we might encounter out here. And we wouldn’t have to find out if we stuck with the others!  Shhhh, did you hear that? What?! I can’t hear anything, except you speaking. (Gasp) Listen, there it is again. What are you talking about? I don’t hear anything. What are you deaf, it’s getting louder. (Flash back ends)_ (Still to herself) And to think, I just thought he was going crazy. But that isn’t what’s important right now. What’s important is that we find Spectra as soon as possible. You said Autari, am I right? Torch lowers head. Yeah. I can’t see how Nexiaya could be involved in this. So we will find Spectra first, and then deal with Nexiaya and getting Kegiskae back. I’m not so sure about that Amuro. Knowing Autari, there’s a possibility that he might have joined the Golden Reez Nexiaya. He wasn’t much respected nor wanted by the Uri Bon Folics. Amarantha and Sonia look at each other in confusion. Um …who’s Autari? Yeah. Who he is isn’t of much importance. It certainly isn’t to me. After a long and uncomfortable time of not knowing what or who everyone was talking about, because of his lack of knowledge of Spectra, Sanoko anxiously announces: From my knowledge, Autari was a powerful Silver Samurai who deserted the Uri Bon Folics a long time ago. In the Onyx Army, he was known as the Silent Assassin and he took the lives of many Onyx Warriors.  Rumor has it that he joined up with the Golden Ninjas, becoming an enemy of the Silver Samurais. Torch stares at the fire and clinches his hands into a fist. So, if Autari’s got Spectra, and he works for Nexiaya, then we can pretty much assume that Nexiaya has got both Spectra and Kegiskae as well. But what would Nexiaya want with Spectra; she’s just an ordinary Silver Samurai. I don’t know, but we can’t sit here and wait for the answers to hit us. If we’re going to take down Nexiaya and save our friends, we’ve got to move now, before Nexiaya makes his next move. Amarantha stands up and soon so do Sanoko; then Torch, and then Amuro, and finally Sonia. You’re right!  Let’s go. They all quickly gathered their supplies and put out the fire. As the fire goes out, a large puff of smoke raises high above the canopy of the forest, and scatters in the wind. As they all charge into the twilight night the camera zooms on each of their faces, all very serious and focused on their destination. Amarantha is shown first.  (To herself) I know I haven’t been so much help in our entire quest: Flashbacks fill Amaranth’s head of when she and Sonia were hit by Monika’s Final Golden Strike, and when she fell for the trap Sanoko set and watch helplessly from below while Torch took a blast while fighting her Onyx friend. The camera shifts to Sonia. (To herself) I’ve got to work even harder if I want to contribute to our cause.  Flashbacks run through Sonia’s head of the time she failed in her battle against Sanoko and had to be saved once again by Amuro. She lowers her head. The attention is now switched to Torch. (To himself) I’m pretty much to blame for all we’ve lost out here. Flashbacks cloud up Torch’s mind of the time he let Autari disable him, capture Spectra, and escape. He also reminisces the evening when the Golden Ninjas swooped out of nowhere and took Kegiskae in a split second, right in front of him and Sonia. Now on Amuro: (To himself) I dragged everyone into all of this mess, and couldn’t do much to end it. Amuro thinks back to the time he had the best opportunity to take down Nexiaya and end everything between them, but failed miserably at the Ancient Ruins of Omiya. He then thinks back to his very first encounter with Nexiaya, where it all began. Where he dragged Torch and Kegiskae into a fight that was supposed to just be between him and Nexiaya alone. Now with them all in view: They all say to themselves in unison: But not this time! This time…    This time…       This time…      This time…    It will be different! It will be!   
]]> 2020-03-16 22:27:00 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462419897 Chapter 8: A New Opponent luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462420527 (Scene Switch)
Back at the dungeon, Nexiaya and Kegiskae both reminisce the time when Amuro and Nexiaya fought their first battle.   When he used that sword, I am more than positive that he unleashed much more than an eighth of its power! There’s no other explanation. There’s no other way he would have been able to match me. You’ve been teaching him haven’t you! The technique. With her back still facing him, Kegiskae just sat still, giving Nexiaya an unwanted silence. Nexiaya utters with a hint of rage in his voice: Answer me! Kegiskae finally turns around and Buddha styles back down on the ground. She lays her sword across her lap once again, and looks up at Nexiaya, who stands only a few feet across the room. Yes, I taught it to him. But he hasn’t mastered it. Nobody who isn’t one of the special few can master it. But you are, aren’t you? Clueless of the meaning behind his questions, Kegiskae tilts her head and narrows her eyes in confusion. She then shrugs her shoulders and smiles in amusement: You can say that. Why not? In that case, Samurai, I need you … to teach me … that technique. Kegiskae’s eyes widen with shock as she clinches the hilt of her sword. What?! You’re joking right? Do you really think that I would be joking at a time such as this? Kegiskae felt a mixture of fear and anger, as a cold chill ran down her spine. In her slight rage, Kegiskae blurts out: Stop dreaming Nexiaya, you know you will never be able to obtain the Silent Silver. Your international image would crumble if you reduced yourself to petty theft. Not to mention, it’s hidden deep within the heart of the village of the Silver Samurais. On top of that, it’s heavily guarded by elite members of the Secret Seal. And if all of that fails, the Sword is ultimately protected by its spiritual guardian. You don’t have a chance, for if you went up against the guardian you would be obliterated. You want to know why, because its duty is to quickly kill any opponent that isn’t a silver samurai. The guardian will accept only the challenge of a Silver Samurai and only in its defeat, will it deem that samurai worthy of possessing the Silent Silver. So don’t be a fool. What’s the point of learning the technique of a sword that you will never obtain? Oh yeah, you don’t know do you. Bad news Samurai, but unfortunately your fellow samurais have saved me that trouble. What are you talking about? In specifics, your young apprentice is in possession of the silent silver as we speak. No way. That’s …. That’s impossible. They… they would have had to go back to our….. Exactly. And now they are on their way here, making it even easier. Kegiskae rises to her feet and stands firm. Once I’ve learned the technique, I will unleash the true power of the Silent Silver and use it for its true purpose. Quit drawing conclusions, Nexiaya. You act as if I’ve already agreed to teach you. Are you really that stupid? I must inform you to bear in mind just exactly who you are talking to, Samurai Kegiskae. I’d watch carefully what I say, if I were you. Humph! Kegiskae fell back down into a Buddha style and sat with her arms folded. Nexiaya turned and walked towards the chamber door and lightly grasped the knob. He then looked over his shoulder and chuckled lightly. You’re quite stubborn, Samurai. You act and talk as if you have nothing to hide and nothing to fear, but you are wrong. You have four hours to think about your answer, and I advise you to think carefully. You haven’t the slightest clue of what lies beyond this chamber door or who might lie in others. Nexiaya then opens the door and shuts it lock behind him. Kegiskae gets up and stares out the window at the twilight sky. (Sighs) What could he be talking about? (Only the sky is in view as Kegiskae speaks) Could it be that Nexiaya was really the one responsible for Spectra’s disappearance; and if so, that would mean he probably has her held captive in another chamber. Kegiskae narrowed her eyes in frustration and begins to grind her teeth together in ferocity. She then shouts out in frustration. Upset by her lack of knowledge of everything beyond her cell, Kegiskae quickly drew her sword and sliced the chain that bounded her by the ankle once more. Just as it was about to reform around her ankle, she quickly sliced it again and again and then stuck the blade of her sword into the ball that was attached to the end of the chain. The ball bursts into dust and then recollects without a scratch. In her unsettlement and frustration, Kegiskae tosses her sword into the air and catches it by the tip of its blade and then throws it into the door by which Nexiaya left.  
                                                               …….
                   As Nexiaya walks down a large hallway, he is joined by Monika and Autari, who approach him from the opposite direction and kneel down on one knee in respect. Master Nexiaya, Autari and I have some important news to update you on. Nexiaya looks down at Monika and then at Autari, who avoids looking Nexiaya in the eyes. Is this true Autari, is it important. Autari turns his head and mutters something under his breath: Of course not! Monika quickly elbows him. I mean, not really. She then gives him an unforgiving glare from the corner of her eye. Ugh, fine. What I meant was “sort of.” Well then, proceed. Sir, it has long passed the appointed time that we expected Sanoko Force to return. This could be a problem. I see. Well we can’t really do anything about that, now can we? He will return when he returns, and I believe we will have extra company. Ugh, yes sir. Nexiaya folds his arms in impatience.  Anything else? Nothing, sir. Monika lifts her head, smiling in great embarrassment, and then punches Autari in the side. Ouch! What? Oh yeah. Sir, the female Samurai that was first brought in has finally regained consciousness. Is that so? Perfect. Monika. Right away, Master! Monika returns to her feet and rushes pass Nexiaya. Nexiaya and Autari remain motionless in their positions until Monika’s footsteps completely die out. Autari then stands up but does not face Nexiaya. I guess I will be going as well. The previous lazy and uncaring tone in Autari’s voice suddenly disappears completely. He now speaks in a slightly higher, yet more cynical and ominous tone than before that is faintly echoed by a second eerie voice. Wait Autari, not so fast.  Autari stops in the middle of his step. I’m surprised of you Nexiaya.  Sloppily turning around, Autari shifts his weight to one leg and stands corrupt. His eyes are now in full view and are currently partially glowing their various colors.  Normally you’d try your best to keep me as occupied as ever. The only time I was ever allowed to just stand around and chit- chat was that time when Saito and Monika asked me about my life’s story. And even that was three years ago and wasn’t really enjoyable. Ha! Nexiaya smirks at Autari’s smart remark. When did you get back? I recall sending you on an ……..important trip. Autari leans against the nearest wall in the hall and closes his eyes in reminisces.  A sinister, bright smile suddenly grows across his face. The kind in which every tooth become brightly visible.  Ahh yeah, that little…..trip. 
_ (Flashback) This time with “Extreme Description”:   
            Traditional Japanese sandals graced the earth as the tall grass brushed against the long legs of a young man. The looming ominous trees casted shadows on the ground. Dried blood caked the surface of the area around him. Lifeless bodies were scattered everywhere. With a peculiar hop in every step he took, the young man strode across the battle field in excessive contentment. Fresh bandages were tied around his forearms, but it didn't seem to be there to cover a wound. Not a scratch or a piece of dirt was on his flawless attire. The leaves in the trees rustled in a breeze that caressed his face and blew his loose jet black hair close to the sides of his cheeks and the back of his neck. A dark grey mask hid most of the assassin's face. His eyes and above were the only thing that was in view. Click, Click, Click; was the sound of his sandals hitting the rocky pathway. His sleeves were cut low to the start of his shoulders and his arms appeared to be perfectly fit, but not quite muscular. He wore baggy black pants that hung loosely around his ankles and flapped forcefully in the wind. A murder had gone on here, and the bodies that lie across the field bore the armor of the Onyx Army.  And yet he passed through without any pity or emotion, except contentment. The massacre came from none other than himself. Strapped on his back was a beautiful diamond blade. The handle was wrapped in a dark gray cloth with black strings tied onto it. Attached to the strings were Silver stars. They clinked loudly together through the whistling wind, which seemed to be the only thing that penetrated through the dead silence. Japanese symbols were engraved in gold on his blade. The moonlight seemed to glare upon the mess in the forest casting twilight rays down at the murderer. His eyes moved swiftly to his right, his ears catching the sound of distant footsteps coming his way. A smile becomes apparent behind the Assassin’s mask as he suddenly disappears with the wind. (Flashback ends) 
            I took care of those matters Nexiaya. And I returned not too long ago. I see. And I trust Monika has updated you on our current situations. Monika’s such a pain, that she is, but yes, I’ve received all the details. Good. Nexiaya firmly walks up to Autari, as if about to tell him something important, but then continues straight past him. Without looking back, Nexiaya spoke in a particular tone that puzzles Autari. You may continue with whatever it was you were doing. Pushing himself from up against the wall, Autari watched in curiosity as Nexiaya marched down the hall. Nexiaya. Exactly what do you plan on doing with the prisoners? Nexiaya…?  Although Nexiaya was far down the hall by now, Autari still expected to receive an answer that never came, and was never going to come. Finally giving up his attempts, Autari begins to walk down the hall in the direction that Nexiaya came. Like before he gives every one of his steps a slight hop and slightly bops his head up and down, as if moving to an inaudible inner rhythm. He soon approaches the chamber door behind which Kegiskae was being held. He stops straight in front of the first two out of the six Golden Dust Ninjas that were assigned to guard the entrance by Nexiaya himself. Autari raises his hand and greets them with a smile. How’s it going? Dust Ninja#1: (She speaks in a respectful tone, but is surprised and yet happy to see him) “Captain Autari, you’re back!” Dust Ninja#2: (He too speaks in a respectful and exited tone) “What can we do for you, captain?” Hey, I only asked how’s it going. And you don’t have to call me Captain. Really. Dust Ninja#2: Oh, well we’re on duty. I see that. Do you think you can let me in to see the prisoner? Dust Ninja#1: Terribly sorry, Capt…I mean…Autari, but we really …….. Dust Ninja#2: We’re under strict instructions from Nexiaya himself not to let anybody in or out. Can I at least …..speak to the prisoner? Don’t think so. Dust Ninja#1: Humblest apologies, Autari-sama. It’s alright….for now. Autari continues to walk down the hall. He then enters his personal court yard which is isolated from the rest of the fortress. Close to the entrance, he spots a young figure whose face is blocked by the powerful rays of the sun that shined through the top of the court yard. The figure is sitting on the steps that lead to the middle of the court yard. Autari pauses and just stands at the entrance. The boy wore a blue headband that extended all the way to down his forehead and over his eyes. He had light brown, burgundy-ish hair that was pulled back into a rubber band and hung down to the middle of his back. He wore a black shirt with short sleeves similar to Autari’s, and dark blue pants that were met by his boots. In the middle of his head band was engraved in gold the Roman numeral 3. Usually Autari forbids anyone from stepping foot in his personal court yard, not to mention touching any of his possessions. And it just so happened that the kid held in his hand a broken silver pocket watch that had fire designs engraved around the rims. He held it by a chain that was attached to the top of the watch and it dangled from the tips of his fingers. Autari felt a trivial annoyance as he watched it swing lightly from the kid’s hand.  He then steps into the court and sits down beside him.  Ahh, Autari, you’re back. That was surely quicker than any of us expected. Yeah, I’m starting to get that message myself. Do you know why, Nexiaya sent you on your last mission, hmm Autari? Autari shrugs his shoulders and smiles. You’re so blind, Autari. Chuckles* Wrong kid… my eyes work just fine. Don’t call me kid! And although I have no eye sight, even I can see that Nexiaya didn’t want you around today. Autari sarcastically widens his eyes in shock: Really!  He then lets out a horrible chuckle. For that exact reason, I accomplished my little trip in maximum speed. But…. what I don’t get is, why you’re in here, Saito. Time, Autari…. (Saito holds the watch up in Autari’s face)... is a powerful thing. Autari smirks and then snatches the watch. Saito places his hands on his knees and eases up from the steps. He turns and starts to walk out, but stops. By the way, did you happen to come across Monika on your way here? Sill sitting, Autari lifts his head as far back as possible so that he could see Saito, who was directly behind him. Nope! Do you have any idea of where she might be? Nope! What about Nexiaya? (With his head still bent backwards) Can you leave now? I can tell you’re lying. You saw my sister today and Master Nexiaya.  What’d they tell you? Beat it, kid. I told you, don’t call me…. (Now irritated) Out…. Now. Fine, I’m gone. As soon as Saito exits the court, Autari gets up and walks to the center of the court, while pulling his mask back over his mouth. He then draws his sword and stabs it into the concrete. The beautiful silver blade shines brightly in the sun and reflects the powerful rays like a diamond. The golden Japanese characters light up and create the word “SHIKASHITE” meaning “STAND”. Autari then jumps up and stands on the hilt of the sword with one leg and folds the other leg over the knee of the other, balancing himself on the sword in a sitting position. He then stares at the broken pocket watch. Why doesn’t this pocket watch work? Autari talks aloud to himself in a specific tone as if he were talking to someone else. Oh yeah, it’s broken. But it never worked. Was it always broken? Hmm. Autari closes his eyes and begins to softly chant: Twelve O clock, one O clock, three O clock, six O clock, ten O clock, AM, PM; there is no difference. Time is time and it can’t change anything. Life is governed by one rule and one rule only: Only the fittest survive in this world. If you’re strong, you live. If you’re weak, you die. And that’s all there is to it. And whichever one possesses, one is born with, and he alone cannot change it; even if he had all the time in the world. Autari slips into a flashback, eight years ago:
]]> 2020-03-16 22:28:05 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462420527 Chapter 9: Memories of a Unusual Past luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462421781             On a bright summer day, Torch, then eleven years old, is seen sprinting up a moss covered hill and is screaming to the top of his lungs. Autari! Autari! Half way up the hill, Torch spots his younger brother (about ten years old) and stops to catch his breath. Autari! Why don’t you ever answer me? Torch takes another step, but lands on an un-sturdy, loose rock and tumbles all the way back down the hill and hit his back against the trunk of a nearby tree. Ooooowwww! Autari gets up and runs to the edge of hill. Finding great amusement in Torch’s freefall, Autari suddenly bursts into laughter and points down at Torch. Autari, get down here now. Why? I was going to show you something, but now I don’t think you deserve it. Really?! Autari slides down the hill and sits down next to Torch. What cha got? Nothing. Come on, show me. Torch reaches into his pocket and pulls out a crafted silver pocket watch that sparkles in the sun. Wow! Autari takes the watch in excitement, but then as he stares closely at it, his smile suddenly drops. It’s broken! Yep. What’s the use of a pocket watch, if it doesn’t work? Plenty. Autari looks into the glass part of the watch and could see the reflection of his eyes. He then lowers the watch and looks at Torch’s eyes, which consist of a normal white eyeball and a light brown iris. Torch, why are your eyes so different from mine? What do you mean? Everyone’s eyes are different in some way. For instance, little Amuro has really dark black eyes, while I have light brown eyes. And Spectra and Kegiskae’s eyes are both slightly more slanted than mine and Amuro’s. Autari found a second amusement in the fact that Torch failed to answer the true point in his question. You don’t have to hide it, Torch. I know having green eyeballs and golden irises are not exactly what everyone calls normal. If not anything, it at least distinguishes me from the rest of them, and although that distinction causes them to treat me differently, it doesn’t bother me at all. I have to say, I actually enjoy their insults. Torch arches and looks at Autari with concern. Autari…. Maybe it isn’t exactly their insults; it could just be the fear that lies dormant behind the surface of their words. Torch looks at Autari with a bit of uncertainty and then taps him lightly on the head, with a smile. Autari returns his smile but something tells Torch that Autari wasn’t smiling for the same reason he was. Torch gave Autari a nervous smile with a hint of assurance to himself that Autari was alright. On the other hand, Autari gave Torch a smile that sprang from the dark corners of his heart, with a slight sense of satisfaction with their conversation. You’re crazy, Autari. But I need you to remember something, there something special about a watch that doesn’t tell the time. Torch picks up the watch and holds it close to Autari’s face as if he were showing him something he might have missed. Nobody really knows the time of anything, and like everything else in life, Autari, nobody really knows the course one’s life will take. But only you have the will to lead it. Time…….. is only a delusion. He points at the broken watch that remains stuck on 12:00. Hmm, I like that, Time is a delusion. O.k. Autari stands back up and places the pocket watch inside his chest pocket. He then took to his toes and sprang back up the hill with an exceptional speed and ease that leaves Torch speechless. Slightly frustrated, Torch pushed himself up off the ground and began dusting the dirt off his pants. He then starts to mutter: No thank you, no helping hand, no see you later. Seriously! Once he is completely out of sight, Autari takes one last look over his shoulder, down the hill, and then takes a deep breath. He places one of his hands over his mouth, while making a small opening in his fingers, through which he blew an even stream of breath. At first, it only sounded like ordinary air passing through a small hole, but as Autari continued to blow, the noise began to resemble the howl of a massive wind passing in and out of a thousand forest trees. The green parts of Autari’s eyes began to glow brightly. They transformed from their current sea-green shade, into a bright forest green tone. He then lowers his hand and a gust a wind begins to blow his small black hair across the corners of his face.  A young woman, about the age of 27 calls out to Autari from a nearby house. “Autari!” “Come down here, you’ve been up there all day.” A fatigued, solemn expression grew on Autari’s face. He slowly walks down the hill and enters the house, passing his mother without a word. She grabs his arm and lifts his chin with her hand so she could see his face. “Oh my.” She exclaims in distress. “Their getting darker and darker every day.” Autari pulls away and runs pass his father on his way up the stairs.  His father was on his way down the stairs, with a confused expression on his face. “Oh dear, Kasugai, something must be done.” “About what?” Kasugai asked questionably. “About Autari!” She blurted solidly. “It’s only a matter of time before he hurts….” Kasugai quickly interrupts her. “Calm down, Koaru, he’s still got five more years before…” Autari shuts the door to his room, cutting his parents’ conversation off. The following argument forever remains anonymous to Autari:
 “It’s becoming too dangerous now, Kasugai.”  
“You’re the only one who believes that, because you’re paranoid, Kaoru. 
“Oh like you don’t see it too?” “Does it elude you, that his predicted time is coming closer and closer?”
 “We don’t know that for sure, Kaoru. Aoshi didn’t have to be right you know.” “He could have been wrong, for all we know.”          
“Aoshi knew more about them than we will ever hope to discover.”
Kasugai quickly puts his further thoughts aside, to avoid extending their conversation to areas they have long debated about. “I guess you’re right.”
“Kasugai, please, just go speak with him.”
“Autari?” Kasugai asked hopefully.
Kaoru slowly shakes her head “NO”.
“Aoshi”? (Now with a growing sense of unease). 
She smiles sweetly at him and kisses his cheek; she then moves to the center of the kitchen to prepare their evening meal. Kasugai lets out a heavy sigh that seemed to have been literally hanging heavily on his heart.
“I’m guessing that’s a “YES”. 
Kasugai exits the house and takes his time on getting to Aoshi’s house. The sun was now directly at its highest point and the town was moderately crowed. Everyone walked around with a protective samurai sword, though carrying out their daily duties. Kasugai decided to drop by an old abandoned court yard. He then began to reminiscence the long hours he and Aoshi spent at it, training and challenging each other.
 (Short Flashback) Kasugai and Aoshi were alone in the court yard and the clinking and swinging of exhausted swords was all that was heard. They are both some were in their mid-teens and are dressed in plain white top and grey bottom samurai attire. Kasugai knocks Aoshi’s sword out of his hand and pins him down on the ground: holding Aoshi’s right hand with his own and with his other hand on Aoshi’s back, while Aoshi laid face down on the floor, with his left hand on the ground beside his face for support. “Ha, you’re weak Aoshi,” Kasugai blurted with pride. “Fine, you got me Kasu.” Kasugai finally lets him go and Aoshi turns around, still on the floor, only now sitting up. “And I’m not weak…., it’s just that you’re… ridiculously strong”, Aoshi said while massaging his right shoulder. “With your skills, you’ll definitely become something great.” Kasugai looks down at Aoshi and chuckles with a bright smile: “That’s what I’m working for.” Kasugai finally lends Aoshi a hand. As their hands met the scene begins to fade out. Three years later, many skilled Samurai flocked the halls of the military institute of the where they would be picked by the leaders themselves for an important position. Samurais all dressed in the same grey and white uniforms ran through the building all heading for one particular room. Among them were Kasugai and Aoshi. They lined up in ranks upon entering the room, from lowest to highest skills and fighting abilities as a samurai. Kasugai and Aoshi stood alone in front as the top most skilled. There were three leaders, who sat high upon a balcony-like structure, from which they looked down upon the desperate faces of the many samurai.  Leader#1: (a middle aged man, about in his forties, dressed in high class samurai attire, with a moderately deep voice. Embroidered on the left side of his chest was a silver moon half way into an eclipse, the symbol of the Silver Samurais.) “Welcome young samurai of the next generation.” “It is imperative that you all are aware that the Silver Samurais’ interactions with the other nations are growing more serious day by day, especially with the Golden Ninjas.” “Therefore we, The Silver Sphere, the leaders of the Uri Bon Folics, have decided that it is time for us to choose an individual Silver Samurai to be our formal link to the other nation.” “This individual would have to keep the Sphere up to date with all the affairs of the other nations and keep them in touch as well.” Leader#2 :( a woman also in her middle ages, dressed in similar high class samurai attire, with a moderately high voice. Embroidered on her left as well was a silver moon half way into an eclipse.) “We have already decided on who this person will be, and it can only be one of you.” Leader#3: (a man with all the characteristics of the first leader, except that this one has a more deeper-darkish voice.) “The one we have successfully chosen is…….Aoshi Yukawa!” “What!” Kasugai whispered to himself in shock. A great murmur broke out in room. Standing beside Kasugai, Aoshi himself was shocked and felt a little uncomfortable. Leader#3: “Do you accept this responsibility, Aoshi Yukawa?” Yes, it would be an honor, sir. Thank you!” Leader#1: “Then it’s settled. You will report here tomorrow for your instructions.” “You can all leave now.” All the other samurai, including Aoshi, left the room. The only one who remained was Kasugai, who seemed to have been simply unable to move, not without an explanation at least. And so, after a moment of silence, Kasugai lowers his head and shouted in remorse: “What… was that?” “How?” “Why?” There’s another silence. “Answer me!” Leader#3: “You haven’t really asked a question.” Leader#2: “Are you questioning our judgment?” “Yes, I am!” Kasugai shouts bluntly. “Why was Aoshi picked instead of me?” Kasugai draws his sword and points it at the balcony. “Everyone, including all of you, knew that I was the best suited for this position. Being the strongest and way more experienced, I was sure to get picked. But instead you all choose Aoshi! I want to know why.” Leader#1: (now shouting back) “Lower your sword samurai! There is a simple explanation as to why we choose Aoshi and not you, Kasugai Yasuna. The link has to not only be a very skilled and experienced silver samurai, but an exceptional image to represent the Silver Samurai in the other nations. I am sure that you can understand this, Aoshi was the perfect fit. He has no ties, no family, unlike you, he could easily be anywhere when needed. He is also more calm and trustworthy in attitude and he is not ruled by emotion. An intellectual genius.” “But….”! Leader#2: “Our decision is final, young man.” Kasugai starts again to speak, but abruptly stops himself and slides his sword back into its sheath. His face shows extreme disease and disappointment. He then bows respectfully and turns and walks towards the exit. As Kasugai leans forward and pushes the two doors open, the doors spring ajar and the scene fades out to white. (Flashback ends)   
Once Kasugai does arrive at his destination, it has just passed sunset and the sun is no longer visible but the sky still gives off a reddish glow. He stands at the door, but hesitates to knock on it for uncertainty of the real reason he came. He then lets out a sigh and draws his head back to look up at the sky. As he lowers his head he lets out another sigh. Lifting a fist up to the door, he finally delivers three consecutive knocks that seem to echo throughout the entire house. He then knocks again, only this time a little harder. Still there is no answer. “Well that’s not right; he wasn’t anywhere around town, so he should be here, unless he was sent away again. But then, I would have heard about it. ” He then pushes on the door and it opens slightly with incredible ease. “Hmm.” “Oh well, I guess I shouldn’t go in if I’m not invited.”  “Maybe he was in town and I just missed him.” Kasugai turns and takes five steady steps away from the house, but then looks back at the house over his shoulder. Now hating himself for doing so, Kasugai wants badly to just walk back home, but some odd instinct was telling him to go inside the house. He finally gives in and opens the door. He walks inside and immediately feels something isn’t right. A small table with a flower vase was knocked over and the vase was cracked open. As Kasugai slowly walked through the house, thoughts began to swarm through his head of what might have happened here, and he feared to go on. He suddenly spots two deep strokes carved into the wall across the room, apparently the strokes of sharp weapon. Upon examining it, Kasugai confirms that they were definitely not carved by a sword. It was too circular, like that of a huge pencil point. Kasugai touches the wall and slides his fingers over the scratch. “Someone other than Aoshi has been here, either that or he’s gone mad.” He swiftly drew his sword, and sprang through the house as if now searching for something in particular.  “Aoshi!” “Are you here?” Kasugai barely enters each room, slightly poking his head into each door, as he makes a good scan of the entire house. Kasugai shouts “Aoshi!” He ran full speed to the last door in the entire house and kicked the door open. “Gasp………“ What he sees sends his mind in disarray. A tall black image flees the scene through a nearby window.  Another figure stands beside Aoshi, who is currently spread out on the floor in the center of the room.  The figure steps out of the dark and a hard mask becomes evident on his face, covering it from top to bottom. He begins to slowly approach Kasugai, while pulling out two golden Sais that give off a golden glow.  Kasugai gasps and whispers to himself: Sais! Of course, no blade, only a point. “So those marks…..! It was you!”  Kasugai holds his sword horizontally by the handle and smashes the bottom of the hilt into the palm of his other hand. The blade suddenly splits into two swords that remain in only one of his hands. To himself: I’ve got to somehow get him away from Aoshi.  The figure suddenly switches his attention to Aoshi, who remains on the floor but is still alive. While still keeping his eyes on Kasugai, the figure throws one of his Sais at Aoshi, to deliver the final blow. However, Kasugai quickly throws one of his own swords to block the attack, and they meet at a perpendicular angle, with the tip of the Sai making a loud clink as it scraps the flat surface of the sword’s blade on slow motion.  “How dare you!” Kasugai charges the figure and pretends he is going to attach, but instead leaps over his back, landing on one knee. As he leaps back to his feet, he turns and swings for the figures head, but his attach is blocked by his opponent’s other Sai. Kasugai then spins the other way and sweeps a kick for his opponent’s legs, but the ninja jumps up with a back flip, kicking Kasugai’s chin up on his way back.  He lands on his hands and pushes himself to his feet, while picking up the Sai he threw earlier. Kasugai grabs his bottom jaw and gives it a quick snap and then picks up his other sword, now standing in front of Aoshi. “Who are you?” The ninja said with a muffled deep voice.  “What!” Kasugai growled. “Are you a friend of this man?” Kasugai smirks: “I might be. Who the heck wants to know?” “The Golden Reez Nexiaya.” “The Golden Reez ……Nexiaya; what happened to the Former Reez?” “The Golden Ninjas no longer stand under the Former Reez, they now server under the name of the Golden Reez Nexiaya.” “Why did you attack Aoshi?” Who the heck do you think you are?!”  Kasugai asked impatiently.  “Know this samurai, the Former Reez failed miserably to put the Silver Samurais in their place. The New Reez, however, will not hesitate!” Without moving a finger, a golden knife suddenly collects out of golden dust out of nowhere behind Kasugai’s back and is abruptly shot into Aoshi’s heart. Aoshi shuts his eyes tight and lets out a low grunt, one that Kasugai doesn’t hear. “(Snarls) … what is that supposed to mean?!” The ninja then extends one of his arms, still holding his Sai, and gives Kasugai the thumbs down. Kasugai subsequently squint his eyes in irritation. The ninja suddenly begins to fade into golden dust but as he does, he uses his other hand to slightly pull down his mask showing only his eyes, which glow bright gold. Aoshi then lets out another grunt, only this time a little louder and begins to cough. 
“Uh… Aoshi! No!” Kasugai drops to the floor and quickly pulls the knife out, but as he does, it bursts into small particles of golden dust, which Kasugai mistakenly inhales. (Coughs)... 
He then presses hard on Aoshi’s wound to impede the bleeding. “Hold on Aoshi.” 
Aoshi grabs hold of one of Kasugai’s arms and whispers an important message: “Kasugai, please, don’t let him!” 
“What”?! 
“Don’t let .....Nexiaya ….. he’ll seek Autari in time …. But I don’t know when…!” “Don’t let it happen!” Aoshi’s grip on Kasugai slowly weakened and he falls into a dead-like silence.  
“Aoshi I need to know more about Autari! Who is he? I can’t protect him if I don’t know! I need to know why you gave him to me. Aoshi! Aoshi!” “Come on say something!” Aoshi?! Kasugai cried out in distress. He then slowly removed his hands from Aoshi’s wound and returned to his feet.  “I’m so sorry……Aoshi!” (Fade to black) 

]]> 2020-03-16 22:30:13 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462421781 Chapter 10: The Seeking of the Unknown luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462422740 {About a month later, Kasugai had become very ill with symptoms no medic in the entire Uri Bon Folic had ever seen before. The cause of his atypical conditions was due to his internal exposure to the golden dust of the knife the Golden Ninja used to kill Aoshi. He could not be cured. In his last days Kasugai appeared before the Silver Sphere and pleaded they give him all the information they could about Autari.} The scene takes place in a big room, somewhere deep within the Sphere Institute. Kasugai is seated at a medium size circular table with the First Leader of the Silver Sphere. A few windows make it evident that it is a quite gloomy day and the clouds decided to bring light showers every once in a while.
 Kasugai leans weakly on the table with one hand supporting his lowered head by his forehead. He then slowly and wearily lifts his head and stares at the leader, who is now at an accurately old age. Kasugai then gives himself a light chuckle. “This all completely came just out of nowhere. How could something like this happen? “This” pertaining to everything; the infiltration, the murder, and now my illness.” There is a small moment of silence. “I ….. remember….. Aoshi said that the current Reez is somehow indirectly after Autari, and he wants me to ….. protect him.”
 “Hmmm, Autari huh?” The man said with a sigh. “Will you, Kasugai?” 
“In my conditions, I’m not too sure how, but of course I will do whatever it takes. But you need to understand, I don’t know much about him. I need to know more about Aoshi and Autari. I lost complete contact with Aoshi after he was chosen to serve for you as the National Line. You need to tell me what he went through and what happened concerning Autari.”  
“I guess this is information worth sharing with you.” 
Kasugai nods his head in agreement and tries hard to fight his drowsiness to listen. 
“Where should I start? Poor Aoshi, such a young man was put through so much. But from the start, he wasn’t much the social type, and as such he never did stay in one place, he always preferred to travel. And so we asked him to work as our line to the other regions. He willingly accepted. Being one of the best silver samurais of his generation, Aoshi, wanted to distinguish himself from the rest of the people of the Uri Bon Folics, after being chosen. And so he forged the silent silver, which, as we all know now as our most powerful national symbol. At that time, there were four of us: the Uri Bon Folics also known as the Silver Samurais, the Golden Reez also known as the Golden Ninjas, the Black Tanja also known as the Onyx Army, and the , now deceased, Obiwaba Group, also known as the Diamond Soldiers. In order from strongest to weakest, the Black Tanja were first, then came the Uri Bon Folics and the Golden Reez on equal terms, and the Obiwaba Group were last. 
“Yeah, I know”, said Kasugai with his eyes half way closed, “they weren’t a people really known for their strength. But for that reason no one ever bothered them until … that shocking event.” 
The man nods his head “Yes”. “Out of all the other regions, Aoshi visited the Obiwaba Group most frequently. He grew an odd connection to them and extended his visits to help them out any way he could.”  The old man looks up into space in remembrance. “Aoshi was a man of rare abilities. He was able to forge special swords that contained superior level powers that could only be activated by a special few. And so, he put it at his priority to forge a sword for the Diamond Soldiers. The Standing Matsarubi was that sword.” 
“I see, and no one other than Aoshi and leader of the Obiwaba Group has ever seen this Standing Matsarubi.” 
The man again nods his head “Yes”. The Standing Matsarubi is quite similar to the Silent Silver in its own distinctive way. As you might have guessed, because Aoshi created both swords, he was able to use both of them to their full extent. 
“Is there any more like him”?
“Can’t so far tell; the younger generation is not yet developed enough to be judged. With all matters considered, Aoshi felt that with the Standing Matsarubi, the Obiwaba Group would have a better chance at defending itself and gaining more strength as a nation. However, the leader of the Obiwaba Group didn’t quite have the same intensions as Aoshi.  The leader of the Obiwaba Group was a proud-for-nothing fool, who led his people into what had become their greatest and last downfall.”  
 “And you heard all of this from Aoshi himself?” 
The real story is much more complicated. The most important aspect however would be the fact that the hidden powers of the Standing Matsarubi can only be unleashed by a distinctive few, and it just so happened that there was only one person in the Diamond Soldiers that was able to do this. Given that the sword was directly given to him from Aoshi himself, the leader, without a doubt, knew he could lead his people into a whole new kind of national supremacy. And so, he went ahead and led his best soldiers into war against the power heads of the Onyx Empire.”
 “The Power Heads….. of the Onyx Empire?!”
 “The leader and his soldiers were of no match, of course, and with his dying breath, the leader of the Obiwaba Group hoarsely called forth the powers of the Standing Matsarubi.  But unfortunately, he could not unleash even an ounce of its power. The Onyx Army annihilated the Diamond Leader and his soldiers, but they didn’t stop there. They advanced south and completely gave waste to the entire Obiwaba Group, leaving nobody alive. It was said that their actions were driven by their need to protect their superiority status. By challenging the Onyx Empire, the Obiwaba Group, the lowest of the Nations, threatened the most powerful for supremacy and power. Unintentionally, however, they didn’t kill everyone. When he heard that the Leader had gone into battle against the Onyx Army, Aoshi was furious and devastated. Against the Silver Sphere’s wishes, Aoshi retrieved the Standing Matsarubi from the battlefield and fought with it side by side along with the Silent Silver and tried to protect the remaining defenseless villagers, as the Onyx Army advanced. With both swords, however, Aoshi didn’t unleash much of either’s power, and thus he was badly wounded. Of course if he had, he would have been singlehandedly capable of eradicating the entire Onyx Army and more. But Aoshi knew that if he had, he would only be putting the Uri Bon Folics in grave danger and he himself would be breaking the barrier. Instead, realizing that his attempts were futile against an entire army, Aoshi, still wounded, fled the land taking with him a baby boy of only six months of age, who was recently born unto a poverty stricken family who lived on the out skirts of the nation. He was the only one Aoshi could save and so he brought him to the only place that he could live safely, the land of the Uri Bon Folics.” 
“And he gave him to me. Why me?”
 “At the time, you were still one of the most powerful and skilled Samurai, and one Aoshi knew he could count on to protect Autari at any time needed. Also he had heard that you too recently had a child, someone Autari could later have a comfortable brotherly relationship with, if not anyone else.” 
Kasugai then let out a sigh. “Unfortunately Autari doesn’t seem to value anyone of us and he keeps mostly to himself. He doesn’t talk much to anybody. However, Torch is completely convinced that Autari is his brother and he loves and cares for him as such. Please, unless things become extremely critical, do not tell Torch the truth about Autari. He really doesn’t have to know. If all goes well, it is better that he never knows.”
“If that is what you desire, then alright.”
 Kasugai suddenly began to breathe heavily and buried his face in his palms, while clinching his head in pain. 
“Are you alright?” There is a small silence.
 (Now only panting) “Aoshi told me back then, that in fifteen years something dangerous would develop in Autari’s body and whatever this thing was, would be a risk to those around him. But at that time, Aoshi didn’t know about Autari’s eyes, did he?” 
“He did.”
 “But how; they weren’t apparent at that time. Back then, his eyes looked completely normal.”
 “Aoshi knew the boy’s eyes would look distinctive.” 
“Did all the people in the Obiwaba Group have eyes like him?” Kasugai said removing his hands from his head and replacing them back on the table top. 
“No, Autari was the only one and now, is the only one. Somehow, Aoshi knew all of this, without receiving any information from anyone.  But remember, he gave this information in an all or nothing scenario. It is possible that none of this ever happens.”
(Now massaging his left temple with two fingers) “Yeah, his eyes already change color and I should just disregard and not expect the rest to occur!” he said sarcastically. 
“That is all up to you. However, Kasugai, this was all Aoshi’s doings and we only accepted it. But we have no such obligations to the boy. If he poses as a threat to the safety of the Uri Bon Folics, we have no choice but to deal with him as an enemy.  But if you are capable of keeping watch over him, he is free to live the life of a Silver Samurai. We will not, however, pardon any acts of treason. But you have my word Kasugai, if you are to leave and can no longer protect Autari before he is himself capable, we will look after him.” 
“Arigatou!” Kasugai slowly lowers his head and rests his forehead against the table top, repeating with a weary yet grateful voice: “Arigatou.”
(Flashback ends)
 Autari jumps from of the hilt of his sword and lands on one knee with a grunt. He stands and pulls the blade out of the ground with ease and quickly sheaths it. Huh, it’s dark already? Autari looks up to where the sun once had been. (Sighs)* I better get going before Nexiaya gets impatient and sends Monica to find me. Autari tosses the watch in the air twice before placing it back into his pocket as he exits the court.
 

]]> 2020-03-16 22:31:53 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462422740 Chapter 11: The Golden Ninja Assembly luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462424033
In another chamber, Nexiaya, Monika, and Saito sat in a semi-circle around four golden lit candles that gave the room a gold-like glow. Along each corner of the room, were stationed five golden ninjas; well equipped with weaponry and masks that bore the Golden Ninja Emblem. With only four ninjas along the last corner which contained the door leading out, there were 19 ninjas in all. Hey Monika, you wanna here a joke? Saito’s face light up with excitement in contrast to his previous bored expression.  No, Saito and you shouldn’t be talking. Monika whispers her answer with the intention that Nexiaya did not hear their conversation.  But you REALLY SHOULD hear it, I just made it up. No Saito, zip it! Monika speaks through her teeth and has now become slightly irritated while trying to be undetectable. Fine. Nexiaya do you wanna hear my joke. Monika’s heart suddenly skips a beat in total shock and embarrassment that Saito would actually ask Nexiaya such a ridiculous question. S... Saito! Sure why not, we’re waiting for Autari aren’t we. Monika’s heart then skips a second beat in utter surprise with Nexiaya’s response. Oh a…alright. Ok, why was this guy, who has two eyes, unable to SEE the beauty of nature? Well that’s just silly. He’s obviously blind. I mean anyone with eyes can see that nature is beautiful. YEAH! He’s blind, get it! Saito laughs loudly and holds his stomach in emphasis. Get it!  I know, that’s what I just said. Monika arches her eye in confusion. No, I mean he’s actually blind, as in no eye sight. But you just said he had two eyes. Saito’s smile quickly recedes as he acknowledges his sister’s inability to perceive his joke. You really know how to kill a joke, don’t you Monika? Your JOKE doesn’t make any sense! It’s so simple. The guy can’t see the beauty of nature, because he’s BLIND. But you just said…. His eyes don’t work, that’s what it means to be blind! Oh, he’s that kind of blind, I thought he was blind psychologically and just didn’t think nature was beautiful. But that still isn’t funny. Where’s the joke? Nexiaya closes his eyes and smirks. I get it. Saito jumps to his feet and points at Monika. Ha, you see!? Even Nexiaya gets it. You’re hopeless Monika. Monika slightly growls to herself. Sit yourself down Saito. The door knob suddenly turns and Saito quickly sits back in his position. Autari enters the room and sits down a few feet in front of Nexiaya, completing their semi- circle into a full circle. You’re late Autari. Well, I try. Monika shuts her eyes and frowns at Autari’s immense lack of respect when he talks to Nexiaya. Autari again puts his true personality aside and assumes his previous uninterested and bored personality, when he is in Monika’s presents. His voice also becomes slightly deeper than his normal voice and a little less sinister. Soooooo…. Autari sighs impatiently.  Before we discuss our true matters, let me first inform everyone on our current situation. As we all know, I sent for an Onyx Warrior from the Onyx Army to carry out a specific order. This Warrior was no other than the elite Opal Sanoko Force. I am sure that the order, in his mind’s interpretation, was to seek out the Silent Silver and retrieve it. However, he was free to do whatever he wished. And now seeing that he has not returned in the appointed time interval I predicted he would, I feel it is safe to assume that he has either failed in his retrieval or no longer plans to do so. However, even if he was to go as far as to help the enemy, give them vital information, or lead them here, he would only be helping my cause, and I was sure to let him know this. Nexiaya then shifts his attention to Autari, who seems to be in another world. Autari? Huh? Autari lazily looks up and his gold and green eyes meet Nexiaya’s.  I believe you were the last to come across the enemy’s group on your way back from the trip I sent you on. Sanoko was also out carrying out his order. Did you happen to come across him or is there any extra detail you can tell us about the enemy? Through his mask of false personality, Autari couldn’t help but slightly smile at the memory. Yeah. I saw this Sanoko guy, but he didn’t see me. I was at first surprised to find an Onyx Warrior all the way out there. But I later assumed he was working for you, so I didn’t interfere. And no, I didn’t get any extra details on the enemy. I watched them only for a while and then went on my way. But before I did that I had a little…. Fun. Is that so? Ha, what would you know about “fun” Autari, considering you find everything so uninteresting? Humph. Saito fails to hold back a giddy laugh at Autari’s simple response to Monika’s insult.  At any rate, you are all to remain here in the fortress, fully equipped and prepared, until further notice. There’s a good chance that….. Nexiaya voice continues to be heard faintly in the background as Autari’s thoughts take over. Yeah….. a little…. Fun….. Autari suddenly thinks back to the time when he watched the group of samurai making their way deeper into the forest.  
As they run, the camera shifts it’s attention from them to a far off tree and zooms in to see Autari standing on one of its branches holding on to his sword, which was stabbed into the trunk. He then lifts his head to the right and spots Sanoko, who is now currently about a mile away, but is dead on their trail and traveling swiftly from tree to tree. A smile becomes apparent behind his mask and he streaks a few yards ahead of them and positions himself in a nearby tree.  He slowly peels down his mask with one hand and lifts the other to his mouth, delivering a fluid stream of sound. Autari is somehow able to control and guide the sound waves of his unique whistle to any location without anything but his objective detecting it. This time he directs it specifically towards Torch’s ears. Right now, the sound is only low and faint as it hits Torch’s eardrum. Though very soft now, Torch clearly detects the sound and his eyes suddenly widen. His mind is suddenly thrown into disarray and scenes of the night he lost Spectra flash in his head. Torch begins to breathe heavily and his running pace quickly decreases. After flashing back into reality, Torch hears Amarantha’s voice: Are you alright Torch.I don’t know. Torch slowly scans the trees for the cause of the noise, but tries to keep his paranoia to himself.  Well, we’re trailing too far behind, try to pick up the pace. Torch could still somehow sense Autari’s presence, but then suddenly loses it. He then stops completely and stares at Amarantha, who too abruptly stops in response to him. Autari then gives another smile and continues blowing a still soft stream of noise.  Shhhh, did you hear that? What?! I can’t hear anything, except you speaking. (Gasp) Listen, there it is again. What are you talking about? Autari then blows a much louder sound and the waves now hit Torch’s ear drums with enormous force. I don’t hear anything. What are you deaf, (Torch covers his right ear with his palm and holds it firmly) it’s getting louder. Torch begins to franticly search the area. Autari soon stops and pulls his mask back over his mouth as he spots Sanoko not too far away and approaching at an unimaginable speed. I guess I better get out of here now. Torch slowly removes his hand from his ear as the sound abruptly disintegrates. Inwardly, Torch sighs: He’s gone!
 Autari is rapidly shocked back into reality with a blow to the head by Monika, who literally jumps out of her seat to do so. Ow! What the heck was that for? You bulkhead, respond when Master Nexiaya is speaking to you! Huh? Moving forward I want you all to act more according to your positions. Nexiaya gives them all a straight face, an expression without an expression that they all knew too well of when he was irritated, and then looks towards Monika in particular. Monika. Ahh, yes sir?! What information did you gather from our other prisoner? Oh yeah, she definitely is a member of the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver, however she claims that she isn’t one of the few who have completely mastered the skill to fully activate the Silent Silver. And she wouldn’t give me her name. She could just be lying. You can’t believe everything the prisoner tells you, sis. Quiet yourself, Saito. Monika whispered as she shut her eyes in a rush of irritation. Autari looks to the corner of his eye and speaks with vague remembrance. Her name is Spectra Aresu Kyo. Aresu… Kyo? How’d you know that? I just know. So she didn’t master the technique, huh. Nexiaya thinks to himself and then closes his eyes.  There goes my other alternative. Um…. Master…? Forget it, Monika, Saito; you both can leave now. Monika blinked in confusion and then eye balled Autari. “He wants to talk to Autari alone? Why?” 
Monika thought to herself, before responding in union with Saito. Yes sir! Saito and Monika exit the room and the door shuts behind them. 
(Chuckles) Wow, what’s the rush Nexiaya; I’ve never seen you so irritant. How could you know I am irritant, you hardly listened to a word I said. Your mind was obviously somewhere else this entire time. Not the entire time. I got enough info out of this meeting, but there’s something about you that still puzzles me Nexiaya. What’s that? Your genuine motive.  Autari said with curiosity. You have time and time again said that your goal was to put the Silver Samurais in their place and then aim to destroy the only chance they have for regaining their previous national status, as equals with the Golden Ninjas, the Silent Silver. Autari suddenly breaks his chain of thought. You know I can care less about national status. What is your point? Oh yeah, now this group of samurai, they are outcasts correct? Yes. And you have already gained the Silver Samurais’ submission three years ago which was already eminent two years before that, am I right? That is correct. And yet you are troubling yourself with such people why…..? Let’s just say I have an unforgettable affiliation with some of the members of that group. Furthermore, what becomes of the group of outcast samurai who have broken the status barrier between the Uri Bon Folics and The Golden Reez will forever stand as an example to those who wish to attempt so in the future. Yet your plans seem to be more centered on the Silent Silver itself. You indirectly forced the enemy to steal the Silent Silver from the Home of The Uri Bon Folics, after purposely extracting the only two members who you thought had experience training as a member of the Secret Seal, with my Intel. Thus, making sure the enemy could not use the weapon severely against you. What do you plan on doing to the Silent Silver after you have successively retained it within your grasp? Autari leans forward with his hands on his knees and gives Nexiaya a sinister smile. You’ve already answered that question yourself. I will obliterate the sword from existence. Yeah yeah, that’s all nice and all but…. (The camera zooms in on Autari’s golden and green eyes) what are you REALLY planning? What are you getting at, Autari. Come on Nexiaya, knowing you, do you really expect me to believe that you would really destroy such a powerful and now easily accessible weapon? Autari lifts his hands up at elbow length to show no offense.  Never mind don’t answer that. For what is worth, I’d find it more interesting if I were to have found that out myself. That I would. Besides, I don’t think you have what it takes to erase such a sword from existence. It takes true power to destroy pure power. Nexiaya didn’t care much about Autari’s suspicions and didn’t show any disclosure on the matter. Hmm, Autari you really should keep your thoughts to yourself. There’s a good chance that you can plunge into something you don’t wish to penetrate. Nexiaya responded without much force behind his words, seemingly half exhausted. He then eased himself up and walked up to Autari’s side, who too stood up, and they both meet at shoulder length facing opposite directions. You don’t trust me, is that it? Autari looks slightly over his shoulder with a smile on his face.  Why would I make you first in command if I didn’t trust you? Ha, beats me. Autari, do you know your full name? Uhh. Autari closes his eyes and frowns.  Do you even know who gave you that name or what it means? Autari only smiles and pulls his mask over his mouth. You have no idea, do you? Nexiaya now turns to face Autari and stares him directly in the eyes.  You are unique, Autari.  You can blend in perfectly with any nation you wished, because you have no assimilations with any of the nations’ once or ever. Nexiaya indicates to Autari’s eyes.  Not even the Diamond Soldiers. After leaving the Uri Bon Folics, you truly had nowhere to go. I offered you the chance to join me and the Golden Ninjas and in return gave you the freedom to do whatever you wanted concerning the Onyx Empire, knowing and respecting your grudge against them. And in return I only asked you to stand by me as my secondary, and nothing less. How could I not trust you? Hmm. You’re right. You’d have to be a fool to have done all that and not trust me. However, if you are truly curious, with this situation particularly, I would rather you not be involved. Autari squint his eyes in remembrance. (Flashback) And although I have no eye sight, even I can see that Nexiaya didn’t want you around today. {Flashback end} I see. Nexiaya finally turns towards the door and opens it.  Funny, you’re the second person I know, who can look me dead in the eyes without the slightest hint of fear behind the surface of your own. Oh wait, come to think of it, you are the third. (Chuckles) and... You’re mistaken. Autari turns so that his back is now facing Nexiaya. I do indeed know who it was who gave me my name. But if I recall correctly, it was a Golden Ninja who took his life. How unfortunate. Nexiaya shuts the door behind him. His footsteps are heard getting farther and farther down the halls. Autari’s knees suddenly give away and he sulks down to the floor after already had sent the other Ninjas out. While still on his knees, Autari pulls out his sword and places it into the fire of the lined up candles. As he does the symbols that were engraved into the diamond surface of his sword lit up bright gold. Autari looks deeply at the inscriptions and begins to smile. So naïve Nexiaya, I know without a doubt what my full name is and its meaning. Autari Shikashite, the last standing diamond, and to think, it was a silver samurai who gave me that name.  The scene fades transparently into the next.  

]]> 2020-03-16 22:34:03 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462424033 Chapter 12: The Weakened Flames of a Torch luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462424782     
                                                                      …………
Back in the forest, it is about day break and the team has not yet reached the Golden Ninjas’ lair. They have just crossed a small stream whose waters have partially receded.  We should take a break. Seriously. Torch said exhaustedly.  Sonia’s will to continue standing crumbled at the sound of the word “break”, and she quickly sunk to the ground, breathing heavily.  Not long after everyone else followed. Only Sanoko remained standing and he appears to be scoping out the area with uncertainty. Amarantha began squeezing the remains of water out of her pants leg, before looking up at Sanoko. Hey, Sano, are we lost? Hmm, we’re not lost. I just can’t recall coming past this stream on my way here. As a matter of fact I don’t think I’ve ever been in this part of this forest. Why do you ask? Maybe because you said you could get us to Nexiaya’s lair by sunrise, if we left at dusk last night. We ran all night nonstop without any sleep and we end up here which doesn’t look much like a Ninja lair to me. Whined a very annoyed and irritated Amuro. We better not be lost. Sanoko looks towards Amuro with an equal sense of irritation. Well maybe it was that blast you hit me with, genius, because ever since then I can’t seem to gain any sense of direction around here. Don’t blame me for your own short comings. You just have a lousy sense of direction. Insults won’t help you samurai and I never said we were lost. No, you just implied it. How can you two have enough energy to argue?  Amarantha moaned. I for one am extremely tired and hungry.  That little walk made you tired? Who do you think you are kidding, Amara. Umm, I’d say I’m pretty tired too! Why don’t we all just drop our former plans and just rest up for a few hours. The plan itself was actually pretty stupid seeing how if it had worked out we would have arrived in this condition. Way to think ahead Sano! Hey, you guys are the ones who said you’ll want to find your friends ASAP. There was a short silence and not long after Sanoko too sat down to rest. Fine, a few hours, and then that is it.
Torch sighs in relief and lies on his back with his hands supporting his head from behind.  He looks up at the sky which contains hardly any clouds. Looks like it’s going to be a sunny day, a really sunny day…
Torch suddenly slips into a flash back:
 (About 2 years after Kasugai’s meeting with the Silver Sphere) Torch is seen standing near a tomb stone fighting back tears that eventually fall from the sides of his eyes. Beside him is young Amuro (now about ten years old) who is sitting on the ground and partially playing with the blades of grass that are between his fingers. He slowly looks up at Torch and feels empathy for him. Torch’s face is brightly lit up and his black hair warmed by the strong rays of the sun that heated the atmosphere of the summer afternoon.  A grievous expression grows on his face as he whips his eyes with the back of his hand. He then let out a short exhale and bows respectfully at the waist to the tomb stone. As he stands upright again, he looks to the right and eyeballs in disbelief another boy about 12 years old sit atop the arch of another tomb stone, with his back facing Torch and his head bent up towards the sky, as if staring at the sun. A smile is greatly apparent on his face as he feels the warmth of the sun’s rays on the surface of his face. As one of his legs dangle over the edge of the stone, the other is bent at the knee and is firmly placed on top of the tomb stone. Torch slowly walks towards him, as Amuro remains on the ground.  
Autari are you crazy? You can’t just sit on top of a dead stranger’s tomb stone, it’s not right. Most importantly, this is the area where all of the brave and honored silver samurai who have lost their lives are buried. Please show some respect will you.
(Sighs)* Fine. (He uses a tone that shouts “why are you bothering me”)
Autari leaps from the stone and begins running circles around Amuro.
(Sighs)* Why did you even agree to come along if you weren’t going to do what we came for?
Because Amuro was coming along, he’s at least more fun than you. (Laughs) Uh…err…hey Amuro; DO you remember why we came here? 
In disbelief of Autari’s statement, Torch just stands motionless and stares into Autari’s eyes, which are slightly brighter green and gold than they were two years ago, with no understanding once or ever.
What? Why are you looking at me like that?
Torch tightened his hands into a fist. As he does, Amuro quickly stands up and taps Autari on the shoulder. 
We came here to pay our respects to your father, remember? Autari turns around and faces the tomb in remembrance.   
Oh yeah. Kasu….gai Yasu...na. Autari reads aloud the name that was carved into the stone.  He then turned around and spotted another tomb that had the name Aoshi Yukawa, incurved with style. Sigh* People die, Torch, it’s the easy part of life. I just don’t see why it should cause others to feel down. It just doesn’t make any sense to me. But I can see that’s how you’re feeling now. At the same time, it has been about a year. Autari walks over to Torch and pats him on the shoulder with a smile. You’ll get over it. He runs past him and indicates to Amuro to come with him. Coming. Amuro starts running after Autari, but stops as Torch angrily stares in Autari’s direction.  Um… Torch? Amuro asks in concern.  Torch realized Amuro was staring at him, and didn’t want him to worry. That might just be his way of dealing with it for now. Torch slightly laughs, disregarding his previous feeling of Autari. Go ahead, Amuro. I’ll catch up in a sec. Torch turns back towards the tombstone. Ok. Amuro nods though still uncertain, and runs down to where Autari was. Torch then takes one last look over his shoulder and watches Amuro and Autari playing in the distance. (Sigh)* Guess I’m alone now… Father. You didn’t have to die. You really didn’t have to. And by the hand of a Golden Ninja. Torch lowers his head. But don’t worry, I know Autari doesn’t give anything much thought, but we will both strive to become great silver samurai. We’ll make you proud, I promise. He then gives one last bow. As lifts himself upright again, the sun in brightly present behind him and the scene fades out to white. 

]]> 2020-03-16 22:35:26 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462424782 Chapter 13: A CONJECTURE COMES TRUE luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462425451
Three years later, at the age 16, Torch had already become one of the most skilled samurai of his generation. Because of his father’s close association with the Silver Sphere, Torch was allowed Intel on special international information and handled important tasks for them. The Silver Samurais were losing the war against the Golden Ninjas and it was only a matter of time before they would have to submit. For this reason, a new establishment was built upon a foundation Aoshi had left his people. The Silent Silver had become a national symbol, but also a weapon of last hope. The Silver Samurais began training a special group, known as the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver, to reveal the special few who were capable of unleashing its full powers. Like many others, Autari wished to participate in this training and decided to become a member of the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver.  Upon hearing this news, however, the Silver Sphere rejected his decision and felt that because he was now at the age of Aoshi’s conjecture, he should not be allowed to move freely in public without constant surveillance. However, being unable to explain this properly to Torch without breaking the promise they made to Kasugai, the Silver Sphere tried to convince Torch that Autari’s differences might cause an unwanted stirring between him and the other members, as it had before when he tried to socialize with others in his younger years. On the other hand, Torch assured the Silver Sphere that he would watch Autari and insure that nothing of any troubling sort would occur. Autari gave his word as well. 
 
On his first day there, Autari was accompanied by both Torch and Amuro. In the midst of a large crowd that was headed to the main floor of the institute, a girl about 18 years old with a long brown ponytail that reached the middle of her back and a black and brown simple samurai top and white pants with a brown strap around the waist, wavered in and out of the crowd and made her way to the front. 
Kegiskae!      
Huh? As she spun her head around to see who had called her name, Kegiskae was knocked off balance by someone in the crowd that bumped her shoulder and sent her tumbling out of the crowd. Ooww! She groaned as she pushed herself from off the floor.  As she began brushing herself off, Torch, Amuro, and Autari ran towards her.  Heehee, sorry.  Oh it’s you. Hey Kegiskae, long time no see. Oh hey Amuro. Wow you’ve grown. Kegiskae then looked at Autari and moved closer for inspection.  Who are you? It’s Autari, remember. Oh yeah Torch’s little brother. Long time no see, Autari.  You look … uhh… different, I don’t remember your eyes looking so... dark.  Take note: Autari’s eyes are now the deepest forest green and the brightest gold that gold could hope to become. Wait a minute, if you’re all here, then that means…..A grim look grew on Kegiskae’s face. No….don’t tell me you’re all here for the training! She then folded her hands across her chest. It isn’t for everyone you know. Most of these people who have just entered will all be kicked out before the end of the day.  That’s how we evaluate them.  No... Amuro and I aren’t here for that. Torch said with a smile. Only Autari will be staying, but we will be around.   Whoow, what a relief! Wait what, Autari?! Ohh of all people….no offense. None taken. Autari said with a proud smile. Hey Kegiskae, keep an eye on him for me will you? Torch whispered. Autari has a way with trouble. I’ll do my best. Kegiskae whispered back and then whined to herself “why me?”
Kegiskae, what’s keeping ya? Another girl about 14 years old ran up to Kegiskae. She had two black shoulder length braids that hung over her shoulders with blue ribbons intertwined within the braids. She wore an outfit similar to Kegiskae’s except all of the brown in Kegiskae’s outfit were a turquoise blue in her own. Come on their about to start… She stops right behind Kegiskae as soon as she sees the others. Kegiskae pulls her forward and rests an elbow on her shoulder. I don’t believe you’ve ever meant. Guys, this is Spectra Aresu Kyo. She is the youngest member of the secret seal and my closest friend. Spectra these are my childhood friends, Torch, Amuro, and Autari. Spectra shyly smiled and waved her hand slightly. Hi. Hey! Hey.  Torch found himself unable to say anything and just stood there……. Staring? Torch, aren’t you going to say something. Huh…. Oh, ha-ha, nice to meet you…. Spectra.  Umm hmm, Kegiskae we really have to go now, they are going to leave us. What do you mean? They can’t leave me. Spectra grabs Kegiskae’s arm and pulls her down the halls. Alright you better get going Autari, good luck to ya! Amuro said cheerfully. Thanks. Autari states running after the others as he feels a hand grab hold of his arm. Autari, listen carefully. Torch commanded. You heard this from me and nobody else. Watch yourself! And be considerate, because if you do anything stupid, I’m the one who’s going to get in trouble for it and I already got too much to worry about as it is! Torch, Autari said with a carefree smiling face, you worry too much, you always have. He then hanks his arm free and sprints down the hall and then takes a turn down another so that he is no longer in sight. You know he’s kinda right. Don’t go taking his side, you know him just as much as I do. Torch and Amuro begin walking out of the institute and sit on the steps outside the building. A breeze suddenly sweeps by and blows the strands of Amuro and Torch’s hair around the sides of their faces.  Hmm, Kyo, I know I’ve heard that name before. Who, that Spectra girl? Not her in particular, but the last name itself. Well now that you mentioned it, there was a man who tried to convince the Former Reez of the Golden Ninjas many years before the war actually started, to avoid it. He went by the name T. A. Kyo, but it was said not to have been his true name. Torch turned to Amuro with a confused face. How did you know that? Ever since you and Autari began to develop your swordsmanship skills, two years ago, I became more interested in the current war. Well … mostly after the death of ……. Samurai Kasugai and Master Aoshi. Torch diverts his attention to the sky and leans back so that his back was supported by a few of the previous steps. You see, it was only after that, that I ever felt any effect of the war. Only then did the war seem like a reality. So I brushed up on its early years, and spent more time on that, than in sharpening my swordsmanship skills, unlike the rest of you. But I’m not all that bad. Amuro said trying to change the subject. As a matter of fact, I’m actually really interested in this training the Secret Seal has to offer. So why didn’t you join up alongside Autari. I’m sure he would have liked that. The age limit’s 14. Amuro pouts. Ohh! The scene trails up to the sky and fades into the next scene. 
In one of the main rooms of the institute, two swords meet the other’s blade. Clink, Clink. Autari and some other boy are seen demonstrating their swordsmanship in front of a crowd of the members. Under the other guys right eye was a dark birthmark that looked like a claw and his hair…um well... he had none. Kegiskae and another guy around her age, only a bit taller, with black hair pushed back behind his ears and down the back of his neck, walked in front of the crowd with their hands proudly behind their backs and stood up as straight as possible. He appears to be the same guy who had bumped her when she was racing to the front of the crowd who were entering the institute. They both wore necklaces with the eclipse emblem as the medallion, around their necks which dangled as they crossed the crowd. “Now, as you can all see, you will all be permitted to spar and practice with real swords instead of the normal wooden simulations. Why, because you are all expected to have already had full experience with the skills of sword fighting.” He indicates Autari and the other guy’s speed and accurate attacks and blocks. “But, this isn’t the only kind of training you will all see, here you will be learning advanced training, and although you will not all be guaranteed the ability to activate the Silent Silver.... Kegiskae snaps her finger once. The other guy Autari was sparring with suddenly ceases and sheaths his sword. Spontaneously, he punches Autari in the stomach twice and swings a kick for his head which is blocked by Autari’s left arm. He then jumps up and completes the kick with his other leg, landing back on both feet, while Autari spun completely around and landed on his back with a grunt. Those of you who remain will all be given skills that succeed that of any sword fighting.  Kegiskae then snapped her fingers twice and Autari, still on the floor, looked up with a confused expression.  The guy with the claw mark under his eye then drew his sword and pointed it at Autari’s face. With a confused expression still on his face, Autari just stared at the tip of his sword as if waiting for something to happen. The sword began to let off silver steam and a sliver bolt collected at its tip. “Think fast samurai!” the bold guy said. Autari smirked and kicked the sword’s tip upward and the bolt shot out, reflected on the ceiling and a few of the walls, and headed straight for Kegiskae.  The guy beside her caught the bolt with one hand and shattered it, then looked up to meet Autari’s eyes.  “Humph, careless!” Sign* Arigato, Ikazuchi. Alright that was just a demonstration. Kegiskae turned to face the crowd.  Let me properly introduce myself. “Autari get back in the crowd.” Ikazuchi gestured. On his way back to the crowd, Autari crossed in front of Ikazuchi and grazed his shoulder with his own. Now then, my name is Kegiskae Oriechan! “I am Ikazuchi Thunder!” “Taijan Sao!” Said the guy with the claw mark under his eye. We, being the most experienced members here, will be your trainers. Of course, the real supervisor of this institution is one of the Silver Sphere, Lady Sujime, the Second Leader. So I expect all of you to act very proper and co operable, because you will all be watched by a higher eye.” “With that already said, you will all show your respect and best behavior here and to all of you superiors.” Ikazuchi added. “Understood!” All the members shouted in union. ”Well then….let us begin,” declared Taijan. Kegiskae, Ikazuchi, and Taijan all dropped their swords, sheath and all, and charged into the crowd which had done likewise.  Every one throw punches and kicks, blocked and took head on hits with great speed and force. However, through the thick crowd it becomes hard to keep track of everyone you throw a punch or kick at. And for that matter, Autari was easily able to duck in and out of certain fights and avoid many kicks and blows without throwing any himself, all the while being undetected. After an hour or so of this, everyone in the room showed pure exhaustion with heavy breathing and pants. “You all did well. I see combat practice wasn’t much a surprise for you,” Ilazuchi panted. Autari you need to work on your combat skills. You’re very good with swordsmanship, but you need to develop more hand and leg coordination. Autari dropped his head and lifted his thumb in agreement, all the while still panting. Everyone began looking at Autari in particular. “Ugh, why’d she have to point me out? Like my eye colors aren’t already doing a great job.” He groaned to himself, while closing his eyes and folding his arms across his chest.  “Alright then,” Ikazuchi said as he, Kegiskae, and Taijan picked up their swords and placed them back at their sides, “tomorrow we will discuss to you the properties of the Silent Silver, its forger, and what it takes to attempt activation of its hidden abilities.” Autari smirks and turns, starting the momentum of leave, as all the rest of the members in the crowd soon follow after him.  Everyone then spreads out and disperses into the halls of the institute. Autari is seen walking down one of the halls with is hand pressed against his chin in thinking position and is currently in deep thought. “Ahh, a conspiracy?! Hmm most likely not. Ahh but then again, they did all in some way make me stick out. They first choose me as that Taijan guy’s sparring dummy, and then that Ikazuchi guy, sounds like some kind of poisonous food, pointed out how sloppy my maneuvering was. Not to mention Kegiskae kindly bringing to light my weakness in physical combat.  Autari begins to smile. Hehe, a conspiracy it would seem! He continued to walk down the hall, now with his eyes closed and still in deep thought. Two other girls were also walking down the hall but in the opposite direction. One of the girls held in her hand a book and was obviously too absorbed in it to notice anyone in her surroundings other than the girl beside her who was chattering one about something she clearly wasn’t interested in. 
“Hey, girl, are you even listening to me?” 
“Sure, Naslé, I’m hear ya.” 
“Hey watch out!”
The other girl’s shoulder bumped Autari’s as they passed each other. At first Autari didn’t even notice the bump until the girl turned around and said: “Sorry, I didn’t see you.” Autari then finally opens his eyes and removes his hand from his chin as he turns around to see who was talking to him. 
Oh hey, I didn’t see you either.
She suddenly gasps and drops her book along with her jaw which is sprung open. She then slowly raises a shaking finger to point at his face with pure shock on her own. 
“What the...?”
Naslé quickly puts her hand over the other girl’s mouth. 
Huh? Autari raised an eyebrow in confusion. 
“Nothing!” Naslé laughs nervously. “She didn’t say anything!”
“Yes I did.” The other girl muffled through Naslé’s hand before peeling it off her mouth. “What in the world happened to your eyes?  Is something wrong with them?”
Autari twitched in irritation. Uhh…. Well….
The girl took a step closer, causing Autari to automatically take a step back.  The two were suddenly caught in a gaze, as the girl looked deeply into his eyes, and he into her eyes trying desperately to find the under surface fear he so fortunately found in the eyes of others who stared into his own. Yet to his surprise, he found none.
“Amazing, were you born like that or did something….?” 
Naslé quickly grabbed hold of the girls mouth once again and begun dragging her away.   
“You’ll have to excuse her. We’re terribly sorry for bothering you. Well, we will be on our way now. Take care!” Naslé shouted nervously. 
Autari was utterly confused. Other than Torch, nobody had every stared him in the eye so freely, with not the slightest hint of fear, let alone excitement. He bent down and picked up the book she inconveniently left behind. After inspecting it for a second, he shoved it into his pocket and continued in the direction he had started in, only this time pondering on a different topic. 
“Amazing?” Hmm, never got that reaction before. Come to think of it, her eyes didn’t look too bad herself. Autari laughs to himself.  
Autari then exited the institution and walked along a paved path that led away from the area.  Droplets of water suddenly land on Autari’s shoulders and almost immediately the sky doesn’t hesitate to let it pour down heavier than it ever had. With every droplet that hit the ground, some portion of the landscape was eroded.  The weight of the rain however, didn’t, to any extent, seem to impend Autari’s pace, and his movement became neither slower nor the least bit lethargic. But I got to tell ya …that was some heavy raining.  He didn’t even give the slightest flinch as the lightening came ripping through the black storm clouds following the previous clapping force of thunder that shook the ground itself.  Amongst the chaos around him, Autari stood stable as if nothing were happening. Another stroke of lightening crashed down and set a nearby tree a flame.  As the fire flared up and lit up the night, Autari just walked right past it, showing no sense of shock or surprise. When the fire became a good distance behind him, the right side of his face lit up and his teeth become visible along with a bright smile. Another flash of lightening lit up the area and the entire scene paused on the upper area of Autari’s face.  
 
…………

]]> 2020-03-16 22:36:36 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462425451 Chapter 14: A CONJECTURE COMES TRUE (PART 2) luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462427140
The smell of cold, wet steel and blood fills the atmosphere of a small cloudy town on the outskirts of a nation. Commotion and chaos fills the air, as the faint screams and cries of many men and women and children are heard from far off. A baby only about a month or two, lays wrapped up in a shack nearby. The doors of the shack were wide open, giving a clear view of what was happening outside. A woman, not too far away from the shack, is being pulled by a man and another woman telling her that they all need to get out of the area. “The army is coming!” Child’s point of view: Muffled voices in the distance. The woman pulls her arms free from the other two people and runs towards the shack screaming out: “NO…..MY BABY!” A large explosion suddenly goes off, and the scene and all the voices become distorted and jumbled up.
Autari’s eyes suddenly spring open with a gasp that escapes his throat, as he jumps upright in his bed. He then shuts his eyes closed and throws his hands over his face, forcing his body to lie back down. 
Sigh* …..Yeah.
Torch’s voice takes us into the next scene: Hey, Autari, can I ask you a question? Autari and Torch are on their way back to the institute. They arrive earlier than anyone else and for that matter they are the only ones in the area. Hmm. What keeps you awake at night? Autari shrugs his shoulders. Torch puts his hands behind his head. You wanna know what keeps me awake at night? Autari doesn’t answer trying to show that he really wasn’t interested. Just thinking about all the crazy things you could do to get me in trouble for at this institution. Torch said with a silly smile on his face, with one eye peering to the side trying to catch a glimpse of what Autari’s expression might be, which was only a smile, not an ordinary smile, but a grin that said “I’m o.k. with that. Why are we leaving so early anyway? Torch said, clearly disappointed with Autari’s reaction, but trying to change the subject.
Autari? Kegiskae said standing next to the entrance of the building. Spectra was beside her. Hey, what’s up, you’re here pretty early. Yeah, I have a little something I want to get done before the next training session.  Alright, all the court yards are open, but there are a few others who might be occupying them. See ya later, Autari. Kegiskae turns to leave and takes Spectra along with her.  I’m here too you know! Torch points at himself as if slightly degraded. Spectra turns her head around while still walking. Bye Torch! Hehe! See ya Autari. Torch turns around and walks back the other way, while Autari advanced towards the building. After he got inside he made his way to one of the court yards, where five other members were working out. Autari walked straight inside, making hardly any noise once or ever. He unloaded a long black case that he carried on his back all the way there. Torch noticed it but decided not to ask what it was or when he got it. As the case dropped to the ground, everyone in the court yard quickly turned their heads to inspect.  
“Oh no.” One girl whispered, tapping the shoulder of one of the boys closest to her.
“Oh it’s him.” He said. “Come on guys, let’s go.”
Everyone started picking up their possessions and went on their way. Autari seemed to pay them no mind. Only one girl remained.  She appears to be in deep meditational thought as she sits in a Buddha-style with her hands lying lightly in her lap. Her hair is freshly cut in the front, while the back reached down to her shoulders. She opened her eyes and gasped inwardly at the familiar looking figure before her. “Ohh, those eyes, it is him.” She said to herself. “Oh dear, everyone already left? I guess I should go too.” She chuckles as she tries to slip past him. 
Wait. “Huh?” Autari reaches into his pocket and tosses a book to her from behind. That’s yours isn’t it? “Sure is.” She laughs uneasily, suddenly remembering how asinine her actions were the other day for her to have dropped and left her favorite book. By the way, what’s your name? “What, he wants to know my name? Umm, what is my name? Think fast.” “Hegira Hiten.” She blurts out quickly. “There, I said it.” Hegira? Ohh, I guess it would only be fair if I told you my name as well. But then again you probably already know it. I’ve got quite a reputation, but it’s not a very good one. “Ha, no, I don’t know your name. To tell you the truth, I’ve never heard of you.” To herself: “Why am I telling him that. Oh…I sound so stupid.” To himself: (How odd, she’s never heard of me. Impossible.) 
Autari. “Hmm?” My name…its Autari. “Well, Autari….. Ha, I guess I’ll let you get on with your…. training then. Bye.” You don’t have to leave if you don’t want to. Weren’t you in meditation just now? “Oh no, it’s fine. I was just about finish anyway.” Hegira exited the court but stopped just outside the entrance and hid behind the wall.  She slightly stuck her head out peeking back into the court. “Wow, his eyes are almost hypnotizing. They’re so deep I could almost get lost in them. Oh, I can’t believe I just went straight up in his face the other day and gazed into them. How embarrassing.  He probably thinks I’m some kind of weirdo.” Hegira pulls her head back and took a deep breath.  Autari drew his sword and removed the sheath from his side. He then drops the sheath and sticks the sword in the ground. Taking a fighting stance, Autari widens his legs and extends his hands out, which felt very odd because his sword was absent. He had to gain more experience with close hand to hand combat. He relied too much on his swordsmanship and needed to develop better hand and feet coordination. With his naturally quick reflexes, this development however, was effortless for Autari. With just a little bit of practice, he quickly heightened his stamina, energy force, and strength.  Hegira stood there the entire time and stared in awe at his progress. She often unconsciously found herself wandering too far into the court and quickly pulling herself back.  Autari jumps in the air and completes two round kicks and lands three back flips as he returns to the ground. However, as he does, Autari feels a thump in his head and an ache in his forearms. Thus, as he’s about to land his third flip, Autari become disoriented and comes tumbling down on his side, with a loud grunt. 
“(Gasp)” Hegira quickly covers her own mouth with both of her hands and split down the halls as Autari lifted his head towards the entrance at the sound of her gasp. Autari sits up but doesn’t stand back up. He began examining his hands, which still thumps with the beat of his head. Ugh, maybe I just worked myself to hard.  I never even got a chance to test out the sword. Autari rubs the top of the black case he had carried into the court and slightly removes the top of the case, revealing a portion of a diamond blade. He then quickly re-covers it and flips it over his back. Realizing how late it had gotten, Autari runs out of the court and sprints his way to the main floor. He busts into the room swinging the doors widely ajar, and becoming the soul attention of every eye in the room. Again he pays them no mind, but couldn’t help but notice that he wasn’t the only person out of breath as a result of rushing. Hegira, trying hard not to notice Autari glancing in her direction, is also breathing heavily, obviously out of breath from her previous escape.  As Autari rejoined the crowd the call of his name stopped him from penetration far. “Autari”, called Ikazuchi, “you are late and have decided to carry a very peculiar object inside. May I ask what it is?” You may not. Autari response was calm, monotonous. Ikazuchi frowns at Autari remark and calmly starts up again. “You really shouldn’t bring any other objects in here other than your sword. For security reasons of course, if you have a problem with the other members knowing, I insist that you inform Taijan, Kegiskae, and myself.” I know not of any rules that say that any personal possession of a member is subjected to the formal inspection of another member. That I don’t. Therefore I don’t find it necessary to inform you of anything, unless I wanted to, personally. So forget it. 
Kegiskae spoke under a cough with her fist planted at her mouth. Respect! Ikazuchi, unable to remain calm, clutches his hands into fists and stare at Autari, who too stares back. Meeting Autari’s expectations, Ikazuchi quickly averts his eyes to avoid direct contact with Autari’s, but before he did, Autari saw the fear behind them, even if I was only for a second. This of course pleased him. Kegiskae gave Autari an angry glare after laying a hand on Ikazuchi’s shoulder, thus making him loosen his fists.  It’s okay Ikazuchi, it doesn’t really matter to that extent. Autari, will you be using whatever’s in that case for this session? I don’t plan to. Then please, don’t continue to bring it along, okay. There’s a small silence because Kegiskae expected Autari to respond, but he doesn’t. Well that’s that, now please everyone let’s begin today’s training, which will be most likely the longest discussion you all probably ever had in your entire lives; pertaining to a single matter that is. Kegiskae said with unexpected excitement. Let’s begin! Taijan. “Alright, you all might want to take a seat, like Kegiskae said this isn’t going to be short. Starting from the main reason you are all here, we…are…at…war! The Golden Reez Ninja have declared war on the Silver Samurai, a battle that dates back about 25 years ago. And being now in that 25th year, it is sound to say that the Uri Bon Folics are losing the war. Thus it has become imperative that we do something to up our defenses; and evaluating this generation for the special few that can activate the full powers of the Legendary Silent Silver is just that. That is the job of the superior members of the Secret Seal of the Silent Silver. It is our duty. Now for a little history. Ikazuchi.” “Listen carefully. The Silent Silver isn’t an ordinary sword, which you all might have already guessed. It is a sword forged by a man who was one of a kind. Aoshi Yukawa and in respect of what he was, many called him Master Aoshi. He wasn’t only the creator of the Silent Silver. He was also the Silver Sphere’s most important man, their link or connection to the other nations. Aoshi, at the age many of you are now, was given the responsibility of representing the Uri Bon Folics in the other nations and interacting with the much older leading heads of the Golden Reez, Onyx Tanja, and Diamond Obiwaba, to attempt peace and negotiations between them.  Although not yet referred to as the line, there was another man who worked for the Silver Sphere concerning communications between other regions, specifically the Golden Ninja. This was before the war was ever put in motion, but was at the backs of many minds, just waiting for that small push to set it off. The man put in charge of preventing this push was Tiago Aresu Kyo, also known as T.A Kyo.” 
Yeah, Taigo Kyo, that’s my uncle. Spectra prided herself on with a smile. “However, this didn’t stop the Golden Ninja’s Current Reez; he continued to desire a higher status than the Silver Samurai. And as a result, the war was eventually put into action. Aoshi Yukawa was able to forge a sword like no other. It had the properties of the purest elements of silver and steel, refined and compressed. In that he also inserted a unique amount of energy into the very makeup of the sword. He had hoped that the creation of such a sword would give us the upper hand we needed to fight on the receiving end of this early war. The abilities the sword gained from that extra energy made it twice as powerful as the abilities of a normal sword in Silver Samurai Mode. Aoshi’s primary idea was to forge a whole new level of swords that the Silver Samurai would eventually take to, bringing the Uri Bon Folics to a whole new level. However, after exercising the sword for some time, Aoshi started to realize that the energy he instilled into the sword’s makeup began to reject the composition of its two elements. To prevent the sword’s molecular structure from falling apart, Aoshi set a total of five energy barriers or gates that after spontaneously broken, reforms immediately, to retain the structure of the sword. Kegiskae!” 
 The force that is let out of the sword during its time of opening is the massive energy we all know as the power locked inside the Silent Silver. If in some grave scenario the user must release and maintain the openness of the barriers past its natural reconstruction interval, the molecular structure of the sword will fall apart, causing an incineration reaction. And the sword will be no more.
Boy: “Whoa, that’s so cool.”
Girl: “That isn’t cool, what if you had to keep the gates open longer than recommended to save the life of someone dear to you.” 
Boy: “Then don’t, the Silent Silver all together is more important than the life of any mere member. And the loss of the Silent Silver isn’t an option. Therefore, use the sword straight to its rules.”
Girl: “Hey, Miss Kegiskae, how badly might the user be affected if the sword was to incinerate? 
Well depending on how much the user was able to unleash, the damage will be equivalent. If someone was only able to break the seals of only two barriers and kept it open longer than its recommended time, the damage will have less effect on them, such as broken bones or fractures at best. However, if the user was one of the special few like Ikazuchi, Taijan, and myself, who can unleash the power of all five barriers, the damage will be more fatal like death.  A grim and worried look appeared on the girl’s face. But don’t get me wrong, this scenario is only true if the user attempts to keep the barriers open longer than their set interval. But normally the sword itself will have a worse effect on a member who can only break several of the barriers than on a member who can fully unleash all of its power. And for someone who isn’t even a member, the toll for activating the sword at all, which only unleashes an eighth of the first barrier’s power, will be much more severe than that of the member who can unleash several barriers.  So don’t worry, you as members of the Secret Seal are still at an advantage. 
Girl: “Oh, I see.” 
Autari smirks and closes his eyes. Hey, Ikazuchi, were there ever any other swords that successfully went through the kind of transformation as the Silent Silver. “Why yes, there was another, but unlike the Silent Silver, nobody other than Aoshi and if I’m not mistaken the leader of the Obiwaba Group has ever seen this sword. Aoshi created it with the sole purpose of aiding the Diamond Soldiers. During their war with the Onyx Army, many believe the sword was lost in battle and even destroyed. There are also rumors that say that the Onyx Army might even be keeping the sword to themselves just for the heck of it.”
Really! Autari said with a fake sense of surprise.
“It was known as the Standing Matsarubi and its elements were not of Silver and Steel, but of Diamond and Gold. Other than Aoshi, there was no known Obiwaba who was able to activate the Standing Matsarubi. Some say it doesn’t exist anymore.”
“Ok, enough of the questions.” Taijan interrupted. “Now that you all have been given the necessary knowledge you need to know about the Silent Silver’s origin, we can get started on the basic technique forms required to open the five energy barriers. This technique calls for the user to possess the same kind of energy that would normally be needed to activate Silver Samurai Mode, but much more. This energy is then channeled into the Silent Silver and used to break the barriers. The key is to overwhelm the threshold of the barrier itself, channeling more energy in, than what was originally instilled to form the barrier. Now let me make this very clear. The energy that any of you possess doesn’t grow. Many of you may need some experience bringing it all out, but the amount you have now is the same amount that you were all born with. The same way some of you may have stronger silver samurai modes than others, the number of barriers you all can overwhelm will also be different. Meaning some of you may be the special few and some of you may not, then again all of you may be, or none of you may be.” 
“Therefore, there will be no, “if you fail then try again,” your energy will not grow no matter how many times you try. Likewise, no matter how many times you try, the number of barriers you can overwhelm with that energy will not increase. And by the time you activate Silver Samurai Mode, you can feel the extent of your energy and its limit.
“Also meaning....” Ikazuchi added before being cut off by Autari.
Ok, Ok, we get it! Our ability to activate the Silent Silver is predestined by the amount of energy our bodies already possess. Yeah, I think we get it!  
“Right…… then I suppose that’s it.” Ikazuchi said. “All of you who don’t have any questions can exit. This session is over.” Everyone in the room exited except Autari and Hegira, which was a funny coincidence to Hegira.  “So who’s first?” After realizing that Autari wasn’t going to speak first, Hegira stood up and spoke in a confident way. “Kegiskae-sama, I’d like to know how you found out that you were one of the special few.”  Kegiskae arched her eyebrow in confusion. “Well I just… tried to activate the Silent Silver and boom; I was able to open all five barriers.” “So it doesn’t take any practice?” Well no, weren’t you listening at all. There is no “practice“, in that area anyway, it’s either you have the ability or not. Hegira realized that she really hasn’t been listening and now sees how silly her question really was.  “Oh yeah,” she laughed it off, “well that’s all. I’ll just leave now. I’ll be staying late, so could you keep the courts open?” Sure. Autari was now the only other person in the room and sat sloppily on the black case with his head down and his eyes closed.
Ikazuchi sighed. “What is your question Autari?” Just one. Autari raised his head and opened his eyes. Does this technique qualify for both of the Swords that Aoshi made? “Why?” Just answer the question. If an Obiwaba wanted to activate the Standing Matsarubi, would the process of activating the Silent Silver, be the same. “Yes, except the Silent Silver is only activated by the energy of a Silver Samurai and the Standing Matsarubi by that of a Diamond Solider.” Thanks, that’ll be all. Autari stands up and flips the case back over his back and walks out the room. He walks down the halls with his attention directed inwardly on his thoughts.  Autari suddenly grabs his head and leans against a nearby wall. His legs and arms began to tingle with a numbing sensation. He slowly pushed himself from the wall and ran out of the building. The evening was dark, gloomy, and depressing which only added to the strain on Autari’s head. 
When he got home, he went straight upstairs to his room and shut the door behind him. He pasted both Kaoru and Torch on his way up, but said not a word. After sliding the case under his bed, Autari climbed into it and buried his head into his pillow. His body felt weak, fatigue, and numb. He fell asleep for a couple of minutes but was awoken by a sound that his weary brain was faintly able to make out as knocking. 
Knock…. Knock…. Knock.  “Autari?” Kaoru called out softly. “Why don’t you come on down, supper is ready.” Autari slowly turns onto his back and sighs. 
Kaoru, Torch, and Autari are seen sitting at a very low leveled table and are stationed on small seats on the floor. (Traditional Japanese eating table.) Autari has both of his elbows on the table, with one hand holding up his head and the other holding his chopsticks, which never once came in contact with his food.  Torch quietly watched Autari’s unusual behavior from the corner of his eye.
Autari…? Torch... don’t….ask me any questions. Autari said softly. Humph, I wasn’t going to ask you a question. I was going to say eat your food. Autari suddenly shuts his eyes and grunts in pain. What’s the matter? Oh! Torch smiled. Hey, Ma, look at that. Autari actually doesn’t look too good. Headache maybe? You don’t see this very often. Torch snickers. No witty comebacks, no smart remarks, I mean, come on, he hasn’t crack one smile since he’s came back. Something must really be bothering him. Or maybe going to school was all we needed to fix you. Torch snickers again. Hey, Autari, it’s not too much for you now is it? Snickers* “Torch stop bothering your brother.” Kaoru said as she placed her chopsticks on the table beside her rice bowl. “Its fine, I don’t mind.” Autari said with a forced smile. I take it back, you’re still a jerk. Autari suddenly stiffens and grabs his head now with both hands, dropping his chopsticks into his bowl. The bowl tips to the side and some rice spills out. A distressful look grew on Kaoru’s face. (To herself) “Why, of all times? Why pick now to start having unusual headaches. And I doubt it’s just your head.” Kaoru sighs heavily and stares at Autari with the saddest expression on her face. “Are you sure your fine Autari, you look really drained.” Kaoru tried to shake off her worry and then turns to Torch. “You look kinda worn out yourself Torch. I think you both are working yourselves too hard. Excuse me.” Kaoru stands up and walks out of the room. Before she completely exits, she takes another look at Autari and forces a smile on her face. “You go and try to rest up now, O.k. Autari.” Autari nods his head and moves across the room to the stairs. “Torch, do you mind tidying up things here for me?” Uhh! “Arigatou….Torch.” She leaves the room and closes the door to the next room. She falls on her knees and leans against a small table beside a window. The sad expression suddenly reappears on her face. “Kasugai…looked just like that…in his last days.” An image of Kasugai with his head in his hands, sitting at the dinner table flashed though her mind. Tears quickly fall down the sides of her face and she lets out several low sobs. “Breaks my heart to see it all over again.” Sobs* “Kasugai…..Aoshi….I don’t know how much more I can do for him. Why did you leave me all alone to deal with this? It’s all happening right in front of my eyes. I knew he was right, I knew it, I knew it.  And yet, there’s nothing I can do. Now of all times, I need your help. Please…..Kasugai. Sobs* Kasugai!” As Torch gathers the last bowl from the table, he could hear the final part of his mother’s distant pleads. The sound of his father’s name and her voice breaking up causes Torch to lower his head. Tou-san (Father). The bowl slips from his hands and the camera follows its fall to the floor on slow motion. As it makes contact with the floor, the bowl shatters into several large pieces, and then the scene fades to black.  
 
Torch had a restless sleep that night and a disturbing dream. He dreamt that he stood motionless in the middle of nowhere. Rain water poured from the sky in a million droplets that showered down on his head and shoulders. The force of each and every droplet that hit his body felt like a chain that inhibited all body movement. And thus he stood completely still and just watched the rain continue to fall down in a certain redundant manner that made him sick. He dropped to the ground on all fours and felt the water pouring from his hair to the sides of his face and down the front of his shoulders and over his chest. (Black Out)
The next morning, Autari waited near the door for Torch to accompany him to the institute. He did this daily not because he enjoyed Torch’s company, but because Kaoru insisted upon it. Torch finally comes down the stairs and crosses the room towards where Autari stood. Torch had an unusually gloomy and tired expression on his face. Autari looks up and a large smile grows on his face. Looks like you’re the one not feeling so great, eh Torch. Ha ha. Torch said sarcastically. I see your headache has lifted. How’re your arms? Fine enough. “Torch, Autari, you’re both leaving again?” Yeah. Let’s go Autari. Autari exits first, but before Torch could follow him, Kaoru comes up behind him and grabs one of his arms and says to him in a whisper: “Torch could you do me a favor. I want you to stick around the institution until Autari leaves today, o.k.” Well I guess so, but why? “Please Torch.”  O.k. sure. “Be careful!” She pulls Torch closer to her and embraces him in a hug before letting him go. Torch left partially glad and utterly confused. 

]]> 2020-03-16 22:39:19 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462427140 Chapter 15: Victims luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462427658
When they arrived at the institute a lot of the members were all scattered in front of the entrance. A low murmur could be heard among them. The first familiar face they could spot in the thick crowd was Spectra, who ran towards them in a hurry. “Hey Torch. Hey Autari.” She greeted with a smile. Yeah Spectra, what’s going on here? “Didn’t you hear? Someone broke into the institution last night. Spectra turned and pointed to one of the building’s windows whose glass was shattered from the outside in. And three members who were staying late last night were found dead. (Scene flash: Hegira is about to leave the session room after asking her question. “I’ll just leave now. I’ll be staying late, so could you keep the courts open?” Sure. )
Can you believe it? I could never fathom why someone would do such a thing. The head members have just meant with the Second Silver Sphere Lady Sujime, to discuss what measures should be taken to address the situation. That’s why none of the members are allowed entrance quite yet. But from what I heard, the meeting is just about over so they will be letting us inside very soon and then they will let us know just who the victims were. But anyway, today is more of an open day and no sessions will be held, so if you are interested in sticking around today Torch, you’re allowed full access inside. Thanks Spectra. Hey have you seen Kegiskae? Didn’t you hear me; the head members are meeting with Lady Sujime inside. Oh right. Good thing you didn’t stay late last night, eh Autari? Autari?! Autari took off a few minutes ago and strayed further into the crowd. He maneuvered his way through the crowd, often looking from left to right, as if searching desperately for something, or someone. Now shoving shoulders and pushing himself through, Autari became agitated by what he was unable to find. Gasps and warnings are heard from the crowd as Autari stubbornly heads towards the building’s entrance. He bursts the doors wide open and charge quickly down the halls. His attention is directed solely ahead of him, with his field of vision never diverting. After not finding anyone in the halls, he checks all the training rooms, and finally the court yards. By the time he arrives at the last court yard it appears that he had recently resulted to sprinting; for he arrives completely out of breath. He realizes that it was the same court he trained in early the other day. Autari spots three dead bodies on the ground with white sheets laid over each body. A girl is seen standing over them with her arms crossed around her stomach, and a sad expression on her face. Autari sighs in relief but his face remains straight. He walks up behind her and calls her name. Hegira? Gasp* “Au...Autari?!”  Hegira whips the sad expression off of her face and turns around. “How did you get in here?” Same way you did apparently. Autari takes another look past her at the bodies. He cannot see their faces of course, for they were covered, but somehow he could tell that they were the same kids who left the court that morning he came to train. “Friends of yours?” Hegira turns back towards the bodies and shakes her head from side to side. “They were...training buddies; I don’t think I knew them enough to call them... my friends. But we often meet up here to train together. I just don’t see why anyone would have wanted to kill them; there couldn’t be any good reason. No, whoever did this...was plainly sick! This was a random murder. These poor kids didn’t deserve to die. And yet... here they are. There is no justification for murder, without cause.” 
“Hey you! What are you two doing in here? Nobody’s allowed in here! Get out!” A man from the institution’s infirmary yelled running into the court. Come on. Autari grabs Hegira’s arm and leads her out of the court; all the while watching the man carefully as he let them pass. When they arrived back at the main floor, the doors had already been open and all the members flooded the area. A great murmur again broke out and Kegiskae, Taijan, and Ikazuchi are seen leaving the scene. I guess they already announced who the victims were. “Yeah, it would seem so. Hey, there’s Spectra.” Hegira runs to where Spectra and Torch were standing, while Autari walked not too far behind her. Oh my Hegira, did you hear…. “Yeah, it’s tragic!” 
“Hegira!”  Hegira’s friend, Naslé, screamed as she ran to her and hugged her tightly. “You had me soooo worried. Where have you been? Nobody’s seen you all morning.”
“Sorry, Naslé; you see, I came in early and……”
The rest of their conversation continues to be heard in the background, as Torch and Autari turn aside to speak. 
What gives, Autari, you just disappeared on us a few minutes ago. Where’d you go? Torch said with suspicion. Oh, I…uh...had to take care of something. But shouldn’t you get going now. Oh yeah, Autari, Torch is going to…. Be leaving now! Take care. Torch heads towards the entrance doors and walks straight outside. Spectra gives Autari a nervous laugh and runs out after Torch. When she caught up to him, she realized a conniving smile on his face. You…didn’t want to tell him? Nah, he doesn’t have to know. Besides, I wouldn’t want him being on his guard or anything. Heehee!    
Torch spent the entire day with Spectra, who gave him a full tour of the Institution, while Hegira and Autari found another court yard to train in. As the day came to an end, the number of members dwindled by a fourth. Autari and Hegira had just ended their last session of sword training with a quick spar and were both fairly exhausted. Autari swings his final attach against Hegira’s blade and the force of the metals colliding causes her to fall to the ground with a low shriek. Autari grins and sheaths his sword. Hegira drops her sword and rubs the back of her neck. “Ow!” Autari massages the side of his head and closes one of his eyes in irritation. Why don’t we call it a day? My head’s acting up.  She looks up to see Autari’s hand extended towards her with the oddest smirk on his face. As she takes his hand, he pulls her to her feet and immediately heads out the court yard. “Hey where are you going?” Hegira picks up her sword and runs after him. To the home I reside in. “Already; it’s still early.” Yeah, but there ain’t much happening around here, so I don’t see the point in sticking around… “Come on, you could stick with me. There are many places in this building that you’ve never seen. But I have.” Hegira is now in front of Autari and walking backwards as he progressed forward. Hegira, I really don’t think that…(Gasp) Autari’s head starts thumping again and he leans against a nearby wall and slides down to the floor, holding his head. (Grunts) “What’s wrong?!” Hegira lower’s herself to Autari’s level and reaches out to comfort him. As her hand creeps closer and closer to touch one of his arms, the scene suddenly flashes out. A series of scene flashes is presented for the audience. 
First flash: Kasugai to The First Silver Sphere: (Now only panting) “Aoshi told me back then, that in fifteen years something dangerous would develop in Autari’s body and whatever this thing was, would be a risk to those around him.
The scene flashes back in and then out again.
Second flash: Autari is seen lying on his back under a sakura tree on top of a hill. The tree hangs very low to the ground like that of a willow and its flowers are in close reach. He extends one of his hands out and touches one of them and to his surprise, the flower’s color becomes a brownish-grey, and it shrivels up dry, deprived of all life form and falls off the tree. Autari’s eyes widen.
The previous scene flashes back in. “A... Autari…?!” Hegira calls in concern. The scene flashes out again.  
Third flash: Kaoru to Kasugai: “It’s getting too dangerous now.” “It’s only a matter of time before he hurts….” Kasugai quickly interrupts her: “Calm down, Koaru, he’s still got five more years before…he’s capable of being any kind of threat.”
The scene flashes back in and Hegira abruptly stops in her motion as Autari calls her name. Hegira. “Yeah?” Autari lets go of his head and lets his arms fall loosely to his sides. It’s alright, I’m fine. If you keep it up, you’re going to draw a crowd. “Me? You’re the one who’s on the floor for no apparent reason. And besides that was really unexpected. Kinda scary too.” Hegira stands back to her feet and extends her hand out to Autari to help him up. Somehow, something was telling Autari that it would be best if he avoided touching her. It’s okay, I got it. Autari pushes himself up and uses the wall as support. Again, I think I better get going. “A...alright…” Hegira said in solemn agreement. Autari suddenly feels another thump in his head as he stepped away from the wall and his skin gave off a painful numbing sensation again. Before he lost complete balance, Hegira quickly ran under one of his arms and held him up. “Let me help you.” She reached one of her hands up to his face and felt his forehead, which was burning up. As she did, Autari’s eyes widened as the golden part of his eyeball enlarged. Hegira suddenly falls from under his arm as if the wind got knocked straight out of her.  Autari quickly caught her by the back of her neck and held one of her shoulders. He dropped to his knees and stared utterly confused at the image in his hands. Hegira started gasping for breath and falling in and out of consciousness. All the while, as Autari’s hand remained on the back of her neck, the yellow part in of his eyeballs continued to enlarge and then shrink back to normal size, and then enlarge again in a pumping motion. “(Gasp)…. Au...ta...ri... Please...Stop!” Hegira gasps with hardly any voice at all. Autari tightly closes his eyes and quickly let go of Hegira. What…what’s happening?! Hegira…snap out of it! Hegira! Hegira’s breathing grows very slow in a struggling-like manner, and her body ceases in all movement, in a dead-like stillness. Hegira…Autari whispered. His heart began pounding as he realized that Hegira was no longer alive. Autari screamed in alarm and grabbed the sides of his head with a cynical smile on his face. He then blacked out in that same position and although his eyes were still open, he could not see or hear anything around him except his own thoughts. After his scream, people couldn’t help but notice the unpleasant incident that took place. Cries and gasps are heard in the crowd, alarms and protests, but nobody had the audacity to go any closer to Autari or do something about it. They only shouted a few words of shock and insults at Autari who couldn’t hear a word. A guy from the opposite direction came running down the hall after realizing what happened, with Naslé right behind him. He drew his sword in pure rage after seeing Hegira’s lifeless body lying beside Autari. As he charged forward, Naslé stopped and dropped to her knees, upon seeing her friend in such conditions. “Noooo!” She screamed at the top of her lungs. The guy swung his sword for Autari’s head, while Autari did nothing to stop him. Suddenly the guy’s sword stopped in mid-air. After a gasp and a blink for clarification, the guy saw a figure who stood in front of Autari and whose blade blocked the motion of his own. “What?!” “Move….now!” the guy shouted in fury. The figure pushed the guy off of his blade. I can’t do that. The sound of Torch’s voice shot Autari back into reality, though he remained in his previous position while slightly lifting his head to look up at the figure in front of him. Huh…Torch? What’s he doing here? Autari said to himself. “Out of the way, that man…he’s a murderer!” What? As Torch turned around he finally realized Hegira’s body that lay motionless beside Autari and the smile on Autari’s face. It was more cynical then any smile he had ever seen Autari make. As the pieces of the scene slowly assembled in Torch’s head, his grip weakened and his sword fell heavily to the floor. Torch had finally seen what was before his eyes, and yet still couldn’t believe it. Torch wanted to say something but he was at a loss of words. Autari finally lowered his hands down and let out three light chuckles.  Upon hearing him chuckle, Torch’s confusion and disbelief transformed into anger. Autari slowly rose to his feet and as he did, the guy stepped forward beside Torch to finish what he started. As he lifted his sword, Torch side chopped his arm, causing the sword to fall from his hand, and then hit him back some feet behind him. Autari took one last look at Hegira and then at the crowd that was nearby and then at Torch who stared angrily at him. This was definitely the worse situation he could be in right now. Down another hall, Kegiskae, Taijan, and Ikazuchi are seen running towards the source of the commotion. Autari then ran and departed through the doors of the institute. As soon as Autari left, many of the members ran towards Hegira’s body. Torch lowered his head and tightened his hands into fists. He then heard someone in the crowd say: “It was Autari, he’s responsible.” “He just fled.” As he looked up, Ikazuchi, Taijan, and Kegiskae were all heading for the door through which Autari left. Torch quickly ran and reached the door before they did and stood with his arms out in a sense of blocking the exit. Please wait! I’m sorry for what ever happened here, though nobody really knows for certain. But I sincerely take full responsibility for whatever Autari might have done. Torch kneeled down respectfully on one knee. Please, don’t go after him, let me deal with this. “Are you crazy?!” Ikazuchi stepped forward, but stopped when Kegiskae’s hand rose in front of him. Very well…..Torch….hurry. Arigatou Kegiskae.  Torch got up and ran after Autari. But Autari was nowhere around the institute, and he had strayed off the paved path that led back to the town and wondered into the outer woods. Now out of breath, Autari grabbed hold of a branch that hung low from a nearby tree to rest.  The tree branch suddenly grew thinner and thinner to the point that it eventually snapped from the tree and Autari fell to the ground with it still in his hands.  He fell face down and remained there for a moment, before sitting back up and throwing the branch aside. He then leaned over on his knees and planted his hands on the ground. Stop it...how do I make it stop? He said in a frightened voice. The image of Hegira reappeared in his head as she pleaded. “(Gasp)...Autari...Please...Stop!”
Autari lifted one hand up and covered one half of his face.  What, exactly did I do?! And why do I have such an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. This isn’t right! Autari fell down on his face again and began laughing, but then stopped at the sound of Torch’s voice. 
Autari! Answer me! Where are you?! 
Autari slowly rose to his feet and stared dumbfounded in the direction Torch’s voice came from. Behind a couple a trees, he could see Torch waving himself through the terrain and charging dead at him. And the expression on his face. It showed a mixture of anger and rage, sadness, disappointment, and confusion. Upon seeing this, Autari took one step back out of fear of what Torch might result to doing in such a chaotic state of mind. But before he could take another, Torch had grabbed hold of the front of his shirt with one hand, and slammed him down to the ground.  Torch shook with anger as he pulled on Autari’s shirt to lift his head so he could look him in the eyes. 
What did you do?! 
Chuckles* Autari still had a remnant of his irresistible urge to laugh. This uncontrollably wrong emotion wasn’t intentional. But he couldn’t resist. Chuckles. 
But Torch didn’t know this, and by now was totally fed up. 
What’s...so …funny! Torch punched Autari across the face with his other hand, on which he conveniently wore a sliver knuckle-length glove.  The blow aggravated his already thumping headache, causing him to shut his eyes tightly. 
Look at me! Do you have any idea what’s going on back at the Institute? Do you realize the chaos you’ve caused? Why’d you do it?
Now annoyed, Autari reached up to remove Torch’s hand from his shirt, but suddenly stopped in hesitation. A sudden fear came over him at the thought of touching Torch with his hands, because of the little he could remember of what he did to Hegira. So instead, he heavily dropped his hand back down to the ground, and starred up at Torch with unease. I’ll ask one last time. What did you do?
 
    Autari just shook his head, making Torch grip the front of his shirt now with both hands and push him into a nearby tree. "Tell me!" Autari’s chuckling starts up again and soon he couldn’t control his laughter to the point in which his entire body shook and his eyes were shut tight in emphasis of his struggle. Torch began grinding his teeth in ferocity and lifted his fist as a warning to Autari if he kept up his actions. “Stop it, Autari”, Torch whispered, “or I won’t hold back.” Soon enough, Autari’s laughter ceased, but his body still shook. This shaking rapidly transformed into trembling, and the smile on his face slowly inverted into a sad frown.  This alone shocked Torch, so when tears began dripping from the corners of Autari’s tightly closed eyes; Torch let him go and took two steps back. Torch then just stood there with a stunned look on his face as Autari grabbed his head and begins sobbing softly. 
Torch… something is changing... My body… it doesn’t feel normal.  Whatever I touch… it was me. I killed her. I did it. It was me. I couldn’t control it. It was an accident. I didn’t mean to. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. 
 You….you’re…apologizing!? Torch said even more bewildered than before. It was…an accident? He then fell to his knees a few feet in front of Autari. More like a disaster Autari. Nobody is going to believe this. They’re just going to think I’m making up an excuse for you. 
Then let them think that. Autari shouted angrily. What else can you say? Besides, they always treated me as if I did something terrible, nothing will be different. They’ll just have a better reason this time, that’s all. Autari now gave one of his normal smiles, but something about it seems a little more cynical. Torch then stood back up and pulled Autari to his feet. Placing his hand on one of Autari’s shoulders, Torch felt that Autari’s trembling had stopped. You still wanna train as a member of the Secret Seal? Of course, I don’t believe I’m finish. You know you’ll never gain their forgiveness, right? Torch looked Autari dead in the eyes for a sincere answer. I don’t want their forgiveness. I don’t need it. Really? Do you want my forgiveness, or Kegiskae’s? What about Amuro’s, he doesn’t even know yet, or Mom’s? Would you even want Hegira’s forgiveness? Autari turned away from Torch and closes his eyes. A gust of wind swept by and gave all the trees a good rustle. No… like I said… I don’t need it. Autari then pulled his shoulder away and started walking in the other direction, but stopped as Torch called his name. Autari… I’m sorry about earlier. I just never would have guessed someone could take a life by mistake, completely unintentional. I know you must have mixed feelings about all of this, but I can’t allow you to coop with this alone. Knowing you, you might come up with some warp way of dealing with today’s event and become even more reserved than you already are. You might even randomly take your anger out on others that don’t deserve it. And then, everyone would have an even better reason to treat you with distaste.  I won’t allow that. I’ll deal with everything and fix this up. For now I think it’s better if you just go on back home. Where’d you say…? Autari asked softly. 
I said you should go home. 
There is a deafening silence followed by another gust of wind that swept by.
Autari smiled at the thought and then continued to walk.
I can’t … Believe me, I would… but I can’t. 
The wind continued to blow as Autari walked. The scene then paused on the lower half of Autari’s face, all the way to his middle torso, with Torch in view some feet behind him, and then faded out.   
 
Torch ends up stumbling back home without Autari. It is now very dark as he stands outside the doors of his house, hesitating greatly to enter, out of fear and uncertainty. He was sent that day specifically to accompany Autari thoroughly for some strange reason. And now the worst of the worst happened and he returns home without the younger brother he was sent to look after. How would all of this affect his mother? Would she blame him for not being there when the event took place? And of all other days, how did she know that something out of the ordinary might occur on this specific day? Torch could vividly recall the horribly worried look she had on her face that morning when she asked for his assistance:  
(Quick Flash-Back.)
(“Torch, Autari, you’re both leaving again?” Kaoru said as she made her way down the stair case. Yeah. Let’s go Autari. Autari exited first, but before Torch could follow him, Kaoru came up behind him and grabbed one of his arms and said to him in a whisper: “Torch could you do me a favor. I want you to stick around the institution until Autari leaves today, o.k.” Well I guess so, but why? “Please Torch.” She gave his a grievous and worried look. O.k. sure. “Be careful!” She pulled Torch closer to her and embraced him in a hug.)
Torch then dropped his head and lifted his hands to the doors to slide them open, but before he did, the doors forcefully swung to both sides with a thump. “TORCH YASUNA! AUTARI! YOU’RE BOTH…!” A shocked look formed on Kaoru’s face as she realized Torch was the only one who stood before her. “Ugh…. “With her arms still extended in opposite directions and hands still holding both doors, Kaoru tilted her head to the side to look behind Torch, but she found nothing. “Torch…why isn’t Autari with you? You two should have been back three hours ago.” Umm….ugh… listen there’s something…I really must tell you. Torch said solemnly. Kaoru moved to one side of the door way and let Torch enter. She then closed the doors back shut. Torch moved into the kitchen where candles were the only source of light. He sat down on the floor at the table and placed his sword on top of it. Kaoru then joined him and sat at the table opposite to her son. “Torch you need to give it to me straight. Where’s Autari?” Sorry but, I really don’t know. “How could you not know? I sent you to look after him! Sighs* What happened?” Torch tells Kaoru everything about the murders that happened the other night and what happened when they arrived that morning. “But then, just when the commotion over the tragedy began to dwindle, Autari… well he…” “He what? Torch is Autari aright?”  He… Uhh. As Torch explained what Autari did and the way he reacted to his actions, he couldn’t help but realize that his mother’s reaction to the chain of catastrophic events seemed more saddened than shocked, as if she was expecting something of the sort to occur, but was hoping against all odds that it wouldn’t. She then buries her face into her hands, and shakes her head from side to side in denial. “No…no!” I’m sorry, I know I should have been there. “He killed her? She’s dead?” Torch only nods his head. He was crying when he confessed, and then began apologizing.  I’ve can’t say I’ve ever seen him cry before, and he’s never apologized to me in his life. This event must have really shook him; he was trembling. But I couldn’t understand what he was feeling. The only thing that fazed me was his… outward contentment towards it. “And then you just let him go? Why didn’t you stop him?” I didn’t feel like arguing with him, not after everything that just happened. But when I suggested he go home he only said:    (Short Flash-back)
Where’d you say?
I said you should go home.
I can’t… Believe me, I would…
But I can’t. 
“He said that!?” An even worrier look grew on Kaoru’s face. “Oh no.” (To herself: “Is it all finally coming back to him; that this isn’t his real home? Did this ultimate activation really trigger some vague memories of his past?)
I guess he was afraid to come back home and face you tonight. Or maybe he just wanted to be alone.  I don’t know. He’s probably on top of that hill he’s always wondering around. I’ll go check on him tomorrow before he goes back to the institute.  “He shouldn’t go back, Torch.” I couldn’t argue about that either. “No…I mean I don’t think they’ll take him back. Not after news gets to the Silver Sphere, which it probably already has.”  That’s exactly why I’m going to meet with the Silver Sphere first thing tomorrow morning. They can’t refuse him for something that was unintentional. And besides I told them from the beginning that I would watch him and if anything happened I would take responsibility for it. As long as Autari agrees to be more careful they have no reason to… “All of that wouldn’t matter Torch!” Kaoru cuts him off. “If he has now become so dangerous that he could take the life of someone without even knowing, how do you expect them to just allow him to wonder around freely, and still assure the safety of their members and the villagers?!” Torch lowers his head and sighs. Why did you tell me to stay at the institution today? Did you…know that Autari would do something like this? “What?” Kaoru responds in a voice no louder than a whisper. “No. I had no idea.” An emotionless expression grew on Kaoru’s face as she finally stood up. Torch’s head followed her up, but her face is now in the dark. “Do what you can with the Silver Sphere tomorrow concerning Autari’s case. But even if things are cleared up, I don’t think they can ever be set back to normal. Knowing Autari, things are only going to get worse.” She begins to walk away from the table and approaches another sliding door. You talk about him as if he isn’t your son anymore. Aren’t you going to do anything to help?  Kaoru stops and turns her head slightly back. “I think I’ll pay the Silver Sphere a visit tomorrow as well. Good Night Torch.” Kaoru then exits the room and closes the doors behind her. Torch then gives himself a big smile. He was only teasing in his previous statement, to get his mother to help him out. However, his words hit Kaoru like a stab to the heart. On the other side of the doors, she sank to the floor with a terrified look on her face. “I can’t keep this up any longer!”
(Short Flash back) A few months after Kasugai’s meeting with the Silver Sphere. 
Kaoru is sitting on her knees beside Kasugai who is resting in his bed. She embraces one of his hands with both of hers and is slightly leaning over him while he rests.  
“Kaoru…?” Kasugai whispered. 
“Yeah?” Kaoru runs one of her hands through Kasugai’s hair. 
“I got to admit, time feels like it’s passing by faster and faster each day. It won’t be long before my body can’t take much more; but before I leave, I want you to do me a favor.” 
“Anything, but please…don’t speak like that. I won’t have it.”
 “Even in our dreams Kaoru, we must learn to face reality.”
 Kaoru lowered her head in sorrow. 
Kasugai lifts her chin with one of his hands and wipes away a few tears that fall down her face. “I want you to promise me, that you won’t tell Torch the truth about Autari.” 
“What! Why he’s bond to find out sooner or later. Why shouldn’t I tell him?” 
“I’ve already told the Silver Sphere that if things got out of control, they will be the ones to tell Torch the truth.” 
“But I’m his mother, what will he think of me when he finds out. Of the lie he has lived?” 
“Kaoru please, this was Aoshi and my own doings, it isn’t your burden to bear.” Kasugai replied with much regret in his voice. 
“He’ll hate me.”
 “Torch could never hate you. And it is his decision on how he plans to deal with Autari from there on. You’ll need to step back and let things unravel as they will. If you try and fight it within yourself, you’ll not only hurt yourself, but you will destroy Torch as well.” 
“Even in our dreams Kasugai, we must learn to face reality. Of course it’s my burden to bear as well. And concerning your request, living with a life-long lie on my lips is precisely the burden I will bear. And I will try my best to bear it. “   She leans down and gives Kasugai a passionate kiss on his forehead. Flash-back ends.
 
Torch entered his room with a candle in his hand. After placing the candle on a small table by a window, he leaned over and looked out the window into the dark night. From his room he could always see the hilltop Autari used to constantly hang around. Struggling to focus his eyes in the dark, Torch looked deeply to see if he could spot even the slightest indication of an image on top of the hill, but saw nothing. Disappointed, Torch rolled into his bed and blew the candle out with a heavy sigh. The next morning, Torch left the house real early; before his mother awoke, to search for Autari around the hill, where he thought he would most likely catch Autari before he would leave for the Institution. The sun did not rise yet, and the morning was cold, with a few chilly breezes that blew the fresh early morning air against Torch’s face, causing his hair to blow as he ran down a paved path that led away from his home. But the heaviest feeling Torch felt was…loneliness. He exhaled and the morning cold revealed each breath he took, as it was the only thing that accompanied him that morning.  But as he approached his destination, his body was suddenly overwhelmed with warmth and joy upon spotting Autari’s image on top of the hill. A smile grew on his face as he sprinted faster up the hill in excitement. As he ran, Torch unfortunately lands on an un-sturdy, loose rock and tumbles all the way back down the hill, hitting his back against the truck of a nearby tree. (Grunt) Ow ow ow! Autari turned around and walked towards the edge of the hill to look at who was disturbing him so early in the morning. Upon seeing that it was Torch, Autari slid down the hill, and landed a few feet in front of Torch who is still on the floor. The entire atmosphere around Autari had permanently changed, and he now took on the more cynical and crazy attitude of his later years. Torch saw some kind of change as well, as he felt the uncomfortable pressure of Autari glaring down at him. His eyes didn’t look too happy, and neither did his smile, but he was making one blatant grin and Torch didn’t like it. Torch made an unusual grin himself as he stood back up. What’s the matter Autari, you look a little more insane than usual. Of course Torch was only joking, but it was true. Never felt better all my life. Autari’s voice sounded more like it did that time he had his first conversation with Nexiaya in the halls of the Golden Ninja lair. This change in tone shocked Torch as his eyes grew large with confusion. Wh... why are you talking like that and what’s with that glare? Why are you looking at me like that? Autari did not answer, not because he didn’t have an answer, but because he didn’t feel he had any obligations to answer Torch’s question. Annoyed by Autari’s ignoring silence, Torch dropped his question and began looking around. Did you sleep up here…all night? Why didn’t you come home; Mom’s worried about you. Kaoru…? Is she now? What’s wrong with you; you’re acting very odd believe it or not. I don’t know what you’re talking about. Autari said as he walked past Torch and onto the paved path that led to the Institution. Torch soon followed slowly after him but then stopped. Sighs* Autari you sure you want to go back there, cause …I’m starting to think you shouldn’t. Why’s that? You know why. Ha, well I’m positive; as a matter of fact… I can’t wait.  
(Now irritated) Alright…fine, but you better start looking out for yourself, because I won’t be there for you like I was yesterday! Torch shouts while pointing at Autari, who still isn’t facing him. A small clip is replayed of when Torch blocked that guy’s blade attack which was intended for Autari and then unarmed him when he attempted another attack. Now that I think about it, if I hadn’t been there, you’d probably be in the hospital right now. Autari suddenly stops walking but doesn’t say anything. Torch slowly lowers his hand. If you need me I’ll be mulling over your incident with the Silver Sphere. Torch turned and ran in the opposite direction, as Autari continued in the other, taking his time. 

]]> 2020-03-16 22:40:07 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462427658 Chapter 16: Hatred luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462428522
Back at the institution, the main doors were wide open and the members spilled out onto a wide platform at the top of the stairs that led to the entrance. You could almost say the members were “stationed” as if guarding the entrance to the building. While many of the members on the platform were focused on what they were supposedly doing, a few of the members inside were arguing about the circumstances that were being taken. 
“Upon whose authority is this!?” 
“We don’t need authority to take proper measures!” “If the authorities won’t help us, then we will help ourselves.”
 “This is wrong; we can’t do this without evidence.” A log few members who weren’t around when the incident took place the other day argued the latter argument, while many of the members who were there argued the other. Ironically Naslé was among the members who opposed the circumstances that were being taken. Angered by the situation she storms away from the crowd and onto the platform, followed by the same guy that ran down the hall with her when news about the incident reached them. He seemed angry too, but also confused. “Naslé, he killed Hegira! I don’t understand why something shouldn’t be done about it!” “We don’t know that! I mean what kind of people are we if we just assume things without being completely positive. Hegira wasn’t a fool; she wouldn’t have hung around that guy if she felt that he could have been any kind of threat to her! It mustn’t have happened the way we are all assuming. There has to be some sort of explanation!”
“How, after all of this, could you defend him? The guy was always off the deep end. I mean, obviously, it was only a matter of time before he’d snap. I‘m just surprised the Silver Sphere would be so stupid to allow someone so visibly abnormal to even get the opportunity. And now look where it’s led, murder amongst our own. He’s killed four people and yet they do nothing!” The guy punches a nearby wall in consumed frustration. 
“How dare you! There’s absolutely no proof that the murders that took place that other night had anything to do with Autari.” 
“Yeah, well, I’m sure everyone else is thinking it too, especially after what happened yesterday.” “What a shame, so this is what chaos does to us. We just start making comments like that and get people like him drowned in others’ hate and aversion. Hegira saw something in him, and I respected her judgment, so I won’t be so quick to take your side in senseless assumptions!” “Senseless assumptions...?!, Naslé you were her best friend and yet you seem to care nothing about her death. What’s more, you have the nerve to defend her killer. If you ask me, that... is...senseless!  What kind of friend are you!”
“You shut your mouth, Hajime; I for one like to use my brain to analyze the possibilities, before drawing conclusions based on raw emotions.  Naslé suddenly realized her statement come out real jumpy, and quickly sat down to try to calm herself. 
“Raw emotions you say...humph, well sorry, but I can’t help it. Hegira was my friend too, and I will never forgive Autari for taking her life.  I swear to you, if I ever see him again ...I going to kill him! And this time nobody will be able to stop me.” 
“If you do, then how will you be any better than him.”
Hajime stopped for a moment to think about what Naslé said. As he thought with his hand on the back of his head, his eyes suddenly widened as he spotted Autari arriving in the distance. 
“Hold that thought, he’s coming.” Naslé eases herself up and stands on the top step. Many of the other members quickly gathered onto the platform and some sat on the stairs staring down at the approaching figure. When Autari reached the bottom step, he finally looks up after placing one foot on the step. Oh, what a surprise. Autari pretended to have not noticed the infinite number of eyes staring at him until that moment. The pressure was unlike anything he had ever felt, and this feeling increased with every step he took. He resulted in stopping completely on the third step with a chuckle. What’s the matter? You all look so angry. Lighten up. Naslé clenches the handle of her sword. “Autari; that is your name isn’t it? You were friends with... a dear friend of mine. She was like a sister to me and her name was Hegira. The sudden mention of her name struck a nerve in Autari. She’s...no longer alive...and you were... supposedly...the only one with her when she died. Please ...simply answer my question.”  Hajime looked over at Naslé and noticed that the hand she clinched her sword’s handle with was now shaking, and said to himself: “She doesn’t really want this. She’s terrified to hear the answer; to know the truth. I have to stop her.” “Naslé…?” “Shut up… Hajime!” Hajime lowers his head and shuts his eyes in empathy. “Did you... kill her? Was it you who caused her death. Was it your fault that she is no longer here! Please look me in my eyes and tell me the truth!” Against her wishes, Naslé too looked Autari directly in the eyes. Autari’s smile slowly recedes as he tried to recall the moment right before Hegira’s death. 
Scene Flashes: Hegira stops in her attempt to touch Autari’s arm as he was going through one of his pain attacks. Autari refuses Hegira’s hand and instead insists on getting up on his own. Hegira rushes to Autari’s side and catches him before he lost complete balance. She places her hand on his forehead and immediately falls from under him. Autari catches her in alarm and they both fall to the floor. Hegira’s breathing becomes rigid and soon all movement ceased. Autari cries out in distress: HEGIRA! Scene flashes end~
Autari then looks Naslé in her distressed eyes and thought about that day he had first met them. Hegira had bumped in to him and then noticed his eyes. She had been the only person he knew who had thought of his distinctive eyes as a wonderful thing. That had made him feel… almost wanted. The only person in the world who valued his presence as a blessing was now gone. And he was the one who took her life from her. It pained him to accept that, but what forgiveness did he deserve. Why should he have the forgiveness of others when he himself could not forgive himself? He didn’t want it. He didn’t deserve it. He strove for the hatred and frustration of others towards him. He had decided that he would outwardly agree to have killed Hegira out of cold blood and refused to admit that it was an accident. The truth behind this is that Autari truly blamed himself for what had happened to Hegira to the point that it tore him apart. The only way he felt that he could continue living was to constantly take on the consequences and bury himself in the hate that he felt he so deserved. More than anybody, he hated himself the most, so it made him sick every time Torch tried to help him.  He then answers Naslé in a cold and careless tone: I did. 
“What!” Naslé placed her other hand on the handle of her sword threatening to draw it. “What did you just say? I didn’t hear you properly!” Autari averted his eyes and began walking up a couple more steps. I said … I did. It was me who took Hegira’s life. Note: if anyone were to have watched what really happened, it wouldn’t have seemed as if Autari killed her at all. However, Autari knew what truly happened and admitted to his actions without the slightest excuse. He also refused to reveal in his answer to Naslé that it was a complete accident. He had absolutely no intentions of killing Hegira. He actually felt utter regret. But to him what happened, happened and there was nothing he could have done about it. Upon hearing Autari’s answer for the second time Naslé stood paralyzed with shock and her grip on her sword’s handle weakened, causing her hand to drop heavily back to her side. Tears began running down her cheek as she dropped her head and wept silently. Through her weeping, Naslé was able to deliver one last question. “But…why…?” She whispered. No comment. He whispered back.   Hejime with his eyes still shut and head still down, clinched his hands into a fist, which shook with anger. As Autari passed Naslé and reached the platform, as soon as he planted one foot onto the top step, Hejime, consumed with rage, swiftly punched Autari across the face, and sent him flying back down the steps. As he fell, Autari flipped back in the air and landed on his feet while sliding back a few feet at the bottom of the stairs. He then wiped his fist across his mouth, and stood back up with a smile on his face. Now that was a surprise. You’re good! I didn’t see that one coming.
 Hejime remained in the exact position he was in when he delivered the punch. “That’s kind of odd, seeing how you so had that one coming.” Hejime’s voice was spilling with rage at the same time trying to display a little humor.
 Really…? Autari mocked.
 Hejime began walking down the steps. “Why don’t you try answering some of my questions? “Why did you kill Hegira? What the heck did she ever do to you?” 
No comment. 
“Did you or did you not commit the other three murders that took place that other night?”
No... comment. 
Hejime sprung forward, jumping over the remaining steps, drawing his sword in mid-air. Leaping a few feet back, Autari avoided his attack, as Hejime came crashing down into the ground.  “I told Naslé, that if I ever saw you again, I would kill. You know, she had her doubts about you committing the murder. She just didn’t want to believe it. And you came and just shoved it right in her face, without a single care in the world! What the heck’s wrong with you?” Naslé suddenly collapsed to her knees at the top of the stairs and buried her face in the palms of her hands. “You really do deserve to die. But I changed my mind. I will not duplicate the same mass hysteria you’ve just inflicted upon this institution. But I will not hesitate to put you down, permanently! You will never hold another sword in those hands …ever again!” Hejime charged at Autari and …CLINK!  Kegiskae and Ikazuchi appeared between Autari and Hejime. Kegiskae blocked Hejime’s blade, back to back with Ikazuchi who pointed his sword at Autari, warning him not to make a single move. All the while Kegiskae and Ikazuchi had their heads down and never once looked at Autari and Hejime. Ikazuchi finally lifts his head: “Stop this right now…both of you!” Autari leaned back in response to the blade that was only an inch or two from his face.  Kegiskae finally lifted her head and gave Hejime a hard stare. Lower your sword… nice and easy. But Hejime hesitated. This was probably his only chance to at least injure the man who killed his friend and mentally scared his closest friend without any remorse, and it was about to be taken away from him in a spit second. “No! This can’t happen...not again! I have to do this. I have to! Back off Kegiskae..., Ikazuchi! He’s mine!” (Shouting back) Lower your sword... Hejime!  Hejime slowly pulled back his blade but did not sheath it.  Kegiskae sighs and looks at Autari with disappointment, before following Ikazuchi back up a couple of the steps, where they were met by Taijan. “Autari, as the leaders of this institution, we are responsible for the safety of its members, and are charged with removing potential threats such as yourself. However, we can’t properly punish you because of our lack of proof. And even though you have confessed to have indeed killed Hegira Hiten, we have received word that the Silver Sphere has just ended a council with your brother, who pleads it was an accident.” Naslé’s eyes widen with a gasp. “A... an… accident! Wait, what do you mean?” 
All the rest of you, please wait for us inside in one of the main floor’s court yards, sessions will begin shortly. “You heard her, all of you scram! There isn’t anything to see here.” Once all of the students were inside and the doors were closed, Ikazuchi continued: “In other words, as of right now we have orders from the Silver Sphere not to hold any violent grudges against you. But this is the last time you will ever step foot on these grounds. Autari Yasuna, from this day forth you are expelled from The Secret Seal. You have gained the hate and disdain from your fellow members and they can never forgive you for what you’ve done.” Ikazuchi’s tone somehow revealed his internal disagreement with the Silver Sphere’s decision. “So do us all a favor and get out of here!”
(Laughter) I have gained their hate and distain; are you kidding me? Not one of them ever had anything other than hate and disdain for me and therefore always treated me as if I had done something terrible or was a threat. And you wanna know where that all stems from? ….Fear! Ya’ll have always feared me! Even you Kegiskae! Kegiskae lowers her head. Nothing has changed! Autari shouted as if trying to make someone notice the obvious. All I did was give you all a better reason to do what you’ve been doing forever, so what are you all so mad for. You should all be thanking me! 
“How dare you?! Leave … now!” Ikazuchi’s tolerance for Autari in general was shattering.
I cannot do that. I have not yet completed what I came to this institution to do. 
“I said... LEAVE!” (Patience slipping).  
Make me. Autari said with a smile.
“I intend to!” (Tolerance and patience shattered) Ikazuchi draws his sword and stepped down. Hey, calm down. Remember what we were told. Kegiskae placed a hand on Ikazuchi’s shoulder, but it was shook off immediately.  “I’ve had enough. If you won’t leave without force then that is just what I’m going to have to do. I’ll give you one more chance.” Ikazuchi lifted and pointed his blade at Autari, who didn’t make the slightest quince and said not a word in response. “Heh, alright.” Ikazuchi sprung forward and made a swipe for Autari’s head, who only barely dodged the attack bending his back backwards. (Slow motion)
Autari back flipped twice and then stood with his arms extended in a fighting stance. Ikazuchi noticed he was wearing black latex gloves, but why, he did not know. “Nice gloves. A bit tacky for me though.” He walked a few steps to his right to get a different position. “Why don’t you draw your sword?”  I don’t know what might happen. “I’ll stop holding back, that’s what.”  What’s stopping you? Afraid you’ll do something stupid. Ikazuchi exhaled through his teeth. “Fine.” Ikazuchi lifted his sword to the side of his face and it began to vibrate at sonic speed, giving off a sharp ringing sound. Wha… he’s planning to…! No! Ikazuchi don’t! Kegiskae stepped forward but stopped when Taijan extended his arm in front of her. Taijan…? Taijan gave no explanation. He only stared down at Ikazuchi with a worried expression on his face. “It’s probably better that you don’t go down there. Ikazuchi cannot hear you. They say when a samurai is deprived of sight; the most important sense is sound. It makes up 75 percent of his awareness. So when you are deprived of sound, it becomes very difficult to keep up with your opponent’s movements. Unless, of course, you got the eyes of an eagle, which Ikazuchi has always possessed. By sonically vibrating his sword’s blade, Ikazuchi has filled the air around himself and Autari with sonic wave that interferes with all other sound waves that might make their way to their ear drums. Thus, total deprivation of sound. They cannot hear us.” Then stop them. Do something! “I don’t think that would be wise either.” Kegiskae looked back at Ikazuchi, who finally launched at Autari with full speed. Shoot, I can’t hear! What’d he do?! Autari thought as he flipped over Ikazuchi’s head. He then turned around and delivered a sweep kick for Ikazuchi’s legs. Ikazuchi jumped and kicked Autari in the chest. (Slow motion)
Autari fell to the ground on his back. What a kick! What’s his boots made of…metal? Autari jumped back to his feet holding the middle of his chest. This time he charged first, and threw a few fast punches and kicks, all while taking precaution to assure his forearms never made contact with Ikazuchi’s; for it was the only part of his body that was exposed to the skin.  He blocked a few blows, and avoided much of the blade attacks. Autari somehow managed to grab hold of Ikazuchi’s blade and tried to stop its rapid vibration. However, the speed at which it was vibrating only caused it to beat violently against Autari’s hand, tearing through the glove and some surface skin. Falling back, Autari clinched his hand in pain, but his smile showed otherwise. Ikazuchi lightly plucked the blade of his sword and finally sheathed it. Once he did, all sound rapidly came back and hit Autari’s eardrums all at once. Slowly lowering his hands from his ears, Autari stood staring back at Ikazuchi. That’s one interesting sword you got there. “Don’t insult me. It’s not the sword; this is just an ordinary blade.” I see, so this is the higher training we were all going to receive.  “Humph, you’ve lost your chance for all of that.” Knowing was all I needed. The two clashed again. Autari received a punch that sent him landing on his back. “Is that all you got? Surely you can do better.” Autari sits up and tries to catch his breath. “And you call yourself a samurai. Get up!” Ikazuchi… that enough! Stop it! Ikazuchi walks up to Autari, paying Kegiskae no mind and pulls him up by the front of his shirt. “You feel like giving up yet?” Let… go. Autari demanded. Ikazuchi tightened his grip. “That ain’t the answer I’m looking for.” Ikazuchi raised his fist to deliver a punch to his face. Autari suddenly realized that his face was also exposed to the skin, and there was a good possibility that it would exhibit a similar outcome. He quickly caught the oncoming fist in his own hand, and struggle at the force of the blow. I said...let go of me! With his free hand, which so happened to be the hand that was cut during the fight, Autari gave Ikazuchi a quick, sharp jab across the side of his face. Every muscle in Ikazuchi’s body loosened to the point that he was incapable of standing, not to mention keeping his grip on Autari’s shirt. Still fairly conscious, he fell to his knees and thought to himself: “One thrust, what the heck!? I can’t… I can’t move!” He immediately lost complete consciousness, and began falling face down. Taijan quickly rushed over and caught him before he hit the ground. He slowly lifted his hand to check his pulse and let out a soft gasp, before lowering his hand again.  He looked up at Autari and gave him a dangerous stare. “If you want to live another second of your life kid, you’d beat it... right now!” He said with an exhaust of rage. Autari looked from Taijan to Kegiskae, who stood paralyzed in shock with her hand automatically hovering over her slightly opened mouth. She stared at Autari from afar as if looking at something foreign, or terrifying, and he only stared back with a blank expression. Images suddenly flash in her already troubled mind of when he was little right beside Torch, both with a smile on their faces. She watches as the images pass by, as Autari grew older, the darker and harder his eyes became. His joyful smile had transformed into a smile of insanity. His eyes grew colder and colder as their various colors became more and more visible. Torch’s face too grew with stress and intensity as his responsibilities grew heavier and heavier. 
Flashes of Flashbacks: Kegiskae!    
Heehee, sorry.  
Oh it’s you …Torch.
Oh yeah, Torch’s little brother, long time no see, Autari.
 Hey Kegiskae, keep an eye on him for me will you? Torch whispered. Autari has a way with trouble. 
I’ll do my best. Kegiskae whispered back.
All the voices are slightly echoed as Kegiskae is pulled back into reality, and witnesses what Autari has become. She begins pondering in her head: How... Wha... what are you!
The scene flashes back to when she first saw that Hegira was dead, and Torch’s face when he pleaded with them to allow him and nobody else, to go after Autari. She then replays the moment he knocked Ikazuchi out cold. She suddenly clinched her jaw and shut her eyes. She reopened them to see the Autari that now stood before her eyes and shouted out loud: What happened to you!? Autari!  Autari then turned back to Taijan with a hidden smile on his face. Heh, all right, I’m out of here. If that is the extent to what a high ranking member can do, than there is nothing left for me here. Kegiskae rushes over to help Taijan with Ikazuchi. But before she could reach them, Taijan shot her a weary look and after looking at him only once, she quickly turns around and heads back up the stairs: Medic! I need a medic now! Autari turned to leave and raised his hand in a slight wave. It was only a light hit, he’ll be fine. So long. He quickly sprinted out of the area and back down the path from which he came. Once he reached the top of the hill he always returned to, he collapsed on the ground and pressed his hand into the middle of his chest in pain. He then raised his injured hand up to his face and examined the wound. It was deep and the bleeding had not stopped. He quickly bit the tip of one of the glove’s fingers and pulled it off. He crushed the glove and pressed it into the palm of his hand to impede the bleeding and grunted at the sharp pain it produced. He then turned onto his back and his hair blew across his tensed face as he stared up at the bright sky. What was I thinking challenging a high ranking member of the Secret Seal? Well, technically he challenged me. If I didn’t have this little secret up my sleeve, I would have surely left with much more serious wounds. But even so, I might have punched him a little harder than I thought. I didn’t intend on him passing out. He then began to smile at a passing thought. Ha, just wait till Torch hears about this. He’s gonna explode.

]]> 2020-03-16 22:41:32 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462428522 Chapter 17: Gone: Amuro’s Quest Begins luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462429184   
That night Amuro was on an evening stroll and decided to pay Autari and Torch a visit. On his way there, he happened to overhear a couple of adults in an ally talking to each other. 
“Did you hear, the Secret Seal Institution broke out in chaos?!” One of the men leaning against the ally wall whispered. 
“Yeah, I hear three students were killed a couple of days ago and just yesterday another was killed.” The other man beside him said.
“What do you think; some kind of infiltration? You think it was a Golden Ninja.” One of the women asked glaring at the shine in her sword’s blade. 
“Na, can’t be. It’s kinda hard to imagine we’ve been infiltrated.” The second man said brushing his hair back with one hand. 
“Why not? We’ve been infiltrated by Ninja before or have you forgotten about Captain Aoshi already.” The two glared at each other with disagreement. 
“I heard the whole thing.” The first man whispered again. “The three kids who were killed were murdered at random by someone who broke in, but they don’t know who it was. Crashed right through the window he did.”
“I thought you said you didn’t know who it was. How do you know it was a “He”,” Asked the other women who leaned against the opposite wall. 
“Well I don’t think it was a woman, but if it makes you feel any better I don’t know for sure. Anyway, they say the murder of the girl, the forth murder, might have been done by a different person.” 
Was it a student? The second man asked.
The first man nodded. “One of the new students. Ever hear of that boy, Autari?” 
“You mean Miss Koaru and Captain Kasugai’s son?” The first woman said finally sheathing her sword.  
“Are you sure!” The second woman questioned. 
“Positive! They say he confessed to it.”
 Amuro stopped dead in his tracks with widened eyes and a shocked expression on his face. It can’t be! Did I hear correctly? Impossible! 
“You won’t believe what happened next.” Amuro’s heart began to race as he continued to overhear the conversation.
“The entire institution then split into two sections. One side wanted to act without authoritative permission and take care of Autari if he dared show his face at the Institution the next morning, this morning. While the other side argued such actions were arrogant and couldn’t be performed without proof of his accusation to the crime. Later, it was revealed that the fourth murder had been an accident and the Silver Sphere ordered nobody to hold any violent grudges against him until further notice. However, he was labeled as dangerous and was expelled from the institution. After he refused to leave, Ikazuchi, one of the instructors, attempted to remove him by force.” 
Amuro didn’t want to hear anymore and desired to run away, but his legs would not move. 
“The two challenged each other and went at it hard. But in the end Ikazuchi was knocked out!” “Unbelievable!” The second women blurted out not fully believing any of this was really true.
“A novice took out a high ranking member, ironically impossible! The first women said in shock. 
“Yeah I know, but those are the facts. They say there’s something unusual about him, eye colors don’t even look human.” 
“Are you really sure you know what you’re talking about? This all sounds more like rumors to me.” The other man said looking at him from the corner of his eyes. 
“What, no, I’m telling you it’s all true!” He shouted defensively.
Amuro finally sprung to his feet and ran to his destination at full speed; his mind racing along with his heartbeat. No…Impossible… that couldn’t have happened! Autari… he wouldn’t! Why… why wasn’t I told. Three days ago. Torch, he would’ve… he would’ve told me! His confusion turned to anger which then turned to overflowing rage. Why wasn’t I told anything? Aaahhhh! Amuro’s speed increased as his destination came into view.  As soon as he reached the little porch, Amuro stopped and caught his breath slowly calming down. He knocked twice and the sliding doors opened immediately and Torch stood behind them. He signed in disappointment as if awaiting the arrival of someone else. His eyes then widened upon realizing the person before him was Amuro whom he had entirely forgot about. He could tell he was angry by the way he was staring at him. Seeing his angry caused Torch recall the severe frustration he felt several hours ago. Apparently, news of Autari’s actions that morning had already reached Torch sometime that afternoon and he did everything he could to stop himself from leaving the house. He didn’t know what kind of effect his anger might have on his actions outside his home, especially if he found Autari, or had to confront the Silver Sphere again after hearing what they had done to him and what his brother had done to them. He wasn’t in his right mind and thus he was afraid to leave. Tilting his head, Amuro could see somewhat into the house and caught a glimpse of several gashes and cuts engraved into one of the walls with a sword stuck halfway into it, along with several broken items on the floor. He looked back at Torch and observed his calm expression. Amuro thus decided it was wise to start out calmly. Torch… where is Autari? Is he here?  How should I know? With that, Torch slammed the doors closed but Amuro stuck his foot between them and pried them back open with both hands. TORCH!! Amuro’s eyes glared with rage.  How can you just sit here after knowing everything that’s happening? And why are you pretending to be so damn calm about it?! You don’t know what it took for me to calm down! Torch shouted back and then returned to his somber expression. But anyway if you’re looking for Autari he might be with the Silver Sphere right now. Either that or I don’t have a clue. Torch turned around as if ready for Amuro to leave. Amuro lowered his head realizing how out of place he was. Torch... I didn’t mean…
Amuro…just go… please. Amuro quickly took off and ran across town making his way to the front of the village where all the samurai units and the silver sphere were stationed. It was an enormous stronghold in which the Silver Sphere’s headquarters was located- formally at the top of the largest tower in the center.
Inside, Autari is seated at a round table, opposite to the First Leader, in a small room with several Silver Samurai stationed at the corners of the room and in front of the exit doors. Autari sat back sloppily in his chair with a careless expression on his face. There is a long silence until Autari breaks it with the sound of his finger tapping a rhythmic chain of thumps on the table. 
I’m sure you got a good reason for waking me from my sleep and sending your goons to drag me down here. It’s late and I don’t really enjoy the night.  The old man sighs and looks at Autari. “Autari sever the guiltless tone in your voice.” He said in a dry voice. “You know clearly why you have been summoned here and why my men had to force you after you resisted.”  Do I now? Autari said unconcernedly as he examined his injured hand; clenching and unclenching it. “This is my first time truly addressing you personally after all that you’ve done to dishonor both the Secret Seal and the Silver Sphere. I should have done it sooner. But concerning this morning I want you to tell me;” the man leaned forward onto the table, “What happened, Autari?” A simple brawl that’s all. It happens every day or so, don’t it. “Not like this! You assaulted a superior member of the Secret Seal, after already murdering one of our students, namely Hegira Hiten.” Autari stiffens and then begins to smile, but through that smile, stares the man directly in the eyes with a look in his own that demanded the older man to drop the conversation. “But fortunately for you, Torch was able to convince us that what had happened was only an accident, and although only a few of us truly believed such an assumption, we decided to only expel you from the institution. However, it was said that you confessed your crime without ever mentioning it was an accident. Is this true?” Yes it is. Listen, Ikazuchi fought me on his own account; OK. He had what was coming to him, I was only protecting myself. Why should I care anyway? “That man… is now hospitalized and is fighting to regain consciousness!” Autari is stunned but does not show it. He had no idea he had injured him to that extent. “This kind of stuff can’t be happening at a time like this. We can’t be fighting each other. Not in the middle of our losing war with the Golden Ninjas.” To heck with your precious war, it ain’t got nothing to do with me! “What! This war is every Silver Samurai’s business, especially members of the Secret Seal who will soon be recruited into the Samurai fighting units on the battlefields! And am I … a Silver Samurai? Seriously you can drop the act now. I already know, I’ve always known. Although I was less than one year of age, my eyes know what they saw. And they know war when they see it. The man remains motionless without a word. I am a soldier amongst a military that is not my own, for the military which this soldier belonged... is long gone.  Autari stands up and turns to leave the room. Without turning back he lifts a hand as to say good bye and whispers back to the man: And you can never change that. No smoke screen or lie can ever change it.  After Autari left, the old man stood up from his chair. “Should we go after him, Sir?” 
“No, if he wishes to leave we cannot do anything about that. After all, he isn’t an Uri Bon Folic.” Sigh* “Looks like I failed you, Kasugai. I am sorry but this is well out of my hands now. “
Outside, Autari exits the stronghold and caught sight of a figure in the darkness running towards him. The figure stops in front of him and rests its hands on its knees breathing heavily in exhaustion. The figure lifts its head revealing sharp silver eyes glaring with rage. 
I found you… gasp! Upon finally seeing Autari, most of Amuro’s intense anger disappeared and his body suddenly fell weak. He noticed the immense change in Autari immediately after looking into his eyes. There was definitely something different about him.  The anger he had felt before was suddenly weighed down by the sorrow he now felt about all that had happened. He suddenly felt great sadness for Torch and Miss Kaoru but most of all he somehow felt sorry for Autari.  Also the fact that nobody bothered to tell him anything made him feel worse. Just how insignificant am I; he wondered softly to himself with a hint of irritation.  Autari walked up to Amuro’s side and placed a hand on his shoulder, but never looking in his direction. Amuro shuttered at his touch and swallowed the sudden fright that had come over him.
 Amuro, the times are changing. Submit or do something about it. But to fight a momentum you have to have the power. You are behind Amuro, you better catch up. 
Wha…what are you talking about? This isn’t about me it’s about you. Just what did you think you’d gain by causing so much mayhem?  You have no idea what kinds of effects your actions are having on others. Torch is… Amuro’s chain of thought shattered as Autari turned his head and looked him in the eyes. The form his eyes took when enhanced by the glow of night was indescribable. And although he had seen them many times, the mixture of green and gold eye structure suddenly looked foreign.  Amuro quickly shut his eyes and took a few stumbling steps back. Upon reopening his eyes, Autari was gone. He looked around but found no trace of him. The conversation he just had with Autari rang in his head and confused him greatly. He wandered back into town feeling really mystified and excluded. He didn’t really know why but felt he should go and see Kegiskae that evening. She was the closest thing to an older sister he would ever have, and he really wanted to talk to someone other than Torch. His feet unconsciously brought him to the front of her house and he stood at the entrance with a dazed expression on his face. The doors were invitingly open and he wondered inside without thinking. The house was warm and comforting and had a vague softness to it that made him relax. He could hear soft music coming from a nearby room and curiously peered inside.
There sat a girl, cross-legged, who appeared to be altogether lost to a different time and place as she played the strings of a samisen: a Japanese three-stringed musical instrument that has a long fretless neck and is plucked with a plectrum.
"In the midnight rain, does the earth ask the sky:
Can my horizon and your moonlight collide?
And find a place in the sapphire sky?"
The 12 year old girl sang the words softly, her hands instinctively skilled as they played the instrument cradled in her lap. Her eyes were settled somewhere low, perhaps absentmindedly fixed to a spot on the ground as she sang, apparently oblivious to her surroundings. Amuro made his way over, sitting nearby. It struck him that there was something odd about the song she sang, and he listened carefully to try and determine what it was that was strange.
"…From dark corners whispers wake,
In mornings I'm left wondering."
His brown eyes studied her. Her thick black hair was swept up on her head in a careful style. She was fairly young, her face smooth and pretty.
"Bright-lights whispers call to me:
…Awake; relentless dreams; 
…sleep; restless fantasies…"
With a melancholic fall in tone, her song came to an end. To her, there was no one else there to notice her performance, or even care, but the girl smiled reflectively to herself nonetheless.
Amuro confirmed his previous suspicions. The lyrics this girl sang were odd. Inconsistent and illogical, like the disjointed thoughts of a half-conscious mind. He wasn't sure whether he liked it or not. He never really saw much point in music or poetry anyway. Finally lifting her eyes, the girl gasped as she realized she was no longer alone. 
Sorry, did I startle you? I didn’t mean to. Amuro bowed his head in apology. 
The girl studied him for a moment and then replied in a low, soft voice. Umm, no…not really. I just didn’t hear you come in.  You are…Amuro right? Kegiskae talks about you and Torch all the time. I’m Sonia, Kegiskae’s little sister.  She bows her head respectfully. 
Yeah, I know. She talks about you too; though I haven’t really seen you in person since you were eight. You look a lot different. I didn’t recognize you with your hair up. He said with a smile. Sonia hugged her samisen, slightly embarrassed with the way he was looking at her. Well… umm…did you come by to see me… or my sister? She deeply hoped it was the former. 
Actually, I came to see your sister. I have a really important question I’d like to ask her. 
Oh. Sonia lowered her head. Is she expecting you?
 No I don’t think she is. 
Well… Kegiskae came in today, pretty upset about something. She couldn’t tell me what it was, and asked only of me not to bother her.
 Ugh...yeah well, you see…it’s kind of connected. Amuro rubbed the back of his head. Please…I really need to see her. 
She’s outside in the back. She indicated to the back of the house with her finger. 
Arigato… Sonia. See ya round. Amuro got up and was about to leave when he heard Sonia whisper something softly back to him.
 It gets really lonely around here. You should come by more often. 
He looked back to see that she wasn’t even looking in his direction as she spoke, almost as if speaking to herself. With a smile, Amuro nodded and then went on his way. Sonia smiled and began plucking the strings on her samisen again, only this time to a happy melody.
As Amuro made his way to the back of the house, he stopped and thought about Torch’s reaction. I wonder what kind of situation Kegiskae is in. What if she…? Ugh! Amuro dropped his head and knocked on the door leading to their back yard. Kegiskae is shown on the other side sitting on a stone bench with her hands holding up the sides of her head, elbows on knees, and is staring in to the water of a small pound, lost in her reflection. Her hair is now down from its usually ponytail style and is draped over her shoulders and harnesses the corners of her face as she leans over. Her eyes are soft and half closed as her thoughts swarm in her head. One of her hands seem to be holding something that dangled from her fingers. It’s her medallion, with the Silver Samurai crest on it, showing that she was a leading member of the Secret Seal.  Knock…, Knock…, Knock. She sighs. The door opened and Amuro walked outside. He walked all the way up to her and bowed his head respectfully. I’m so sorry to intrude on you like this, but I... really need to talk to you. Please Kegiskae. Kegiskae never even looked in his direction and remained silent. He slowly lifted his head and stared questionably at the side of her face. But I... I don’t understand anything! He shook his head from side to side. Torch wouldn’t talk to me and Autari, he... he just...! Amuro dropped to his knees. Kegiskae... tell me what’s going on! Please!
Did you hear what happened this morning? (She said, still staring at her reflect)
Yes, but...!
Then what else do you need me to tell you! She shot him a dangerous look. 
I don’t know much of what’s happening either. Autari... he almost killed Ikazuchi! She squeezes the necklace in her hand and lowered her head. He still hadn’t regained consciousness when I left. I was so angry and confused! Why would Autari do such a thing? I’ve seen him change right before my eyes. I let Torch down. He... asked me to watch over him. But I ... I did nothing. I’m not sure why, but I... I feel somewhat responsible for what happened to Ikazuchi, and for what happened to Autari.  Don’t be ridiculous Kegiskae. This is not your fault. She doesn’t respond and there is a silence that lasted a couple of minutes. Um... Kegiskae? He stands up. Hey, you still there? He reaches behind her and gently pulls a clump of her hair. Ow, what are you doing? I was trying to get your attention. You blanked out for a second there. He smiles at her and tries to lighten the mood. Again she does not respond. Hey, I know this is probably the worse time to ask you this, but… Do you think you could, personally teach me… how to… activate the silent silver? Kegiskae gave him a confused look, accompanied by a shocked expression on her face. She knew Amuro was aware of the age limit that prevented people under fourteen from joining the Secret Seal, due to various exposures of intense energies on a young and not fully developed body. The risks were of course variable and were not definite, but it was the rule, and rules were rules no matter what. And if that alone was not enough to puzzle her, the fact that Amuro was thirteen and some months old and only had another year to go before he would be qualified to join, was just what she needed to be fully confused. She also was not allowed to teach anything, concerning the Silent Silver, to anyone if they had not properly gained membership.
I know what you’re thinking and I know it is confusing, but I don’t have a year! He stressed. I don’t really know how to explain this, but I feel as if I don’t learn it now, I’ll never get the chance. Like something is going to happen, and I’m going to be powerless when I need it the most. To fight a momentum you have to have the power.He said in realization. I need to train at the advanced Samurai level, and master the Silent Silver before next year. He said in an earnest voice. 
Amuro couldn’t tell if Kegiskae was still listening to him. She remained silent for another few moments or so, before clinching her jaw tightly closed and tossing her medallion in the water with a huff of frustration. On slow motion, Amuro watched the medallion leave Kegiskae’s hand and fly over the pond. Aaahhhh! He quickly took to his feet and leaped over the pound, catching the necklace within inches of the water’s surface, flipped, and landed on the other side. Kegiskae watched in awe at Amuro as he inspected the medallion. He could have fell, that’s for sure. Why would he go through so much just to retrieve my medallion? 
Kegiskae! He shouted from the other side of the pound. You can’t just throw your medallion away, what were you thinking? As a leading member of the Secret Seal you hold around your neck the responsibility of upholding the dreams and hopes of the Uri Bon Folics! This Medallion is special and you should be proud to wear it no matter what happens! Kegiskae sighs and pushes off of the bench and flips over the water landing in front of Amuro. She takes the necklace from him and puts it back on her neck. I know that. She lifted her hair over the back of the necklace and let it fall back down. Thank you. Huh, for what. It’s nothing.
“To fight a momentum you have to have the power, huh?” Kegiskae repeated. That doesn’t sound much like you. 
Oh... it isn’t. But that’s the last thing... Autari said to me. 
 I see. Well then, you do realize that if anyone found out that I was training you, I’m going to be the one who gets in trouble, maybe even formally relieved of my duty. Does that mean you’re going to help me? I’ll think about it, but even if you’re a real fast learner, you’ll never accomplish your goals in less than a year. I’m sorry. You may improve greatly, but to master all of it to my level will take some time. Don’t rush it or you’ll hurt yourself. Now, go home and get some rest, you’ll need it starting tomorrow. A big smile grew on Amuro’s face as he thanked Kegiskae. Before leaving, he stopped by Sonia’s room again and said good bye. On his way back to his house, Amuro thought about Torch and Autari, and the smile he wore on his face after leaving Kegiskae and Sonia quickly turned into a frown. He remembered what Autari told him and Torch’s reaction upon seeing him. He strangely found himself reciting something similar to Sonia’s peculiar song.                                            
“Desert horizons contest the night skies”
“Scorched with a burning core,”
“I am kept awake”
“I can’t relent,”
“Nor can I close my eyes.”
“Frozen on the outside”
“My interior burns with fire”
“I long for company”
“Yet have none to turn to. “
“I’m trapped in this nightmare”
“In my own heart I am bound”
“My soul screams into the darkness”
“Without making a sound”
Flash Back Ends

]]> 2020-03-16 22:42:38 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462429184 Chapter 18: Something Missing luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462430748
Scene Switch (Present Time)
Back in the Forest, after their four hour rest, the Samurai are on the move again. Sanoko picked back up on the trail, but told the rest that they would have to double back a mile or so the way they came and take a turn opposite to the one they took previously. They stayed close to the river bank and followed it all the way down. The afternoon air was filled with the smell of a distant storm approaching. There were few trees in the area but mostly wide open fields on the other side of the river. The trees rustled with gentle winds that swept by, but then suddenly hung over by the rain that broke out without warning. The river bank soon became very soft, and saturated by the water that continued to erode it. Everyone except for Torch consciously moved slightly away from the shoreline to avoid slipping into the small ditch carved by the rushing river. Torch, however was all the way in the back and was too deep in thought to notice the change in formation. The ground he now stood on was real soft to the point where deep foot prints were now visible in the dirt. Amuro looked back and noticed Torch’s unawareness. He shouted Torch’s name in an attempt to wake him up. Torch quickly lifted his head with a jump and landed on the softest spot with extra force and slid down the side, into the river with a scream. 
Gasp* Torch!  Sonia stopped and alerted the others.
The view is now from Torch’s point of view and looking up from under the water he can see Sonia and Amuro hovering over the water looking desperately for him. Torch! Torch!
The water was deep and cold, throwing Torch into a temporary shock as he slowly drifted deeper and deeper under the surface. His version blurred and he went out.
Flash back....
After Amuro returned home that night, the scene switches to Torch who finally manages to fall asleep for about two hours. His dream resumed from the last one mentioned. The water continued to pour down and Torch remained on his knees unable to move. With his head slightly bent down, Torch just stared into the empty area and watched as it continued to be engulfed by the never-ending rain storm. He suddenly spotted a figure in the distance. The figure was lying on its back with all limbs spread out on the wet ground as the rain poured heavily upon it. It lied there motionlessly. The figure’s features are not apparent, yet something about the figure seems very familiar to Torch, but he doesn’t know why. He attempted to move closer but something restrained all his movement and held him in place, like earlier. The figure began to choke and franticly gasp for air. Torch only watched as the figure suffered and was unable to do anything to help. How he wished he had the strength to move. He soon watched as the figure grew very quiet and still. He couldn’t tell if the figure was ever truly alive, but now he was curtain it was gone. Torch lowered his head and his thoughts echoed with a weary voice in his head: “Father!”
Torch woke in a sweat, panting for breath, his heart pounding. He sat up, his blanket falling around his waist. He covered his eyes with the palms of his hands and leaned his elbows on his knees, breathing deeply and evenly to control his rapid pants of fear. He remembered the dream; almost vividly, too vividly. It was one he used to have very often since he was twelve but managed to forget or repress until now. It was the dream of the death of his father, the sort where he was kept paralyzed on the sideline, unable to help, unable to scream; a helpless witness. Even though he hadn't understood the true manner of his father's death in real life, his imaginations were more than satisfactory. It changed every time, but it always involved his father’s painful illness and its main symptom; coughing. Kasugai’s death was one of the worse imagined, a slow, dreary death. Torch shivered at the thought and stood up. Scooping up his sword, he quietly left his room. He went out the back door into a small court yard, where he would be able to work off some steam. He planned on wearing himself out enough so that he would be able to get some sleep where he wouldn’t dream, the kind of sleep when you’re just knocked out. The court yard was naturally empty, and was lit up by the moon light, giving the area a white-silver glow. He remembered sneaking out of his room on nights like this and catching his father sitting out here just staring up at the moon with his sword stuck into the ground and both hands gripping its handle. Back then he always thought that was just an old habit, but now he realized that his father must have always been thinking about something; something that keep him awake at nights. Torch recalled all of this as he sat on the ground and took a deep preparatory breath. He placed his sword horizontally on the ground before him, and breathed slowly and evenly, emptying his mind. After a few minutes of meditation, he moved. In a blur of cloth and long black hair, he came to one knee, snatched his sword off the ground and unsheathed it. The blade flashed through the air in a swift arc. Tossing the sheath off to the side, Torch surged to both feet, with his sword cutting glittering patterns in the air. He advanced through the court, focused and aware of his surroundings. Reaching the end of the drive forward, he spun and cut to the side and then span again for a vicious thrust in the other direction. Torch then turned his head and upper body into a whirling vision as he imagined a group of enemies surrounding him. Going down in a controlled fall to one knee, Torch turned his blade and plunged the end of the handle into the palm of his other hand. As he did, a second blade mirrored the first and he began adding to his motions the forms that included simultaneous use of two swords. His second sword formed the defensive aspect of the technique, blocking as the other attacked. Torch's movements were graceful yet powerful, a product of about five years of vigorous training. He was in the middle of a complicated form when he made an abrupt pause. His breathing was thick and slow as he dropped his swords on the ground with an echoed clink and fell heavily on his back with a thump. He stared up at the black sky in a blur and before long he was knock out cold, asleep. 
Flash Back Ends...
Torch! Torch! The shouts from above finally reached Torch’s brain as his eyes shot open. The view is now that of the others as they wait anxiously for Torch to return. It began to rain even heavier, and Amuro was only seconds away from going in after him, when the water began to move and slash rapidly. Torch suddenly burst out of the water and sprung high into the air. He flipped to the side and landed on one knee in front of the others, whose faces were filled with expressions of shock and concern.  Torch’s head remained down as he breathed heavily trying to catch his breath. His hair was drenched and continued to be so as the rain water collected on him with every drop. His wet black hair hung forward over his shoulders and hid the entire fronts and sides of his face. Sonia and Amuro rushed to his side and slung one of his arms around each of their shoulders, lifting him up. Torch are you alright. Yeah, I’m fine. Torch pulled his arms back down. We really can’t stop here; we need to keep moving as fast as possible. Torch looked away from them at a spot on the ground. I know. I know that. He closed his eyes for a moment. Well then, let’s go. Sanoko took the lead once more, and they continued until they reached the denser parts of the forest. 
 
The skies soon cleared up and the rain stopped, as the sun reappeared above the forest canopy.  Sanoko examined one of the trees and looked to the left of it. This is where we should have made our turn, but instead we came this way. What do you mean “we”? You’re the one who took us the wrong way. Let it go already. Sanoko moved towards a big rock and took out a piece of rolled up paper, placing it flat on top of it. Wha... you had a map all this time!? Why didn’t you use it? Sigh. Sanoko ignored her and began studying the map.  I see how it is! All this time you’ve only been pretending that you’re helping us, but in reality you’ve been trying to wear us out so that when you do finally take us to the Golden Ninjas, we‘d all be too tired and exhausted to fight! Torch said with suspicion. And you were reluctant to give us a break. Sonia added. That’s right. I truly don’t even know why I’m helping a bunch of rogue samurai. Sanoko said in sorrowful reflection. Come to think of it, why weren’t you exhausted too? How come you’re able to keep going while the rest of us get tired? Well for starters, I’m an Onyx Warrior and you’re all Silver Samurai. I’ve been trained more vigorously in the aptitude of endurance and speed, while most of you haven’t. Therefore, a little running through the night doesn’t tire me. Sanoko turns his attention back towards the map. And this isn’t a geographical map; it’s a map that illustrates the different breakdowns of national fortifications and military defenses. As you may know, each of the four nations’ military protections are all designed differently. Really. Amuro moved closer to study the map’s contents. I always knew that the different national fortifications were unique. But the Uri bon Folics have no illustrative records of all the varieties. Believe me, I’ve searched. Supposedly, the breakdowns of the other fortified defenses aren’t supposed to be accessible to any-one nation. How in the world did the Black Tanja obtain such records? How do you think? We studied every nation’s structure in-depth... from the inside. What!? How? Infiltrating a village is one thing, but successfully getting into the military bases of a nation and to completely study its defensive and offensive designs without being detected is impossible! Tricky, but not impossible. Many Onyx warriors are trained specifically for such missions. Take Amarantha for example, she got into one of your military units didn’t she; the so called secret one that trains members to use the legendary Silent Silver. Their also given access to important national Intelligence. Amuro looked over at Amarantha, who wasn’t aware of their conversation about her. Amara’s real good, but in addition to that, she was also trained well in the art of false personality. I still can’t even figure her out sometimes. But Amarantha isn’t... Just think about it kid. You didn’t even know she wasn’t a Silver Samurai until just yesterday. Security matters must stink in the Uri Bon Folics. But... even so, Amarantha abandoned the Black Tanja.
Did she? Sanoko asked. Well yeah, that’s what I got from it at least. Well, Sanoko quickly glanced in her direction and saw her smiling as she watched Torch and Sonia continue their petty suspicions about him amongst themselves. I wouldn’t be so sure. Amarantha randomly looked in his direction with the smile still on her face. Amuro watched in confusion as Sanoko quickly averted his eyes with a humph, and closed the map in irritation, but Amarantha didn’t notice his reaction, because she only looked at him for a second. I already know the designs by heart, but if you wish to study it and apply it to whatever plan you’ve got for this invasion, you are free to do so. Sanoko turned and walked away before stating. On your next break! Let’s move. He ran ahead, leaving the others behind. Hey, wait! See, he left! Why’s he leaving without us? We probably shouldn’t ask. Let’s get going. They all caught up with Sanoko and traveled at a relatively faster pace, although Sanoko was still fairly far ahead. What’s his problem? Why’s he going so fast? Um... I think he’s upset with you. Amuro said with hesitation. Me! What did I do? The one he should be upset with is Torch here, for slowing us down. Hey, I never told him to wait for me. Do you have any idea why, Amuro? He shook his head in disagreement. Sigh* I’m going to go on ahead. Amarantha’s immense speed kicked in and she quickly closed the gap between herself and Sanoko, leaving the others behind. Whoa! Sonia said in disbelief. (To himself) She had that kind of speed hidden inside her all along? Does that mean all this time she was only pretending to match our speed? If she was, then she really is good. I would have never guessed. (To himself) I always knew there was something weird about her. And she had the nerve to talk to me about trust. ~Torch do you have any idea were Spectra might be. If you do then tell us, now isn’t the time for keeping any secrets. If you want to keep my or any of our trust, then you better speak up! ~How dare she! Calm down Torch. What, I’m not allowed to get angry? Nope, you aren’t. She giggled. Torch’s eye twitched and his brows frowned. Up ahead, Amarantha inched up beside Sanoko and looked at the side of his face. But he never looked at her, as if he didn’t notice she was there. Hmm. Amarantha thought. ~Sanoko places his hands on his knees and looks at Amarantha from the corner of his eyes. Did you ever get the feeling you might have left someone behind. I left many behind, but nobody that shared my views of the Onyx Army~. 
Could that be why? 
Sanoko are you upset about something? Huh? What are you talking about? You know you’re going really fast, right? She indicated the others who are still far behind. Fine. Sanoko slows down, but just a little. He still ran a fair distance apart from the others but they seemed to be satisfied. Amarantha stayed up ahead with Sanoko, which seemed to sort of bother him. That or he was in deep thought about something that troubled him. By night fall, they had already begun their next break. They made another campfire near a small pound. There was nothing in the entire area but a large grass field and a few boulders scattered around. Amuro took a quick look around and then sat down beside Torch. And you’re positive you came past this field on your way here, right? Hai. Sanoko sat in front of the fire and layed on his back with is hands supporting his head. Sonia sat beside Amarantha on a rock and began rocking her feet back and forth. She glimpsed at Amarantha and then at Sanoko and then back at Amarantha. H...hey Amarantha? What is it, Sonia? Um, I was just wondering... you being an Onyx Warrior and all, can you turn your sword into one of those scythe things like that guy over there? She asked as she pointed at Sanoko. Well… y yeah, I guess. She murmured. Oh, I see. D…doushite? Oh, no reason. Sonia got up and walked over to Amuro and Torch, as Amarantha looked after her in confusion. She took off a small bag she was carrying on her back and began searching in it as she sat down. Aaaaahhhhh!!!!!!! Torch and Amuro jumped from the sudden outbreak of terror. Wha... what is it?Doushita no Sonia?(What’s wrong Sonia?) Oh no. I... I... I don’t have any more food. I’m all out. Amuro and Torch quickly pulled off their bags and began searching franticly. Same here! They admitted in union. Aaaaahhhhh, I’m going to starve. Oh no, how am I supposed to save my sister if I die from starvation before even reaching her. What are you talking about? We’re all going to starve! Don’t say that Torch, it’ll only make her feel worse. Well it’s true. She ain’t the only one here who has a stomach. Sonia collapse forward on her bag and started mumbling something. Well, hey we’ve got a pond right here. I’m sure we’ll find some kind of fish in it. He placed his hand on the top of her head. Come on Sonia, you wanna help us fish. Sonia looked up with a dreamy delusional smile on her face. O.K, she sighed. Ugh, not me. Torch turned around and laid down on his back. No more swimming for me. He closed his eyes. Alright, come on Sonia. Amuro grabbed his sword and ran into the water while Sonia slowly made her way after him. Amarantha looked over at Sanoko, whose eyes appeared to have a slight golden shine, reflecting from the fire he stared into. Besides that he didn’t look too happy. A smile grew on her face as she thought about a passing memory that snuck its way into her mind. She thought about when her and Sanoko first joined the Onyx Army and became privileged warriors. She was sitting at a table, eating lunch with several of the female recruits outside. The table was underneath a willow tree whose white flowers hung low near their heads. They were all wearing a black turtleneck like shirts and black pants gathered at the bottom, and met with shin length boots. Over their shirts, they wore light blue vest-like shirts that were attached to a pleated skirt, separated only by a white strap. The backs of the vests bore the Onyx emblem. The girls were all laughing and talking about how they think they did on the sessions that would determine if they get to join or not.  Sanoko suddenly came running from around the corner and approached the table. 
Amara, you got a minute? He asked in a manner that showed he didn’t want to draw the other girls’ attentions. Nevertheless several of them giggled and looked away, for he was well known, having already received a spot in one of the Army units. He was also good looking and had a cool character. This however was only the perception of several of the girl recruits. According to his superiors, Sanoko was known for being intolerable and rebellious. But for Amarantha, he was just an ordinary longtime friend. 
You know I hate it when you shorten my name right?
Come on I got to tell you something. He pulled his friend along. They stood under another willow tree and Sanoko leaned against its trunk. 
Nandiyou! 
I know who’s getting the position of captain of unit five, you know, the unit you sighed up for. Amarantha and Sanoko were aiming to get put on the same unit, but she didn’t know what unit he had been placed in. 
Nani (What)? Doko (Where)? Donoyouni (How)? Itsu (When)? What unit are they from? Dare (Who)? We must kill them! One of us was supposed to get that position! Sometimes Amarantha was the most jealous person in the whole world, but only when it involved matters that concerned her. 
Whoa, calm down miss maniac! I said that I know whose getting the position of fifth unit captain. Doko? In the fifth corridor like every year. Donoyouni? Well, they’re picked based on their leadership performance. Itsu? Next week. They’re from the waiting unit of course; warriors who have pasted the recruiting period and are awaiting a position in a unit, while displaying their abilities in assigned operations. Shoshite (And) you’re looking at him. Now can you please not kill me? Besides the educated-affluent tone Sanoko just used on her, Amarantha adored him at that moment, her eyes somehow started shining and she exclaimed.  
YOU’RE THE BEST. OMEDETOU! (CONGRADULATIONS!) 
Arigatou. And to make you adore me even more: I’m positive that you’ll get in the fifth unit by next week too, below me of course. 
Ha ha, I’d expect nothing less. Uff…wait a minute. YOU’RE… going to be my superior. No way, you’re not even old enough! 
Aha, it wasn’t my decision. He laughed shaking his head. 
Then whose was it? 
How should I know? Someone from the base above ground or something. I mean seriously, I wouldn’t know what’s going on up there, unless I somehow snuck out without permission. But of course, that’s forbidden. Sanoko stared at her with a smile as he finished the last part of his sentence. 
Of course it is, but that never stopped you. 
Chuckles*  
Demo (But), Sanoko…
Nani? 
You’re a terrible leader.   
Wha… what do you know?! Why don’t you just go back and finish your lunch with your girls. He turned around and folded his arms. 
Sure. She said with a smile, before giving him a hug from behind. See you next week. She then pushed him off balance and ran back, waving goodbye. The camera follows her back and then zooms out.  
~Flashback ends~
Amarantha’s smile faded. Sanoko seemed very different back then. She thought. So did you. Huh… d…did I say that out loud. Sanoko sat up. Back then you would have given your life for the well-being of the Onyx Empire. And now you’re out in the middle of nowhere risking your life for a bunch of rogue Silver Samurai. You’ve fallen so low. Likewise. What! Back then you were always so quick to point out injustice. And now here you are still serving under a corrupt system and carrying out a selfish request from the Golden Reez. You and the entire Onyx Army could care less about equality. How would you know? Sanoko stood up and walked firmly towards her. How would you know the trends of the Onyx Empire, when you haven’t been there for over three years! How would you know if they improved or not? You have no idea of the kind of changes I helped bring about! No, instead of being there for your own people, you just abandoned them! Sanoko’s eyes suddenly soften as he turned and sat back down. You just left…. like some irresponsible child. Wha… how could you! You act as if I was the one at fault. Yes, I abandoned them, but only because they were unwilling to make a change. I tried countless times to convince them. But nobody listened! Nobody supported me! Not even you! You say now you were able to bring about changes? So why didn’t you help me when I needed it? Because you wanted immediate results. And no matter what I said, I couldn’t get you to understand that that was impossible. Everyone was aware of this fact, so to side with you in your selfish futile attempts would have only made us look like rebellious anarchists. Change takes time Amarantha, why couldn’t you see that. Because… I… it didn’t seem like that at the time. Everything was…so different. Amarantha dropped from the rock to the ground on her knees. It’s easy to judge a situation when looking back at it. You knew exactly how everything was back then, you were there. So stop pretending like my decision was so unreasonable! Amarantha picked up a rock and throw it into the fire causing it to flare and let of a little smoke. She then lowered her head. How do you think I felt when I left? Did you ever even consider what might have been going on inside of my mind? I did, and till this very moment, I could never find an answer. Sanoko stood up and stared at the fire, before walking away. Where are you going? He stopped for a moment and then continued without a reply. Sanoko! He kept walking until he reached a distant boulder and jumped on top it. What is he doing? She looked around and saw that Torch had fallen asleep and Sonia and Amuro were still in the water looking for fish. She quietly got up and walked over to where Sanoko had gone. She stood at the base of the boulder and looked up.  Come on up. I can’t. I don’t even know how you got up there. Sanoko pointed to his katana. Sigh! Amarantha drew her sword and stared at it. She then held it up in the air and closed her eyes. Onyx Transfer: Scythe Mode. Her sword suddenly transformed into a black scythe with red streaks on its blade. She jumped in the air and stabbed the blade into the boulder and swung up from the handle and landed next to Sanoko. She quickly turned it back into a sword and sheathed it with an annoyed expression on her face. I thought I’d get that reaction from you. Why are you so hesitant to use your Onyx abilities? What. When Sonia asked you about your sword, I can tell it killed you to answer her. Her annoyed look turned into a stare of tension, one Sanoko couldn’t win. Never mind; forget I said anything. But the truth is, I don’t know what I’m doing anymore. As far as I can tell, I was sent on an important mission by the Onyx Generals to fulfill a request made by the Golden Reez himself.  I get there and I’m not given any instructions or requests, just some “friendly” information. I inferred that this information was supposed to make me feel suspicious about a group of rogue samurai traveling with a lethal weapon, and in turn cause me to feel that the better thing to do was to take it from them and deliver it to him. Besides he already revealed to me what he planned on doing with it and his motives behind it, which I didn’t find much fault in. And what did I end up doing? Instead of taking the Silent Silver from them, I got hit with a blast knocking me straight out of Onyx Mode, and then I find you, a former Onyx Warrior, amongst these rogue samurai. I end up telling them everything I was told concerning Nexiaya’s plans and even offered to help locate their missing friends in the process. This irrational behavior would of course be seen as questionable by the Onyx Generals. On the other hand, Nexiaya never really did make his request perfectly clear to me. With several other information I received, I could also infer that what he really wanted me to do was to lead the samurai to his fort. This in turn would be giving him exactly what he wanted; the defiant samurai and the Silent Silver. If that was the case I would be fulfilling my request, while remaining in favor with the Generals by properly completing my mission, and I would be helping them, seeing how they all want to fall straight into his trap to rescue their friends.  If only that were the case, then I’ve got nothing to worry about. However, the truth is, I don’t have much faith in your little team, and to just deliver the Silent Silver to the Golden Ninjas would be a real sore for the Silver Samurais. I would never be able to clear my conscious if I knew that I contributed to the ultimate unjust action done to the Silver Samurais, seeing how it is my duty as an Onyx Warrior to keep balance between them and the Golden Ninjas. Ha, and considering that the scale is already greatly unbalanced, it would be insane to just tilt it even more. Looking at it that way, the truly right thing for me to do would be to bring the Sword back to the Uri Bon Folics, but then again the question stands. What would that do to this group of Samurai? They wouldn’t stand a chance. It would be impossible to get their friends back, especially without my help. On the other hand, returning the Sword would foil the Golden Reez’s plans, and that would really make my day. I don’t like the way Mr. High N’ Mighty thinks he’s so smart. But at the same time, I would be failing my mission in the eyes of the Onyx Empire, and that’s not acceptable either!  Sanoko hits the boulder with his fist and then points at Amarantha, who looks at the odd jester with a puzzled expression. And then you come into the picture. I can’t just as well take the Silent Silver, because it is a key element in this rescue that you’re so bent upon. But if I did, you and your stubborn self would probably try to stop me, who knows, you might even decide to continue the rescue without it, and get yourselves killed. Also not acceptable. Even if you had the Silent Silver I doubt you’d all be able to pull this off. Sanoko scratched the back of his head and continued to ponder. But maybe if, I… stayed with you… after we arrive, you all would have a better chance. I mean, two Onyx Warriors, two Silver Samurai, and one Silent Silver User could pull off a cheap rescue like this, right? (Placing her hands on her hips.) Oh I see, so as soon as you become involved, mission impossible suddenly becomes a cheap rescue. You’re so full of yourself sometimes. Well, I am the only one of us who’s ever seen inside the corridors and the exact chamber she’s being held in. And yes, when I’m involved things suddenly become easy. But wait, that still might be jeopardizing the success of my mission in the eyes of the Generals. Hmm, then again, by that time, I will have already completed my mission by delivering all of you to the Golden Ninjas, and my actions from then on wouldn’t be considered part of the package. How come? It’s the benefit you get for being well known as a rebellious captain. He smiled. Or… this could all be a huge mistake and we could all meet our end right then and there. I was always told not to underestimate The Golden Reez Nexiaya. That is a lot to think about. Amarantha sighed. I’m sorry you got caught up in this Sanoko. I… just want you to know that… whatever you choose to do is entirely up to you, and I won’t hold anything against you. Sanoko turns his head. Humph, that’s so stupid. He muttered under his breath. But I would like to know just one thing. Would you have ever considered helping these rogue samurai if I hadn’t been among them? Sanoko slowly stood up and looked at her. What do you think? Sano… I don’t know! Maybe, maybe not. That Amuro kid seemed kinda interesting, not to mention that girl with the guts to challenge me. I wouldn’t be so quick just to let them die. Really? Maybe. He walked pass her and bumped her shoulder with his own. Maybe not. Would you have helped them if they had been a bunch rouge Ninja? Well… I …. He then jumped down from the boulder and landed on one knee. Amarantha thought to herself a little before realizing the purpose of Sanoko’s previous answer and then smiled inwardly. Maybe, maybe not. She then followed him and they both walked back to the others. When they got back, Sonia had already cooked her fish and started eating. Amuro tossed them theirs on a stick and they all ate. When they were finished, Sanoko dug into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper. Oh yeah, Amuro, here you go. He tossed it towards him and Amuro opened it curiously. His eyes grew big with shock. Gasp! What? Ugh… He then lowered the paper from his face and looked at Sanoko with an uneasy smile. I…can’t read it. What! I’ve never seen a map like this. Give me that! He snatched the paper back and placed it on the ground where all of them could see it. It’s so simple, the pictures represent the structures of the four nations’ defensive designs! For example: He points to a small arch in front of a bunch of silver Xs. The Uri Bon Folics defensive fortifications are designed to protect the forefront of their village. Therefore, their military base is located on the border with a little less than a semi- circular radius. The Golden Reez built their fortifications similarly, except their military base extends along their entire border with a full 360 radius. He point out a circle with several golden Xs encased within.  The leader of the Obiwaba Group was a selfish man and built his home and military base in the middle of the village and shielded himself with his own people. Indicating a small circle with only one white X inside and several other grey Xs surrounding the circle in the center. Of course they’re no longer around, so you can tell this is a pretty old map. The Black Tanja are said to have never had a village. From the outside and inside, one would say that the entire village is one big military fort whose civilians are all well trained warriors. He points to a huge black dot on the paper. Although it is nice to have the other nations believing this exaggerated assumption, it isn’t necessarily true. Yes, from the outside and inside, the village appears to be and is a military base, but in reality this isn’t the village at all. The village is actually located underground. Our main purpose is to give the village maximum security. Nobody can get in or out without us knowing. Wow, that’s really something! An underground village. So do you guys ever get sunlight? Sanoko paused and looked up at her in annoyance. Of course we do. How? You don’t need to know! Amarantha took a quick look around them. Hey, where’s Torch? Oh, yeah, Torch fell asleep right after me and Sonia went to fish. He’s right over there. Amuro pointed behind him where Torch is seen fast asleep on his side next to a stone. His head is slightly supported by the stone and his messy hair covers much of the sides of his face. The camera zooms in his eye and fades to black. 

]]> 2020-03-16 22:45:13 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462430748 Chapter 19: Truth Be Told luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462431813
~Flash Back Resumes~

He stared up at the black sky in a blur and before long he was knock out cold, asleep. When Torch awoken, he could hear the birds chirping and smell the cool refreshing air of the morning. He sat up and picked up his sword and sheath. When he got back inside the house, he saw his mother sitting at the kitchen table sipping a cup of tea. He walked pass the table and placed his sword on it, taking up a cup of tea at the same time. He continued out the room without a word, but stopped as he slid open the door to the next room. 
Say, did Autari happen to come by last night. 
Kaoru placed her cup down. “As a matter of fact, he did.” Torch turned around. “He came by early in the morning. He walked around the house and said he was looking for someone. I can’t… explain what his expression was like or the meaning behind the urgency in his voice, because I really don’t know. It was like… I didn’t know him at all.” She looked up at Torch and could see that he was disturbed. “He said he was looking for you.”
What? Why? 
“He said he wanted to ask you something and give you something. I watched as he went out into the court yard. You were dead asleep and he couldn’t wake you, without resorting to shaking you, and he refused to touch you. He only called your name.” 
Torch suddenly remembered hearing a faint call in the middle of his sleep that he couldn’t respond to and couldn’t make out whose voice it had been. “Torch...“ It now echoed in his head. 
“After he had given up, he sat beside you and pulled out that pocket watch you gave him. He stared at it and then placed it on the ground beside your head. After whispering something, he picked up the watch with a sudden change of heart. He walked up to me with a smile on his face that scared me half to death. And then he said in a sincere tone: “Good Night, Miss Kaoru...”  Kaoru lowered her head. “And then he left.”
Torch exhaled as if he were holding his breath the entire time, and whispered to himself. Damn! 
Did he happen to tell you what he wanted to ask me before he left?
 “No.” She said sadly. 
Aaaaahhhh!! Torch ran out of the room and headed up stairs. After getting dress, he grabbed his sword and ran back down stairs. Torch was heading for the door, when it suddenly opened and a man dressed in high class samurai attire and a sword strapped to his back entered the house. He wore the lunar eclipse emblem on his right shoulder similar to the way Torch did, so he knew he was sent by the Silver Sphere. A sudden resentment came over him. He quickly drew his sword and pinned the man against the wall with the blade at his neck. The older man caught his wrist and prevented the sword from coming any closer, but did not draw his own sword, showing he wasn’t a threat. But Torch didn’t seem to care. 
 
Hearing the commotion, Kaoru ran into the room. “Torch, stop it!” She shouted. “What do you think you’re doing?”
 If the Silver Sphere thinks they can just invade my house anytime they want, their dead wrong! Torch shouted at the man in rage and didn’t pull back until Kaoru called him for the second time. 
“I am terribly sorry for the inconvenience.” She apologized.
 “No, I’m sorry for the sudden intrusion. The Silver Sphere sent me to contact you as soon as possible, so there wasn’t any time for a formal notification beforehand. Please forgive my rudeness.” The man bowed respectfully at the waist. 
 
“I understand.” She assured. “How can I help you?”
“Torch Yasuna, the Silver Sphere needs to see you on some important matters. You are to come immediately without refusal.” 
Why, I’ve got something more important that I have to take care of! 
“You are to come immediately. Let’s go.” 
“Wait. Can you please tell me exactly why they want to see my son?”
“I’m sorry, Miss Kaoru, but that is classified information. I cannot tell you. I’m sure you understand.” The man leaves the house and motions for Torch to follow him.  Once they were gone, a sudden fear overtook Kaoru. She began thinking of what Kasugai had told her: “I want you to promise me, that you won’t tell Torch the truth about Autari.” Kaoru clinched her jaw in frustration. “I’ve already told the Silver Sphere that if things got out of control, they will be the ones to tell Torch the truth.” 
“No! He’s my son!” Kaoru outbursts and ran to the door. She placed her hands on the door but doesn’t slide them open. She suddenly hears Kasugai’s voice and the regret behind it: “Kaoru please, this was Aoshi and my own doings, it isn’t your burden to bear.”  Her hands began to tremble. “No, you’re right. The burden you’re making me bear is far heavier. Kasugai…”
……….
When Torch appeared before the Silver Sphere, he was shocked to see that Amuro and Kegiskae were also present. They looked just as confused as he did. The Three Silver Sphere Leaders entered the balcony and took their seats. Kegiskae, Torch, and Amuro all bowed respectfully and kneeled down on one knee before their leaders. 
“Please… rise.” The Second Leader commanded. 
“We are aware that you three are the only people in the Uri Bon Folics who have had close connections and relationships with Autari.” The Third Leader announced. “I’m sure that by now, all of you are well aware that there is something very different about him; physically, mentally, and apparently.”
They all lower their heads and look in different directions. 
Of course…. there’s no denying it. So… what of it?!
“Torch, the information we are about to convey was initially meant solely for you.” The First Leader made clear. “However, we felt that Amuro and Kegiskae also have the right to know.” 
To know… what? Amuro questioned hesitantly. 
“Brace yourselves; for what I’m about to tell you will be hard for some of you take in right now, considering all that you’ve all gone through these past five days.”
What are you talking about? Torch asked with mass irritation. Is it about Autari? Where is he? Last time I checked, he was with you. What did you do to him? Torch took a step forward.
“Calm down, Torch Yasuna, all of that will be revealed in time.” The Second Leader replied. 
“You all knew him as Autari Yasuna; however, Autari is not the biological son of Master Kasugai and Miss Kaoru.” What?! What are you saying? Autari is not Torch’s brother? That’s impossible! We’ve all known him all of his life. There’s no way. 
“Autari was adopted by Kasugai and Kaoru only a few months after he was born. Aoshi Yukawa saved him from the ashes that was left of the Land of the Diamond Soldiers, fifteen and a half years ago, and brought him here. The only people who knew the truth behind Autari, were we (the Silver Sphere) Aoshi Yukawa, Kasugai Yasuna, and Kaoru Sotiyou. During my meeting with Autari yesterday, I have confirmed that Autari himself also knew of this secret. I do not know how he found out or how long he has known, but I am positive that he’s known for some time now.”
 The First Leader went ahead and told Torch, Amuro, and Kegiskae the entire story of Aoshi and Kasugai and the Obiwaba Group. He also explained the promise he made to Kasugai not to tell Torch the truth unless things got out of hand; such as they were now.  All the while, Amuro and Kegiskae constantly expressed feelings of shock and disbelief, and even denial, but Torch expressed absolutely nothing. He just stood quietly with his head down, trying hard to internalize what was being told to him, but was failing drastically. 
 
“Now that this has all been explained, I want to make this completely clear; none of you are allowed to convey any of this information to anybody once or ever. Autari’s presence here will soon fade away. All those who knew of him will soon forget, and those who haven’t, will never. Do not speak of him, ever! He has left on his own free will. What he will do with his life from here on is entirely up to him. If you have no further questions, then you are dismissed.”  Amuro and Kegiskae turned to leave and Torch slowly followed. “Not you… Torch Yasuna.” The Third Leader quickly stated. Torch stopped and watched as Kegiskae and Amuro looked back at him with concern as they exited. “Torch, you need to understand that everything we have told you is entirely true. Do you have any doubts?”  The Second Leader asked with sympathy. For Torch the answer was simple. His head hurt from the confusion and didn’t know if he could believe a single word of it, so he resorted back to his original question. Where is Autari now? Can you tell me that much?
“Autari has not been sighted since last night and therefore it is safe to assume that he has left the village. He has completely severed all connections to the Uri Bon Folics.” She replied.
Nandiyou. Why didn’t you stop him?!
Outside of the room, Amuro and Kegiskae were escorted out of the building and waited outside for Torch. Amuro sat down on the ground and stared at the grass beneath him. Kegiskae? 
Hmm. 
Why do you think Autari left? I mean, aside from the fact that he is an Obiwaba and doesn’t really belong amongst us; he really doesn’t have anywhere else to go. His real home is gone. It’s been gone for so long. Why would he choose to leave us? Miss Kaoru, Torch, you, and myself, weren’t we… I mean… we treated him just fine. Even if everyone else in this village didn’t, we did. So why? He’s known us all his life… then why?
Sigh! I don’t know. Maybe it was fueled by that incident. Everything that was happening to him; the changes, everything he did. Think about how he felt. With everyone’s attention and hate set on a huge mistake you committed, wouldn’t you run away too? You have to admit, he never was really accepted by this village’s people. Maybe this was for the best. I mean although we will miss him a lot, don’t you think he’s in a better situation now than if he had stayed and endured whatever kind of punishment he would have been faced with. And not to mention Torch. I’m sure that with the information we all just received, he wouldn’t know what to do or say if he saw Autari again. I’m sure he will hate it, but I can’t help but feel extremely sorry and worried about him and Miss Kaoru. Don’t you?
……….
 Why wasn’t I told from the beginning? Why was I the only one left out, the only one lied to? My father… Torch clinched his hands into fists … and my mother, they lied to me from the very beginning! “They had their reasons Torch.” Don’t give me that crap! What am I supposed to do now, just forget that I ever had a brother? How about living the rest of my life knowing that half the things my mother and father ever said to me were LIES! The last thing…. my father told me… was…: 
”Torch, my son. I’m sorry, but… I won’t be around much longer. Coughs*
(Wiping his tears) Demo…. Nandiyou? Torch said in between a sob.
“Please, I need you to be strong…. for your mother and your little brother; and… for me, Torch.
Stay sturdy, my son. Can you do that for me?”
Even in his last words, he lied to me! You want to know if I have doubts? Well I have so much more than that! I don’t know what to think and that isn’t normal! I am so furious… but I don’t know if… that’s a good thing or a bad thing! This feeling of uncontrollable anger and confusion, it makes me sick! Torch’s emotions suddenly fell into disarray as he finally allowed everything he discovered that day to sink in. Autari’s peculiar personality and behavior, his father’s troubled nights, his inability to really connect with Autari, his mother’s continuous sadness, her constant worrying and accurate suspicions, Autari’s odd habit of never referring to Kaoru and Kasugai as mother or father, his sudden actions of rebellion and insanity, all the changes, and his own growing intolerance for Autari’s actions. Everything suddenly made sense.  With this realization, Torch fell into a state of calm disturbed acceptance. His eyes grew dim and his head lowered. I’m sorry. He whispered with a bow and then turned to leave the room. But before he reached the doors, they came swinging open. Behind them stood, a woman dressed in elegant samurai attire and a sword strapped at her side. Her hair was pulled back in a loose bundle at the back of her neck, causing Torch to almost not recognize her. She looked at him and he immediately looked away and ran out of the room. She then turned angrily to the Three Leaders and marched to the center of the room. 
“Miss Kaoru, this is a surprise.” The Second Leader said. “Why are you here? Is something wrong?”
Kaoru stared her in the eyes and ignored the obviously stupid question. “Did you… tell him?” She asked. The Second Leader grew quiet. “Answer me!” “Yes, we did.”  The First Leader replied and then quickly added with a shout:  “Miss Kaoru, hold not your grudge against us. Of all the years, you’ve spent working beside Kasugai as one of our top officials; I completely respect your personal feelings towards this. But you have to understand that this was Kasugai’s last request unto us and we have to honor it! He did this so that Torch’s anger and hate could be directed towards us instead of you.  It has already been done… so let it go.”  “How dare you!” She gasped angrily. “You have no right… he’s my son! MY SON!!” “Kaoru…”
“I’m his mother!” She cut him short. “I should have been the one to tell him. I don’t care what the consequences are; at least I would have lifted this burden. It’s only heavier now and I can’t take it!”
“Torch has already accepted it, Miss Kaoru; it is now time for you to do the same.” The Third Leader insisted. “The burden will only grow if you allow it to.” Kaoru lifts her hand to her head and ponders on his rational claim. She then shuts her eyes and shakes her head in objection. “No, no that’s not true!” 
]]> 2020-03-16 22:46:56 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462431813 Chapter 20: The Tragic Resolution luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462432748
Torch exited the building and met up with Amuro and Kegiskae who were waiting for him. Torch dug his hands in his pockets and walked silently past them, and they followed suit. The three of them walked down a paved road with trees aligned on its borders. The morning was still fairly chilly and windy. The breeze picked up and leaves danced around the three as they continued to wonder aimlessly along the path. Torch stared down at the road and made a sudden stop, causing Amuro to bump slightly into his shoulder.  Amuro turned and looked at him with uncertainty. Torch, what’s wrong…
Torch was troubled by the fact that he didn’t know what he was doing. Why was he taking such an aimless stroll? Why wasn’t he doing what he had come out there to do? Why was he wondering aimlessly with Amuro and Kegiskae following him? Torch turned around and faced Amuro and Kegiskae. Amuro… Kegiskae? He started. What were you two planning on doing today… before you were both summoned? Well… Kegiskae didn’t know whether it was a good idea to tell Torch about her breaking the rules and training Amuro, not in his current state.  I was going to take Amuro to my house and let him spend some time with Sonia and myself. Amuro looked at Kegiskae with surprise, but then played along. Uhh, yeah. Then go. Demo… You don’t have to follow me around. Torch turned back around. Go on with your day, and try and forget everything that happened just now. Torch‘s voice retained a certain gloominess that caused Kegiskae to grab his hand and squeeze it with reassurance.  She then took Amuro’s hand and led him in the opposite direct. Let’s go. Amuro looked back at Torch who still hadn’t moved from where he stood. He wanted to bid him farewell, but he didn’t know what to say or if saying anything was a good idea or not. A breeze picked up again and Torch finally started back down the path.  He soon strayed from the path and took a detour through a small forest, the same forest he followed Autari into after the incident.  As he walked past the tree he had pushed Autari up against, he could almost see himself and Autari replaying the event.  For the audience, Autari and Torch are visible but they appear somewhat transparent to indicate that it is a visual flashback. 
Chuckles* What’s...so …funny! Torch punched Autari across the face. The blow aggravated his already thumping headache, causing him to shut his eyes tightly. 
Look at me! Do you have any idea what’s going on back at the Institute? Do you realize the chaos you’ve caused? Why’d you do it?Autari reached up to remove Torch’s hand from his shirt, but suddenly stopped in hesitation.
“I’ll ask one last time. What did you do?”    Autari just shook his head, making Torch grip the front of his shirt now with both hands and push him into a nearby tree. “Tell me!” Autari’s chuckling startes up again and soon he couldn’t control his laughter to the point in which his entire body shook and his eyes were shut tight in emphasis of his struggle. Torch began grinding his teeth in ferocity and lifted his fist as a warning to Autari if he kept up his actions. “Stop it, Autari”, Torch whispered, “or I won’t hold back.” Soon enough, Autari’s laughter ceased, but his body still shook. This shaking rapidly transformed into trembling, and the smile on his face slowly inverted into a sad frown. 
 Torch already knew what was coming next and didn’t wish to witness it a second time. He ran the rest of the way out of the forest and stopped in a wide-open field panting steadily. He was somewhat surprised to see that the detour took him in an odd circle and he appeared at the base of Autari’s hill. In all his life, he never saw any more of the hill than its base. He could never manage to reach the top, as odd as it seemed. Torch smirked at the thought. 
Autari! Autari! Half way up the hill, Torch spots his younger brother (about ten years old) and stops to catch his breath. Autari! Why don’t you ever answer me? Torch takes another step, but lands on an un-sturdy, loose rock and tumbles all the way back down the hill and hit his back against the truck of a nearby tree. Ooooowwww! Autari gets up and runs to the edge of hill. Finding great amusement in Torch’s freefall, Autari suddenly bursts into laughter and points down at Torch. Autari, get down here now. Why? I was going to show you something, but now I don’t think you deserve it. Really?!
(Five and a half years later)
As Torch approached his destination, his body was suddenly overwhelmed with warmth and joy upon spotting Autari’s image on top of the hill. A smile grew on his face as he sprinted faster up the hill in excitement. As he ran, Torch unfortunately lands on an un-sturdy, loose rock and tumbles all the way back down the hill, hitting his back against the truck of a nearby tree. (Grunt) Ow ow ow! Autari turned around and walked towards the edge of the hill to look at who was disturbing him so early in the morning. Upon seeing that it was Torch, Autari slid down the hill, and landed a few feet in front of Torch who is still on the floor. The entire atmosphere around Autari had permanently changed, and he now took on the more cynical and crazy attitude of his later years. Torch saw some kind of change as well, as he felt the uncomfortable pressure of Autari glaring down at him. His eyes didn’t look too happy, and neither did his smile, but he was making one blatant grin and Torch didn’t like it. Torch made an unusual grin himself as he stood back up. What’s the matter Autari, you look a little more insane than usual. Of course Torch was only joking, but it was true. Never felt better all my life; that I haven’t.
Torch inhaled and exhaled deeply and took a few steps back and went down in a sprinting position. He quickly pushed off and ran up the hill with a certain determination that allowed him to finally reach the top of the hill without tumbling pathetically back down. As soon as he reached the top, what he saw simply took his breath away. Gasp! Large gusts of winds push and pull the stands of Torch’s hair wildly across the corners of his face and his expression remained in astonishment. 
The view was the most beautiful sight he had ever seen. The height of the hill allowed him to see a vast potion of the village, and the way the trees, the houses, the waters, the hills, and the forests were all aluminates by the way the sun’s rays angled down on the village, created a dashing scenery. Torch suddenly understood why Autari was so drown to this place. The air was so refreshing, the view and the silence was total tranquility. He could only imagine what a sunset and sunrise looked like from up there. Torch dropped to the ground and decided to sit there all the way until the sun went down, so he could catch the sunset. After the sun had set the sky was still fairly bright red by the time he decided to head home. He slid down the side of the hill and walked the extra distance to his house. He slid the doors open and entered the house, shutting the doors behind him. He placed his sword up against the wall and moved into the kitchen, taking up an apple from the table. His mother had not returned and the house was quiet and lonely. His footsteps are heard as he walked through the house and then moved upstairs into his room. He took a bite of the apple and sat down against the wall near his window, after sliding it open, letting in the cool breezes. An overwhelming fatigue suddenly overtook him as he leaned his head back against the wall. He dosed off for a couple of minutes, but was awoken by the sound of someone approaching the house. He tiredly turned his head to peer out of the window, but the person has already entered the house by then. 
“Torch…?”
 Torch could vaguely identify the voice to be his mother’s, but he couldn’t tell if he was wide awake enough to make assumptions. Upon hearing her call the second time he confirmed it, but didn’t feel like answering her. 
“Torch… are you here?” Kaoru called softly through the house, but received no answer. She almost hoped he wasn’t home yet. She didn’t have the strength to face him and her guilt, at the moment. Kaoru moved into her room and removed the string that kept her hair up in its small bundle. Her hair fell back down her neck and touched her shoulders and the sides of her face. She put away her uniform and placed her sword horizontally across two wooden hooks that stuck out of the wall. She then washed her face and moved into the kitchen. It was late, past suppertime, but she hadn’t eaten anything since she left the house that morning. She made herself something to quickly munch on and sat at the table alone. She had made a second plate for Torch and placed it at the opposite side of the table. She watched the steam that the food let off slowly fade away in Torch’s absence.  At that moment, Torch finally showed up at the bottom of the stair case and looked over at his mother who seemed to be pretending she didn’t see him. Her head remained down as she slowly ate her food. Torch made his way over to the table and took a seat. He picked up his chopsticks and looked at the food. It looked really good considering how hungry he was. He looked up at his mother, who still hadn’t lifted her head or even greeted him yet. Her entire personality suddenly seemed fake. The things she had said and the way she acted over the days suddenly didn’t seem real.  She had been pretending all those times in the past. “Torch, stop bothering your brother.” “Torch, Autari, you’re both leaving again.” “Torch could you do me a favor. I want you to stick around the institution until Autari leaves today, o.k.” Why did you tell me to stay at the institution today? Did you…know that Autari would do something like this? “What?” Kaoru responds in a voice no louder than a whisper. “No. I had no idea.” “Do what you can with the Silver Sphere tomorrow concerning Autari’s case. But even if things are cleared up, I don’t think they can ever be set back to normal. Knowing Autari, things are only going to get worse.” You talk about him as if he isn’t your son anymore! Aren’t you going to do anything to help?  Kaoru stops and turns her head slightly back and forces a slight smile. “I think I’ll pay the Silver Sphere a visit tomorrow as well. Good Night Torch.” 
Torch finally looked down at his food and felt irritation building up inside of him. He began eating some of the food and then stopped again. I know. Kaoru finally lifted her head and looked at Torch. “Huh?” I know everything. I know the truth about Autari, and I know that you and my father have lied to me about it countless times. The Silver Sphere explained it all to me. “Yes… I know.” Kaoru said hesitantly. I want… an explanation. You owe me that much. Tell me… why. Torch’s voice grew more grim and impatient as the conversation continued. “Why”? “Well, first of all, if you’re asking why Kasugai and I adopted Autari, I’m sure you already know the answer.” She said, trying hard to remain rational and calm in her voice.  “We took him in because he had nowhere else to go. Because an old friend reached out for our help, and we couldn’t possibly turn him down. Although we were aware of the risks, we couldn’t say no. With ourselves already being parents, how could we just ignore an orphan of his age? It would be morally wrong. However, if you’re asking why Kasugai and I had to lie to you; well that’s a little more complicated.” She trailed off and looked at her food once more.  That’s exactly what I’m asking! Torch said almost shouting. Tell me the truth! “The truth?” Kaoru repeated slowly. Kaoru’s hesitations infuriated Torch even more. “We did it to protect Autari.” Dono (How)? ”If you had known that Autari was not really your brother, you wouldn’t have treated him the same. The whole point was to try and give him a normal life and give him someone who would care for him unconditionally as a true sibling would. If you had known that he was only your adopted brother, you might have treated him no different than the way the rest of your friends did. Besides you were only 18 months old when he arrived. It would have been easier for us to make you both believe you were brothers, than trying to explain to you that you weren’t. So by the time you were five, it was already planted inside of you, and we just continued the trend.” So you’re saying it was easier for you to just lie to me all my life, than to tell me the truth! That’s why, because it was effortless to deceive me! “No, no that’s not true Torch.” She gasped. “It was extremely hard. I never wanted to lie to you. I never wished to deceive you. The older you grew the more and more I wanted to tell you, but…” But my father… he refused, didn’t he? “But he was right, Torch. You didn’t need to know. Telling you would have done more harm than good. The only reason you’re in so much pain and confusion right now is because you know.” Do not speak for me! Torch snarled, startling Kaoru somewhat. How do you know how I would have taken it?! Who’s to say that I would have treated him differently?! How would you know?! Personally, I don’t think it would have made a difference if I knew! “I do.” Kaoru stated bluntly. “Think about what you’re feeling right now Torch. You hate him right now, don’t you? If you knew what you know now at the time when he was stirring up all of that chaos, you wouldn’t have gone so far to help him and stand up for him against the Silver Sphere. You would have just let him be!” Stop it! Torch hit the table with his fist.  You don’t know that! You have no idea of what I would have done! Kaoru lowered her head and said softly. “Do you? Do you really know what you would have done?” Torch angrily grabbed his cup and drank all of his drink in one gulp. He then slammed the cup down and stood up angrily. Kaoru soon gathered their plates and was about to leave the room when Torch replied. I don’t. But either way your logic doesn’t make any sense. You said you lied to protect Autari, but Autari somehow already knew the truth a long time ago.  The change in my treatment towards him would have meant nothing to him. He never cared for it anyway. I was nothing but a nuance to him. So there was never a reason for you to lie to me. How can I trust anything you say now? What else could you be hiding from me? I’m… I… even your real son? Torch muttered. The question consumed her with sadness and rage as she gasped in disbelief. She walked up to him and wrapped her arms around him. Torch stood there like a statue and didn’t attempt to comfort her at all after feeling her trembling. Her trembling suddenly stopped and she quickly reached up and slapped him across the face boldly. Torch froze for a few moments, entirely shocked by her sudden behavior. “How could you even asked such a stupid question?!” She demanded, fighting back tears. He then angrily turned away, ripping himself away from her, with a near imperceptible huff of frustrated fury. He put his back against the wall and leaned his head back. Well how am I supposed to know? Kaoru stared after him with sorrow, fear, and painful regret. The recognition of those emotions in her day-bright brown eyes only increased Torch’s confusion and frustration. He had the sudden and uncharacteristic desire to just run. Flee from the incredibly perplexing and incomprehensible events that had stolen its way into his already troubled life. His confused emotions were tearing him apart, making him lose some of his control over the darker aspects his character. His eyes were reflecting the cold, fury that reached his heart and his voice was dark and grim. His insecurity made him cruel. 
“You hate me… don’t you?” Kaoru said in a low voice.  Who wouldn’t?! Torch shouted cruelly. Why did this have to happen? Why did you do this to me!
“We just… wanted us to be a normal family.” Kaoru said, releasing a great sigh. 
You’re still lying to me! He said firmly.
“I’m not lying to you, Torch!” She shouted back.
“Fine,” Torch said through clenched teeth. He then turned and walked back up the stairs and never looked back. Kaoru stared after him with remorse. She too soon left the kitchen and retreated to her room.  Her room is now dark as she opens one of her windows, letting in a cool breeze and the silver bright moon light, aluminates the room. She pulled out an unfinished painting and placed it on its stand. She was very unsatisfied with the way their conversation had gone. She had meant to apologize to him and ask for forgiveness. But instead she got all riled up and made him even more upset with her. She had not meant for it to turn out like that. Instead of lifting her burdens, Kaoru actually felt guiltier and more sadden than before.  She stared at the painting. It was one she had started over five years ago and never finished. It captured the motion of a ship sailing on a sea of raging waters. The sky is undone, but even without it; the picture was a true masterpiece.  It was incomplete because she could not decide on the mood of the sky itself. Whether it should be sad portrayed by a dark and dreary sky, with thick clouds and rain, or happy portrayed by a sunny and bright sky, with white fluffy clouds and sunshine. Even those five years back, she still couldn’t decide. She remembered the first time she showed Kasugai the painting with much enthusiasm. He looked at it for a while and said nothing. “It isn’t finished but what do you think?” She giggled to herself in satisfactions with her work. Kasugai still only stared, causing her smile to drop. “You hate it, don’t you?”
“Of course not, it’s incredible…as always Kaoru. “ Kasugai said with little excitement in his voice as he lowered the picture to see her face. 
“What’s the matter; is something troubling you? You don’t seem too happy.” She said in concern as she sat by his side. “Did something happen while you were out? Do you want to talk about it?” 
“Oh no, not really. I’m just…tired that’s all.” Kasugai reassured. 
“Well, cheer up; I want you to help me pick a mood for the painting. What do you think, happy…or sad?”
“…Sad.”
“Huh…why sad?”
“Sadness is universal.”
“Well, so is happiness. “
“The sea somehow reminds me of sadness. It’s like the aftermath of the world shedding its tears only to flood itself, dry back up, and then fall all over again. It’s the never ending cycle of human woe. Except, when you involve samurai in the picture, that sea of sorrow and rain is mixed with streams of blood that feed the sea’s basin. And in turn, brings out more sorrow.  That’s my opinion anyway. “
“You’re so gloomy sometimes Kasugai.” She placed one of her hands on the side of his face and turned it to look him in the eyes. “My world is the happiest place there is. I’ve got all I need right here… well and in the two rooms upstairs.”
“I’m just saying, for the painting, a little rain would really do it.” 
 
Kaoru looked at the painting again and sighed.  “A little rain, huh? It’s funny, how much my world has been turned upside-down. All I see now is the sea… a sea of sorrow. You were right…as always Kasugai.”
Kaoru took her paintbrushes and some gray and black paint and began painting the sky and the rain clouds. When she was finished, the scene was indeed a sorry sight.  It was good, a true masterpiece. Kaoru suddenly remembered that she had originally painted the picture for Torch. About seven years ago, when he was only nine years old, Torch had begged his mother to paint him a picture of the sea. She never told him that she was actually going to paint it, and kept it a secret, so she could surprise him years later. She now wished that she had finished and given it to him years ago.  He probably wouldn’t even want it now. Nevertheless, Kaoru signed his name at the bottom of the picture as fancy as she could.  She then drew back and tears came running down her cheeks. She made not one sob, not one sound, but the tears kept coming down. They did not stop and she stood like that for several hours into the night. Her life began flashing before her eyes. She saw Aoshi and Kasugai and herself when they were all younger. She always had a great smile on her face. Her life was absolutely perfect. Aoshi was soon promoted to an important position as the line for the Uri Bon Folics, and Kasugai was promoted captain of the Silver Samurai defense squads and an assist member of the Silver Sphere, along with herself. Years after working alongside Kasugai, she had grown more and more in love with him and they were married not long after. After she had Torch, she finally saw Aoshi again after thirteen years. He came with a request and asked if Kasugai and Kaoru would take care of somebody for him. They then adopted Autari and lived like a normal family. However they harbored a huge secret within their depths. They had led everybody to believe that Autari was their son, even their own son. Autari was actually an orphan from the Obiwaba Diamond Soldiers and held within him a dangerous power that was to be unleashed in fifteen years. Knowing this Kaoru always feared the reality of the child, and worried about the safety of her true son, Torch. She was often paranoid by the inept change in Autari’s eyes and personality. Nevertheless, Kaoru still felt happy with her life and still wore her genuine smile.  She grew to love Autari as her own son and loved to watch him and Torch interact all though it wasn’t always so great. But Kasugai began to grow more stressed and tired from his intense work. She could always tell that something was deeply bothering him, but he would never tell her what it was. But even that was fine. Her world suddenly took a turn for the worse when news of Aoshi’s assassination reached her and Kasugai’s terminal illness that could not be cured. After Kasugai died a year later, Kaoru clutched to Torch and Autari and in her heart she hoped in spite of her knowledge of what was to come, that nothing would separate any of them from her.   Fifteen years had come and Autari began experiencing weird symptoms; painful headaches and numbness in his limbs. The incidents take place and Kaoru couldn’t stop what had already begun.  It killed her inside to just watch it all take set. Autari soon stopped coming home and Torch came later and later every day.  He grew more irritable and angry as the events progressed. Kaoru’s nightmares came to past and Autari ended up leaving the Uri Bon Folics, and Torch was told the truth about him. She always knew that he would hold the lie he lived against her, and she was right. For all she knew Torch hated her and she would not blame him. She was now all alone, after having so much, she now had absolutely nothing… but regret. She regretted everything that happened to her and she was truly sorry for all the pain she caused Torch. As the tears continued to come down, Kaoru wrapped her arms around her body in pain. “There’s nothing-“She took in a few shallow breaths. “That I can do now. Kaoru clutched her sides and fell to the floor. Ever since Kasugai died, Kaoru had been suffering from an emotional trauma induced terminal illness that only got worse and worse as her emotional pains increased with Autari and Torch’s issues. She tried her best to hide her symptoms from Torch and Autari, so that they would not worry. However, she could hide it no more. “Coughs-“A sudden jolt of pain made her scream, and she covered her mouth with her hand to block the noise while her other hand wrapped around her body.
Upstairs, Torch suddenly woke up to the faint sound of her scream. He sat up in his bed not entirely sure if he was just dreaming, or that he had really heard a scream. Thud…thud!
What’s that noise…? Torch stood up. 
He grabbed his sword beside his bed and made his way down the stairs. He scanned around the house and then heard another faint scream coming from his mother’s room, and quickly rushed in that direction.  He pried the doors open and rushed inside. He found her on the floor breathing irregularly and gasping for air. 
Mother…? He approached her slowly in confusion. He kneeled down beside her. Are you alright? What’s wrong?
“Gasp-“Kaoru quince at his touch. 
Mother! Quickly recognizing that something was really wrong, Torch scanned her for any external wounds and looked around for signs of a break in. But there were none except the open window. What could be happening to her, a sudden illness? Torch thought to himself, while slightly lifting her head from the floor. She began to cough again and kept her hand over her mouth. The coughs were sharp and sounded as if deep in the lungs. Torch pulled her hand away and spotted small spots of blood on her hand and her mouth. The sight of the blood made his heart race. Gasp! Mother, open your eyes. Talk to me! Hey-! Kaoru opened her eyes, but her vision was greatly blurred and with all of her reminiscence, she wasn’t exactly in her right mind. A delirious smile grew on her face and she began to tear joyfully. “Ka…Su...Gai…”  Torch froze. He wanted so badly to correct her, but he couldn’t say a word. All his thoughts and even his breath were stuck inside of him and he could not let them out for a good ten seconds. Mother- he finally got out. No… it’s …it’s me, your son…Torch. 
“T…Torch?”
Mother, listen to me! You’re really sick! I’ll – I’ll get a doctor! He started out the room, but turned back, unable to leave her. Kaoru wished he would. She didn’t want him to have to watch her suffer.  Another jolt of pain suddenly shot through her. “Aaahhhh!”
She felt Torch's arms wrap around her and she leaned her head back with clenched teeth and closed eyes. If the physically pain weren't bad enough, the emotional pain of hurting Torch again was.
“Torch, there’s nothing- She let out a few more coughs- That you can do. Leave.”
I can’t. Kaoru could feel his tears on her clothing. Her vision suddenly swayed all the more and she wasn’t able to see Torch anymore. 
“I’m sorry,” She got out before coughs over took her. How much horror was she going to force on him? Her hazy thoughts wondered. 
I’m sorry. His voice echoed back. She had no way of responding to him. He shook his head roughly from side to side. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry… He repeated in cut off whispers.  
"Torch-" There wasn't enough breath in her lungs to continue. The world around her was almost gone but she wasn't going to leave him like that. "T – Torch, don't…" She took her hand from her mouth and groped for Torch’s, and held it tightly once she had him. She didn't ever want to let go. "Don't – apologize – to – me – Please!"  
"But I lied to you." Torch sobbed. "I told you that I hated you. I'm sorry. I lied.  I… could never hate you."
He held her tighter and Kaoru knew that he was crying, but she couldn’t see his face clearly.
"I've – lied – more – Don't – apologize." She couldn’t resist any longer, she had to let go. She wouldn’t fight any longer, for Torch’s sake. "I’m truly sorry – for everything. Torch – I – love – you. Good…bye."
With that, Kaoru’s body loosened and her head fell back. Torch shook her with trembling hands and began wiping the tears from his eyes. No. He whispered to himself and then again out loud. No, not again. Kuso! This can’t happen. Nandiyou…! Why… (Sobs.) Nandiyou! Father, help! Mother’s dying, Doushita… I don’t know what to do! Help me! Somebody help me! Father!
Tears welled up in his eyes once more. Mother. He rasped. 
Mother.
Mother!
The cry echoed and the house rang with his sobs and cries for his mother in vain.
No… Mother!
The tears fell.
The curtains blow. 
Miss Kaoru was gone.
The camera zooms in on the painting and fades to black.  
Flashback ends
 
Sonia looks over at Torch and frowns in concern. Amuro, I’m kinda worried. Torch hasn’t woken up yet. Do you think something might be wrong? Well, it is best that he gets a good amount of rest, but he really has to eat something before we get back on our way. Amuro looks over at Torch and from the way he was breathing; he could tell that whatever was going on in his head was far from a mellow dream. Everyone continued to discuss matters about the map Sanoko was showing them, while Amuro looked back at Torch every so often, still fairly concerned.  Torch… Please wake up. I can tell… you’re hurting.Torch was facing in the opposite direction from the others, and therefore his face was hidden. But as the camera shifted, Torch’s face appears to be very tense and his teeth is clenched tightly together. The night was fairly chilly, but sweat dripped down Torch’s face as if he were burning up.  The camera again zooms in on his eye lid and the flash back continues. 
…………
Torch immediately rushed his mother to the nearest hospital, and demanded that the doctors see her right away. Most of the doctors looked at her and told Torch that there really wasn’t anything for them to do, she was already gone. Torch just couldn’t seem to let the idea settle in him. He broke out in a fit of rage and demanded that something be done. Just then, a doctor ran into the room who looked upon Kaoru with distress. She had known Kaoru for some time when they were younger but didn’t see her very often after their paths in life diverged; Kaoru becoming a samurai and herself becoming a professional medic. She quickly ran over to her and swiftly yet carefully began examining her body, checking her pulse, looking in her eyes, and searching for external damage. When all of it failed to identify a cause of her abnormal systematic failure, she then went to check for internal damages. She checked all of her internal organs with a few feels of her abdomen and rib cage. She had been the one who was responsible for figuring out what had been killing Kasugai, being one of the best medics in the village and she had failed horribly in her own eyes. She was not about to let it happen all over again. “Darn it, I don’t understand what’s wrong with her.” She looked over at Torch, who was practically losing his mind seeing her in confusion. She then moved her hand up to Kaoru’s temples and closed her eyes to concentrate. There was a breath taking silence in the room for a good while. Upon reopening her eyes, the medic’s eyes filled with tears as she suddenly realized what it was that was killing Kaoru. She had seen her sometime after Kasugai had passed and she complained about sharp pains that would bother her at unexpected times throughout the days. She had told Kaoru that it was because of post-traumatic stress and that what she really needed to do was try and heal from Kasugai’s death and not let it eat her away. She tried countless times telling her that what she was feeling physically wasn’t real. She now felt so bad about not offering her the maximum amount of help. She then drew back and wiped away her tears. “I’m so sorry, but there isn’t anything I can do for her. You have my deepest apologies.” Torch looked at her and didn’t take to heart her response. “Please… you have to do something. You... have to.” Torch said with his head lowered in remorse. “Please I’m begging you!” “I can’t …! I am so sorry…?” She then left the room with her professional experience and strength keeping her from breaking down into an emotional mess. Although by now, Torch knew it was too late to save her life, he still refused to admit it and demanded that the doctors help her, as the rest of them left the room all feeling much sympathy for him. Torch stayed the night at the hospital by his mother’s side for as long as he could. He wept to his heart’s content and apologized a thousand times over and over again. But his mother couldn’t hear a word of it, and that alone infuriated him.  He fell asleep that night disoriented. The next morning he remembered being awoken by the voice of one of the female nurses having a conversation with a visitor outside of the room. “So you see sir, this is kind of a difficult situation and a really bad time, so I have to ask you not to be too long.”
“I understand completely, I will only be a second.” The man said with an earnest tone. 
“Alright, right this way.” The nurse lead the way to the room Torch was staying in and gently knocked on the door.  KNOCK, KNOCK…
Torch sat up slowly and stared at the door.
Knock… knock...
Do not… come in. The nurse sighed and then shakes her head in defeat. She slowly opened the door, regardless of what he just said. “Torch, I’m very sorry to disturb you, but you have an urgent visitor.” She let the man in and then closed the door. Once she was gone, a long silence filled the small room with much tension. Torch could now see that the man was the same Silver Sphere agent as before. From across the room, Torch stared at the man still irritated that the nurse let him in when he already said no, and the man stared nervously back, wondering how he should go about the situation. He slowly approached the bed and looked down at Kaoru’s body. “A truly unfortunate lost. I am truly sorry. The entire Silver Sphere sends you their deepest regrets.” The man bows in humble respect. “But unfortunately, I am going to have to ask you to please come with me. The Silver Sphere would like to have another audience with you. Again, please forgive my sudden intrusion.” Torch smirks at the man’s etiquette, which seemed to only mock him, seeing how he didn’t want anybody’s pity, especially the Silver Sphere’s. Ha… déjà vu, except... Torch looked down at his mother, whose face is currently covered with a white sheet and clinched his jaw tightly. He then let out a sigh and grabbed his sword that was leaning against the wall beside the bed. He stood up and walked up to the man. He didn’t feel like resisting, he didn’t have the strength to. Alright. He didn’t even have to ask why, because he already knew the answer. The Silver Sphere wanted to make sure that his mental state was stable enough for him to continue to roam as he wished. People tend to become… well, different, when things like sudden death occur in their life. They wanted to make sure that Torch was worth still having around, and Torch was going to see to it personally that they did not get what they wanted. The man led him back to the S.S.Headquarters, where he was further escorted to a room with a big round table in the center. The Three Silver Sphere Leaders all sat at the end of the table in a semi-circle. Torch entered the room with a dull and tired expression on his face. The man beside him tapped his shoulder and extended his hand. “Your sword, please.” Why…? Torch said irritated. “Weapons are not allowed when in the close presence of our Leaders.” Torch grunted and unsheathed his sword, before removing the sheath from his side, re-sheathing it, and then handing it over. He then walked up to the table and took a seat. Suejime, the Second Leader, spoke first. “Torch Yasuna, we heard what happened last night. We are very sorry. For this to have happened at a time such as this is quite grievous. I am sure that for you this was very sudden and a great loss. However, from the moment Kasugai Yasuna died five years ago, Kaoru had been suffering from a stress induced terminal illness that was bound to eat her up someday.” What…! Torch leaned forward. How could that be…? “However, her predicted time was still fairly far off if the level of her emotional strains remained stable. This of course did not happen. With everything that happened in the past two years, Kaoru’s condition worsened, and her constant worry for Autari and yourself quickly sped up the process. Your mother was one of those kind of people who lived close to perfect lives, and could never imagine terrible things happening to them. Reality soon proved her wrong and her world was turned upside-down, leaving her mind in constant pain and struggle as it tried to keep up with the rapid turns of misfortune. Soon, her body couldn’t take the imbalance in her mind, as it began inflicting her body with physical symptoms.” My mother never showed signs of such symptoms until last night. I would have known if she were constantly in pain! Torch protested. “Kaoru didn’t want you and Autari to concern yourselves with her problems and for that reason she kept her symptoms hidden from you.” Why! Why would she hide that…? I could have… if only I knew… I could have helped her! I could have helped her…Torch repeated in a cut of whisper and lowered his head to the table. “There wouldn’t have been anything you could have done for her.” (With his head still down) I could have eased her stress, even if only a little. I could have been a little more careful, with the things I said and the way I acted around her. All these secrets and lies, there all so stupid and meaningless. They don’t help! Torch recalled his conversation with his mother the other night. He only yelled at her and blamed her for everything, rejecting all of her explanations as a lie, although he knew that they were true. He could tell that she was very sad and sorry, but he never gave her any words of forgiveness. What’s worse he led her on to believing that he really hated her.  I wouldn’t have treated her like that! I would have never…Ugh… Damn it! Torch banged the table with his fist. Kotsuro, the First Leader, then called for the man who confiscated Torch’s sword and placed it on the table in front of him. “Torch, after everything that you have just found out these past five days, I could only imagine what you must be felling and what you must be holding back. If you have anything that you wish to say to us, go ahead and let out your anger.  Do not hold back your hatred, if you have any requests, or you no longer wish to take up your sword in service of the Silver Sphere, please say so and it will be done. However, if your hatred and anger is too great and you wish to wield your sword in confused rage, then for the safety of yourself and the people of the Uri Bon Folics I will have to ask you to lay down your sword.” Torch now realized that what they really wanted was his resignation. From this point on they could foresee that Torch would only be a problem they no longer wished to face. So they wished to get rid of him all together. This in itself infuriated Torch; however, he would not show such attitude. He would not give them what they wanted. Torch finally looked up at the sword in front of him. He then reached for it and pulled it closer to him. I feel no such rage. I am not angry with the Silver Sphere, nor is any of my hatred directed towards any of you. It is all internal, and you do not have to worry about any of if ever leaking out into my blade. I would sooner cut myself down before I ever consider hurting others in blind fury. Torch’s response bewildered the Leaders as they could not understand his motives. With that Torch smiled to himself and lifted his sword off the table and stood. Therefore, concerning your question, Kotsuro-sama…I will…stay, and proudly continue to serve the Silver Sphere, for I am… a Silver Samurai. He finished his sentence as he bowed respectfully. The scene fades to black. 
Two months later….
Torch is seen walking down the path that takes him back to his house. The path is covered with scattered yellow and orange fallen leaves that indicate that the season has fully entered autumn. The sky is lit bright red as the sun half-way hides its face behind the horizon.  When he reached his home, Torch found himself stuck at the entrance of the house. He then entered the silent and uninhabited residence with a random felling of loss. Torch went straight upstairs into his bathroom, and locked the door. Assiduously avoiding looking in the mirror, he stripped out of his uniform.
He dropped the garments on the floor, and leaned his sword against the wall, within easy reach. He stepped into the shower and turned on the hot water. The room filled almost immediately with steam, and Torch stepped unflinchingly under the showerhead. The water was intentionally way too hot, but Torch took the pain quietly, leaning his forehead against the tiled wall.
 
Taking a deep, shuddering breath, he held it for a moment before letting it out in a slow, controlled exhalation. The water pounding his back started to work at relaxing the tense muscles in his shoulders. Torch would have sworn he heard the muscles click as they unclenched. He lifted his chin and the water started hitting the crown of his head, running over his face and through his hair. Torch reached up and pulled off the band that kept his hair in its usual style. All of his hair now converged and clinched to the wet surface of his back and shoulders.
"Ugh…" Torch sighed, slumping against the wall, suddenly painfully fatigued. The hot water did its work in turning his muscles to pudding, but there was a certain tightness in his throat and deep in his chest that would not subside.
Torch stepped out of the shower and grabbed a towel, wrapping it around his waist.
"I… will stay…" he murmured, as he began drying his hair with another towel. The words seemed stuck in his mind, along with what the first Silver Sphere had said in reply… And why do you do this? What use have I for a sword that is broken? "I do this because… because…"
Torch frowned. "I… cannot stand the silence. I need to keep myself occupied."
He wrapped the towel around his neck, and braced his hands on the edges of the sink. He lifted his eyes, somewhat hesitantly, to stare at himself in the mirror. His hair hung around his face in damp strands; weighed down by the water. He frowned at the weary and drawn out look of his features. His eyes were dull gray, changed from their original coal black by the intense stress of his situation and the frost with which he'd masked his soul.
"See, Kotsuro-sama, Suejime-sama, Banu-sama?" Torch whispered to the air with a slight smile. "I have reasons… What more can you ask of me?"
He knew, of course, the answer. But he shielded away from it; feeling was dangerous, silence was death, and remaining stagnant was suicide. He kept himself constantly busy to prevent himself from thinking too hard. Thinking led to feeling and feeling led to pain. Torch turned away from the mirror.
That night, Torch went to his court yard to practice. The area was lit by several candles scattered around the court. Torch wore a sleeveless black shirt and black pants that collected at the ankles. He wore no foot wear and his hair was tied back, with his head band fastened around the crown of his head. The strands of this headband were black with white circles and reached down his back. He sat on his knees with his eyes closed and his sword was placed horizontally in front of him. He took in a deep breath and let it out in a slow controlled exhale. In a streak, he took to one knee and grabbed his sword. The camera zoomed in on the side of Torch’s face as he slowly opened his eyes.  The scene suddenly switches to Kegiskae’s backyard, and at the same time Amuro exhaled and took up his sword. Kegiskae is seen in the background with her arms folded as she watched him. He unsheathed the sword and threw the sheath to the side. The camera followed it in slow motion as it descended and the scene simultaneously converged into the next as the falling sheath became Torch’s as it hit the ground. Torch then sprung forward, slowly pulling his blade back and swiftly cutting to the side. He then spun around and cut back with his head down. The camera zooms in on the side of his face. His eyes were still a dull gray, without emotion, and they were tiredly half-way open. The scene then spontaneously switches to Amuro’s coal black eyes that had in them a slight silver glint. The intensity in his face as the camera zooms out showed a sharp contrast to Torch’s.  Amuro’s expression showed extreme determination and concentrated resolve. His swings were delivered with more willpower and precise accuracy, the result of a controlled and stable state of mind. He then back flipped and lifted his sword to deliver a frontal attack. Torch completes the attack and then placed both hands on the sword’s handle and cut a few patterns in the air. A quick image suddenly flashes through his mind and he immediately grabbed his head and shut his eyes tight. His breath was no longer controlled and his blade slipped from his other hand and fell to the ground with a clink. The following scene flashes: Torch looks up from his mother and spots the portrait she had just finished painting. The smell of paint was still in the air and the sharp fumes filled his nostrils as he held the weight of her body in his arms. His eyes widened with shock as he focuses on the bottom of the painting signed Torch Yasuna. Tears wielded up in his eyes and he lowered his head once more.
Torch shook his head from side to side to erase the image from his consciousness. Once he was sure it was gone he dropped to the ground to try and regain control over his breathing. When he reopened his eyes were glowing bright silver with a murderous intent. He tightly gripped the handle of his blade and as he rose back to his feet, the camera spun around him, and his body gave off a gust of silver energy that blew out the surrounding candles. In the darkness, the Eclipse Emblem appeared behind him and shined brightly. Spontaneously Torch’s hair gained their usual silver highlights along with his clothing. He then smashes the back of the hilt into his palm and the blade split into two. The blades glowed with every swing, leaving behind a silver glint. His swings became so powerful that they were audible; the sound of steel piercing though the thickest wind and ripping it apart.  After exhausting his samurai mode, Torch rested his hands on his knees, painting in exhaustion as his features returned to normal. He frowned in dissatisfaction with the amount of time he was capable of sustaining Samurai Mode. His eyes however still looked as if he were ready to kill. 
“Torch…?” A voice called out. Torch suddenly snapped and threw one of his swords in the direction of the sound with a shout. The sword pierces the wall, and Amuro’s sword simultaneously is thrown into a concrete wall. He dropped to his knees and was breathing hard. He then turned towards Kegiskae with a smile. How was that? Wow. Was all she could say before smiling back at him. Why don’t we call it a night? Is that your way of saying that I didn’t meet your expectations? Come on Kegiskae, two months isn’t even that long of a time, and you’re not even here every day. Amuro whined. W what are you talking about; I’m not saying that at all. She mumbled and then wiped her eyes. I just can’t stay up another minute.  Oh, I’m sorry. He walked over to the wall and pulled the sword out. Say, how’s Torch doing. I haven’t had a chance to visit him for some time and he doesn’t come by the Institution anymore. I wouldn’t really know either. I know he’s been very busy lately, but I don’t know why. He should be taking it easy, but for some reason he isn’t. Every time I drop by, he’s either not there or knocked out. He must have his own reasons why he doesn’t want to be around us, but how good those reasons are, I don’t know. But then again, it might be better to just follow his advice. Good night, Kegiskae. Tell Sonia, I said good night. Forget it; I’m not letting you walk home all by yourself this late at night. Why don’t you stay, it wouldn’t be any trouble at all. Amuro turned around with a surprised look on his face. Really…? Kegiskae nodded. Arigatou. 
 
The camera slowly zoomed out and Spectra is seen standing right next to the sword that is now buried into the wall, with a frightened expression on her face. She slowly turns her head and eyeballs the blade in disbelief. “Gasp…” She then looks back at Torch who is a few feet away from her with that look still in his eyes. Torch suddenly widened his eyes in realization of what he had just done. He had acted on impulse. His mind skipped the thinking stage and went straight to the response stage without his consent. He then looked at Spectra’s fearful expression and felt immediate remorse. He took one step towards her and she impulsively backed herself up against the wall and shouted: G…gomenasai, gomena! I… I didn’t mean to sneak up on you! Spectra was still very nervous but she was very determined to explain herself. You see, I didn’t think you were home and your front door was unlocked, so I was going to lock it for you. But then I heard some weird noises coming from the back, so I went to see who it was…  Go… gomenasai! Spectra’s reaction shocked Torch back to his normal state of mind and his eyes returned to their dull previous expression. Demo… you only assumed that I wasn’t home. If you heard noise, wouldn’t you normally expect that it was me? Yes. Spectra answered without really considering his question pertaining to her. Uhh… wait, not exactly. So were you looking for me? Not really, I was just checking up on you. You don’t come by anymore, so I was wondering if you were ok. Um… are you… ok? Torch smiled at the thought and shrugged his shoulders. Take a look for yourself. He walked up to her and placed his hand on the handle of the sword beside her head.  He looked at the sword and frowned at it before pulling it out. He then sheathed the sword and looked at her. Do I look alright to you? Well, you look really worn out. What are you trying to do, work yourself to death? You look exhausted. I heard from Amuro that you’ve been purposely very busy lately. Doushita.  Watashi… I can’t really explain it. Torch frowned again and turned. He walked pass her back into the house and she followed suit. They moved into the kitchen and out of an old habit, Torch placed his sword on the table top and then moved towards the stairs. Spectra looked around the kitchen and noticed that it was barren and did not contain one scent of any remnant of food. When was the last time you ate? She asked concerned. I don’t know. Torch sat at the bottom of the stairs and rested his head back on the stairs above him. His entire body hurt, he was so fatigue that making it up the stairs was impossible. Now even more concerned Spectra sat down on the stairs beside him.  The place was fairly dark with some moonlight shining in for a nearby window. Spectra reached up and placed her hand on his forehead, causing him to close his eyes. It wasn’t hot at all, it was actually very cold. Spectra then let her hand slid down the side of his face before drawing it back. Torch why are you doing this to yourself? That’s simply; I do this every night to avoid the nightmares, so that I can sleep completely unconsciously.  Sighs* Torch, I am so sorry about your mother. Torch slowly reopened his eyes. Shoshite… I’m sorry about, Autari. It must have been really awful to discover something as shocking as that, and then suffer from the loss of your mother, your only remaining family member, in the same day. Torch’s eyes widened in shock. How did you…? Spectra only had to look at him and he got his answer. Kegiskae… She nodded and he closed his eyes again with a soft groan.  But even so, you have to take care of yourself. You need not punish yourself. None of it is any of your fault. Don’t let yourself rot away. She placed her hand on his and squeezed it tight. I’ll help you, so please… stop this! Your body can not take it! I can’t take it!  Spectra suddenly quinced at the coldness in his tone. I don’t want to remember! I just can’t… Torch’s voice became something less than a whisper at this point. But every time I sit still…even if just for a second, I just can’t help it. It all suddenly comes back to me. Shoshite… Itai! He suddenly felt Spectra’s arms wrap around him and he began breathing hard. Suminasen. Spectra whispered back. The embrace reminded him so much of his mother, that he couldn’t bring himself to hug her back. Suminasen… They remained like that for some time until Torch broke the silence and sat up with a drowsy look in his eyes. I’m so tired… but I’m too exhausted to make it up the…? Spectra immediately pulled him up and swung one of his arms over her shoulder, supporting him as they walked up the stairs. She brought him to his room and laid him down. Torch grunted in pain as his body touched the bed. Torch closed his eyes and began talking in a very low voice. Arigatou, Spectra… Omaiyo… He did not finish it, and after about five minutes, Spectra was sure that he had fallen asleep. She smiled at his peaceful look and placed her hand on his forehead once more.  I guess I should get going now. Good night Torch, please heal soon. As she took her hand off his forehead and she turned to leave, her eyes suddenly widened with shock as she felt a hand grab her by the wrist. She turned back around and saw Torch with only one eye open, holding firmly onto her hand. Stay… please. His voice is echoed and the scene fades to black. 
 
Stay...Spec…tra…! Torch mumbles in his sleep. Amuro sat up and looked in Torch’s direction. He then looked around. Everyone had decided to take Torch’s advice and get some rest. The fire was out and they all lied scattered on the ground fast asleep. Amuro however could not sleep. Scenes flash in Torch’s mind of the night Spectra was taken.  Autari... doushite.  Autari dodged Torch’s attack and jumped back while throwing a knife into his shoulder. Torch tightened up and grunted at the painful memory. At that time he couldn’t feel the wound, but now it burned like fire and he grasp at it unconsciously. Amuro frowned and slowly walked over to him. He sat beside him and tried to shake him awake. Torch, wake up. Hey! Amuro twitched in irritation as Torch made not the slightest response. He grabbed his sword and held it over Torch’s body. It annoyed him to see Torch so vulnerable.  Come on, Torch. Wake Up! He brought his blade down and wacked Torch over the head with the hilt. BANG! Torch suddenly sat up tightly grabbing his head. Uuuggghhh...what just happened?! He turned and saw Amuro and the sword in his hand. Why you…! Amuro smiled and rested the sword on his shoulder. Believe me, to wake you up, that was necessary. Temae…! Torch growled. Shhhh! Amuro pointed at the others still sleeping. Torch turned in shock as he noticed how different everything was from the time he first fell asleep. You don’t know how long you were out do you? Let’s see, if I were to guess, I’d say it was a good five hours. Nani! Are you sure? Pretty much. Why didn’t you wake me up?! Um… I did. Amuro said pointing at his sword. I meant earlier. If I had known… I would have…
Torch? Amuro suddenly said with a more serious tone. How are you doing? Huh? Amuro looked up at the sky and then closed his eyes. If you ever want to talk to someone… about anything, you can talk to me. Amuro reopened one eye to witness Torch’s reaction. Torch now sat with one knee up and looked at a spot on the ground. You’ve been keeping your distance with me and Kegiskae ever since your mother died. You never tell us what’s on your mind even when it’s so obvious that you are troubled. Amuro then looked at the side of Torch’s face, slightly angered. You’re slowly falling apart Torch, the least you can do is ask for support instead of running away from it, or pretending you aren’t feeling anything! Huh, do I really show so much when I sleep? Yeah. What’s bothering you so much Torch, and why won’t you talk about it? Torch considered the question for some time and did not respond until several moments later. Somehow, everything that comes into contact with me just… disappears. Torch…that’s ridiculous. If you’re referring to Autari …
No! No it’s not just him. My father, and then my Mother, one by one they all disappeared. Back then, it was Spectra who told me the same thing, that I didn’t have to deal with all of this on my own and if nobody else, I did open up to her. Doing so really did ease the tension I felt inside. But now even she has… disappeared. So has Kegiskae. Torch whispered and lowered his head to rest on his knee. And I watched it all happen. There’s no denying this, so to tell me that I shouldn’t blame myself for any of these events would be pointless. Torch, Spectra and Kegiskae aren’t… gone. We are going to rescue them! So get that out of your head! Amuro waits for Torch’s response but he said nothing. Lifting his head from his knee Torch slowly eyeballs Amuro and then the sword that is still over his shoulder.  What about you? How are you doing? Huh? Stop pretending you’re not worried about yourself. You’re the one he’s after, remember.  You also fear for Sonia’s safety because you know that the predicted outcome of this rescue attempt is not in our favor. This isn’t going to be like last time. We are no longer in our own land. You could die this time, Amuro. We all can. That’s why you can’t sleep isn’t it? Amuro shook his head in objection. No, that isn’t it! I have complete confidence in all of our skills, and I won’t die! Yes, I am concerned about Sonia, but I am pretty much to blame for our situation. It is my fault that we were all banished and it was me who made enemies with the Golden Reez. I am determined to get us all out of this… alive. That’s impossible. But I can’t do it alone. As much as I don’t want Sonia to get hurt, I can’t do it without her. I need Amarantha and Sanoko too, but most of all I need you. I need your mind to be here as well, so you really need to wake up. And you don’t need to be concerned about me. When the fight starts, I need you to stay with Sonia and find Kegiskae and Spectra. I will be fine on my own. Then, you aren’t worried? I don’t have time to be. So why, Torch looked over at the others fast asleep; why can’t you sleep? Well… I. What is it…? After I used the Silent Silver that time against Sanoko, there’s this lingering energy that continues to surge inside of me. Somehow it’s keeping me wide awake and I can’t shut my eyes. But never mind me; we’ve got to get you something to eat. Amuro started towards the water, when Torch finally stood and called out. Hey Amuro, one last thing; I don’t know how you still feel about Autari, but… if he and I ever cross paths again, or if he ever tries to harm any of you…I … I will… kill him. Amuro’s eyes widen with shock as those last words echo in his head. He stared at Torch for a while and could tell that he wasn’t kidding. As a matter of fact, he was dead serious. Torch would kill… Autari…? Everything turns black. Amuro’s thoughts are heard through the blackness. Autari… For so long I could never understand you or the things you said. Like that one time, you told me what it was that we have in common. I finally get it now… Autari’s voice is suddenly heard. Amuro, we are a lot alike, you and I. it’s not easy being an orphan, believe me, I know. Just hang in there; o.k. Autari had always enjoyed hanging around Amuro more than being with Torch. Amuro now understood that it was the connection they both shared in being orphans; never seeing or knowing their real parents. 
Torch’s voice is now heard. If he ever tries to harm any of you… I …will kill him!
Bakuro! Doushite…? Nandiyou…?
 

]]> 2020-03-16 22:48:39 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462432748 Chapter 21: The Unexpected Visitor luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462433782 (Scene Switch)


Back inside the Golden Ninja fort, Autari is seen walking down one of the long corridors with his unusual gate.  He held in one of his hands a platter on which were bowls covered with lids. He approached the chamber that Kegiskae was being held in and stopped at the entrance which was still guarded by the dust ninjas. Hey there… again. The female ninja smiled and the other nodded. “What brings you back here, sir?” The male ninja asked. Autari lifted the platter and smiled. Nexiaya asked me to make a special delivery. Prisoners got to eat you know.  The two guards looked at each other and then back at Autari. “Well, if its Nexiaya’s orders then…” Hehehe! “Alright Captain, please be quick.” The two stood aside and opened the door with a loud creak. Autari walked inside and the door was shut behind him. The room was mostly dark, so he had to look around to find the prisoner.  She was lying on the floor with her sword in her hand and her head face down on the ground. As soon as she was aware that someone had entered the room, she slightly picked her head up and stared at the figure. She could not see his face or his clothing very well, so she assumed it was Nexiaya.  She felt very weak and struggled to sit up. The figure bent down and placed the platter down in front of her. Kegiskae looked at it and then at the figure in surprise.  She suddenly realized that the figure before her was not Nexiaya. This man was smaller in mass and wore entirely different attire. The figure remained silent and hid its face behind a mask that covered half his face.  Kegiskae looked at the food once more and smiled weakly. It’s nice to know that he doesn’t plan on starving me to death.  Thank you. She looked back up and met the figures eyes and gasped in shock. Autari couldn’t resist the urge to laugh at her expression and his smile was evident behind his mask. Priceless, are you still that afraid of me Kegiskae. If I can recall correctly, you made that exact expression that last time I saw you.  It’s hilarious. 
Kegiskae was still in a state of sudden shock, but judging from his features and his voice, she had no doubt that the man before her was Autari. Wha… what are you doing here? I brought you your food, didn’t I? Now hurry up and eat it before it gets cold. Wh… why are you with the Golden Reez Ninja? You’re even dressed like one. What are you thinking? You’re not quite in the position to be asking so many questions. My master has already asked you something you haven’t answered yet. I suggest you think about that instead of me. You’re… Master…You! Scoff* You fallen soldier! Why in the world are you working for Nexiaya? You’re not a Golden Ninja, you are a Diamond Soldier! I know that, but as of right now as a soldier with no commander or a land to fight for, I gladly offered Nexiaya my services and in return he gives me what I want. It’s as simple as that. What is it that Nexiaya is giving you that you want so badly? That’s none of your business. But… Nexiaya is our enemy. And you are his enemy, so? But… you aren’t… 
Am I ….?
Autari…
It’s just as you said Kegiskae, I am not a Golden Ninja, but nor am I a Silver Samurai. I am a Diamond Soldier. But don’t worry, I have no intentions of hurting any of you. When I left the Uri Bon Folics, I felt as though I had left all of you behind in another world, never to see or hear from any of you ever again. And after three years you all suddenly turn up again. In this situation in particular, it is not my intention to cause any trouble. But intentions are only intentions. They stand not against an order. In service of my Master, I will not hesitate to follow an order, no matter what it may be. Nexiaya has his reasons for the things he does, and I respect his ideals. What more of a reason do I need? But you are… we were… your closest friends. There’s no way you could… Autari got up and turned to leave. I will not hesitate to kill… You… Kegiskae, if it be ordered. Kegiskae gasped in shock. Or Torch and Amuro for that matter. What! Oh wait there was one more, wasn’t there? Aaahhhh yes, your little sister…  Kegiskae suddenly sprung forward as far as her chain allowed her, and attempted to land a punch on him, but she was stopped only a few inches away from his back. Autari tilted his head backwards and looked at her with a cynical smile on his face. Hit a nerve there; that I did. Hehehe. Temae… She growled. You stay far away… from Sonia. You psychopathic freak!  Autari suddenly broke out in laughter.  A psychopath you say. Now, now Kegiskae, that’s just plain rude. I am not a psychopath. Psychopaths are aggressive and violent. It’s true that I can be when I want to, but it isn’t part of my personality. I prefer the term mentally unique. Kegiskae pulled back and drew her sword. She suddenly sat back down and took a bit out of some bread, while constantly slashing at the golden chain around her ankle. She then stuck the blade into the metal ball, took a calming breath, and then looked back up at Autari, who remained exactly where he stood. I tried so hard. I really did. I promised myself that if I ever saw you again that I wouldn’t hate you. I tried to find the strength in my heart to forgive you for all that you had done. But I now find no reason to keep such a promise. When I get out of here, Autari, just you wait. Empty threats, Kegiskae.  Empty… Autari walked towards the door and grabbed the handle. Speaking of the last time I saw you, do you remember Ikazuchi? He was one of the teachers at the Institution, along with myself and Taijan, remember? Do you remember what you did to him? Kegiskae’s voice spilled with hidden anger and suppressed rage. Well…after that, Ikazuchi was rushed to the hospital and for several days he fought for his life. He remained unconscious the entire time. Nobody could speak to him or comfort him.  Several days after that, he fell into a coma and lost all consciousness. And a day after that he… died.  Autari’s hand almost slipped from the door knob in shock of what Kegiskae just said.  Now, go ahead and leave with that on your conscious, you murderer! Autari quickly sprung the door open and slammed it shut.  Autari quickly made his way to his private quarters and shut the doors behind him. He began thinking to himself and looked at his hands. There was a momentary silence and then Autari suddenly began chuckling to himself. She’s lying. She’s got to be… 
A man as powerful as he was couldn’t possibly…. Impossible. I only hit him once. Just one…. And the gloves, they should have stopped it. Autari suddenly remembered the wound that tore straight through his glove and his flesh. Still looking at his hand, Autari clinched it into a fist out of frustration. But still… still, that… shouldn’t have… killed him. Tsk….Damn! Autari shouted and slammed his fist into the wall. It wasn’t Ikazuchi’s death that irritated Autari so much. No, it was the mere fact that he did not intend to kill him and it happened anyway. It only showed that at that time he still had no control over himself. It showed that he made no improvement from the time he accidently killed Hegira. This kind of lack of control and restraint was a crime to him now. It only meant that he had no power over his own self, and if you have no power over yourself, how can you ever hope to have power over others. Everything should be done through intention; it was this idealism that Autari now lived by. It became a strict part of him ever since that incident. Autari finally pulled his hand away from the dent he had made in the wall and tore off his glove. He strode across the room and approached a square shaped mirror on the wall. He leaned forward and stared at his own reflection curiously. He slowly lifted his hand up to the glass and touched it hesitantly; with first his fingertips, to all his fingers, and then finally his entire palm. He then waited, wondering, fearing, and hoping. He had never before attempted to touch glass and suddenly wondered what might happen to it, or whether his touch would have any effect on it at all. So he stood there, and waited. To his utter surprise, nothing happened. For the first time in so long, his skin actually felt… alive. The glass was cold and hard, yet smooth and crystal-like. Autari then slowly moved his hand across its surface in intense anticipation. Once he got to the center of the mirror, Autari suddenly shut his eyes at the sound of the glass cracking. Upon reopening them, Autari could see the large crack that split the entire mirror in half horizontally. Clearly disappointed, Autari tightened his hand into a fist, and the glass suddenly broke into a million pieces and fell to the floor. He laughed silently to himself, and wiped his hand on his shirt. Well, well, ain’t that something? Autari now confirmed that the one and only thing that his powers could not affect was pure gold. For this reason his clothing and gloves were all specially embedded with golden atomic particles. He then slid his glove back on and sat on the floor with his back leaning against the wall, right beside the broken glass. 
]]> 2020-03-16 22:50:21 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/462433782 Chapter 22: Flooding Memories luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464901329
In Nexiaya’s room, he is seen sitting on a decorative rug at a small table. The room was elaborate and considerably larger than all the other rooms. There were several papers set on the table before him and in one of his hands there was a brush. Nexiaya was obviously either too tired or just not interested in his work, because he didn’t make even the slightest effort to read the papers. If anyone was to have seen him, they would have thought that he was surely looking at the papers. However, although his line of vision was settled somewhere low, perhaps fixed to a spot on the table, he was actually staring absentmindedly into nothing. He sat there like that for some time before rubbing one of his eyes. Nexiaya let out a small sigh before finally deciding to get to work. But just as he was about to pick up one of the papers, a fly landed on one of them, and he quickly shooed it away with his hand. As he began to read, the fly came back and began circling his head. Again, he unconsciously shooed it away and continued reading.  However such torment was no longer bearable, but Nexiaya remained calm, that is, until the fly suddenly charged in and landed on his forehead. Nexiaya suddenly could take it no more. He swiftly jumped back and pulled out one of his Sais, swinging rapidly after the fly as it continued to circle him. He then made his last swing and the fly landed on the edge of the blade. This specific position was suddenly very familiar to him. The position of the fly and the stance itself. It wasn’t a stance he used often but he did remember it. One time, about ten years ago, Nexiaya, about seventeen years of age, walked into one of his dojo’s with his brother, who was about fourteen. Overly excited, the younger brother ran in ahead of him and exclaimed while looking around. “Wow, it’s so big… and CLEAN.” The fact that he stressed that last word disturbed Nexiaya somewhat. Of course it was clean, he thought. Interesting fact: Nexiaya has jet black hair that reaches his shoulders in length, while at this age Hexaiya’s hair reached the middle of his back. Throughout most of the flashbacks that involve them, this is the difference between their hair appearances, despite the fact that Nexiaya and Hexaiya look very much alike, even though they are about four years apart in age. Here’s the interesting part. Nexiaya naturally always looked about two years younger than he ever was, and Hexaiya was the total opposite. He naturally always looked about two years older than he was. So in the end, both brothers, as of right now, look about sixteen. Hexaiya is a lot shorter though, but their heights level out when they get older. “Alright, come on, get serious now. Let me see your Sai.” The younger brother drew both of his Sais and pointed them proudly at Nexiaya. “Only one.” Nexiaya extended his hand and the other was tossed towards him. He examined the Sai and then tossed it in the air. “Do you know why we Ninja carry Sais, shuriken, and kunai, oppose to the samurai’s sword and the warrior’s spears and scythes?” “I don’t know, tradition maybe.” “Well, tradition does play a part in it, but it’s mainly because they are lighter.” Nexiaya said as he tossed the Sai in the air once more and then spun it around his fingers. “A heavier weapon would only slow us down. Ninja are swift creatures of darkness; all that they do, they do from the shadows. They kill from the shadows, keep to the shadows. They are the images that haunt your mind at night. Their speed is their advantage. They are merely a blur to the human eye." “A blur… huh? So what are you saying, that my Sai is a little too heavy?” Nexiaya flipped it around his fingers again and caught it by its handle. “It’ll do… but mine is lighter.” “Or maybe I’m just stronger than you.” Nexiaya chuckled lightly. “Not likely. Alright let’s get started, take your stance.” The younger brother suddenly widened his legs and squatted slightly. He pointed his Sai firmly in front of him, and bent the other horizontally beneath it. Nexiaya tilted his head and smiled to himself.  In all his days, he had never seen such a peculiar stance before. “Remember, this lesson isn’t about force or power, it’s about speed.” “Got it. Come at me already.” The younger brother suddenly caught sight of a fly that wondered into the dojo. “Huh?” Fairly distracted, he followed the fly with his eyes as it flew in various patterns. Nexiaya however was unmindful of this petty distraction. ”Ikazou...” Just as Nexiaya charged, the fly landed on the tip of the younger brother’s Sai. The younger brother, acknowledging Nexiaya’s deadly charge, but not wanting to scare off the fly from its unique position, froze up. “M… matte, YEMETE!” He quickly shouted. Nexiaya stopped within inches from him, with an annoyed expression on his face. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to stop once you’ve reached a certain speed and momentum?”  “Check it out.” Nexiaya suddenly noticed the fly standing on the blade of his brother’s Sai. He then looked up at his brother, then at the fly, and then back up, with a frown. He then quickly brought his Sai up and hit it into the other with a clink. The fly immediately flew off and the younger brother suddenly saw the disappointment in Nexiaya’s eyes. “Sigh, I’m sorry Stepi.” “Honestly, Hexaiya, do you think this is a joke.” “No, I just…” “It’s not like we get to do this often.  I only get to see you every other year. Nexiaya did not live with Hexaiya and the rest of his family. Ever since he was twelve years old, he became a Golden Ninja and served directly under the Reez, while living in the Ninja Forts. He was given relieve for only one month ever two years, and he would always pick September, the ninth month of the year, which was also his birth month. You can at least help make my visits more productive. Anata… (Wait a minute)” Nexiaya looked at his brother in shock. “Why did you… call me Stepi? Note: Stepi is not Nexiaya’s last name, nor is it the last name of any one in his family. It is actually a respectable suffix that is usually used when addressing someone of importance in the Golden Ninjas. The term is essentially only used for Ninja of high status and is right below that of a Reez on the scale of respect.  “Doesn’t everybody?” Hexaiya shrugged. “No…” “Oh, well I just figured since every time I heard people talk about you, they refer to you as Nexiaya Stepi, that it must be really common.” “Well that’s sort of true, but… I’d rather you call me by my real name.” “Why’s that…?” “I feel distant enough just not being here every day; I don’t need you to go as far as to change my name as well.” He smiled.   (Flashback ends)
 
Nexiaya then lowered his Sai and stood back up. He watched as the fly continued to circle around the room and smiled with a calm expression. Humph… He suddenly pulled out a small golden shuriken and held it between two fingers. With a slight flick of his wrist, the shuriken darted into one of the walls, taking the fly with it. Knock… knock…
Who is it? Nexiaya asked as he calmly sat back down. Monika… sir. Came the voice behind the door. Permission to enter. Nexiaya picked up one of the papers off the desk, and stared at it for some time before answering. Permission… granted. Monika slid the door open and slowly walked inside. Shouldn’t you be resting like the others? Hai… demo… watashi... um… I can’t believe I’m doing this! She thought back a couple of hours ago, when Saito and herself were dismissed from the meeting, while Autari and Nexiaya began another conversation that they were not allowed to attend. Monika stopped right after leaving the room, and stood a few feet away from the door. Tsk… I can’t stand it! She whispered. Why does he allow Autari to act the way he does around him. It irritates me so. And what does he have to speak to Autari about that the rest of us cannot hear. The guy’s not even one of us and he’s the one getting privileges. It doesn’t make any sense. Monika started walking angrily away and Saito followed suit. I can’t say I disagree, but don’t you think you’re kind of over-reacting. What… no! Well if you feel that strongly about it, why don’t you just ask Nexiaya yourself? Wha… what! Saito chuckles. Bet cha can’t do it. Am I right? No you aren’t! Of course I can ask him myself. It’ll be as simple as… Good, Saitou cut her short. Then go ahead and ask for both of us. You can do that much can’t cha? O...of course… Monika turned away and folded her arms across her chest, as Saitou continued to walk, while concealing a grin that he struggled to hold back.  
What was I thinking? Monika whined to herself, ultimately regretting her stubborn pride and refusal to drop the idea entirely. It suddenly sounds like such a frivolous and childish complaint; common jealousy. Gasp! Saito’s voice suddenly pops up in her head. Bet cha can’t do it. Am I right?
Monika lowered herself down to her knees and slightly bowed her head. Nexiaya-sama, I have… something I would like to ask you. Doushite? Monika heard the impatience in his voice and decided to get straight to her point. I have been your loyal servant for as long as I could remember. So, why… why do I feel as though you trust Autari more than me? I just don’t understand. Nexiaya slowly turned in her direction. What are you talking about? At the meeting, you… The conversation I had with Autari did not concern you and Saitou; that is why I sent you out, nothing more.  Demo… Monika. Hai… As ironic as it may seem, Autari also spoke of trust. He too felt that I did not trust him. Uhh… but still, I noticed the way you act around Autari. It’s… different. You even made him first in command, and I… I’m only… second. I mean come on; he’s not even a Golden Ninja. Monika, why did you really come here. Monika slowly lifted her head and realized that Nexiaya had come closer to her.  C… could it be that, Autari reminds you of… your younger brother? Monika asked with much hesitation. Nexiaya remained silent. G… gomenasai, Warawa….. No, that is not it. Then why… Nexiaya turned away with a sigh. You and Autari… are something else. Just because I do not discuss matters that don’t concern you, you think you’ve lost my trust. Trust doesn’t work like that. Nexiaya suddenly frowned. Leave me now, Monika, and get some rest. But sir… Now… Monika. Hai… Monika stood and turned to leave, but stopped once she reached for the door. She slowly looked back and could see that he had already got back to his work. She then sighed and closed the door behind her as she left. Nexiaya then looked up from his paper, and thought to himself. Trust doesn’t work like that….
~Flashback Resumes~
After quite a lot of sparring in the dojo, Nexiaya and Hexaiya were fairly exhausted. Nexiaya was sitting on the floor with his hands on his knees and head down, breathing heavily, while Hexaiya was spread out on his back with a satisfied smile on his face, as he tried to catch his breath. After catching his breath, Nexiaya swept his hand through the side of his hair, and paused for a second, before shooting a satisfied smile back at his brother. Nexiaya then suddenly stood up as he heard the footsteps of someone approaching the dojo. Hexaiya looked up at his brother, confused at his sudden change in attitude. “Doushite.” A golden ninja suddenly appeared at the entrance of the dojo, with all features hidden behind black and golden tight fit attire, and a golden sash with the golden ninja emblem upon it. Nexiaya was familiar with his type; he was a ninja messenger sent from the Golden Reez himself. “Nexiaya Stepi,” The Ninja started, “your leave has been called off, and you have been ordered to return to the Forts immediately.”  “Why, did something happen?” “The Golden Reez would like an audience with you. You should consider it an honor.” “In that case, I will leave right away… Gomae-dono.” The man suddenly dropped his composure and sighed. “Nexiaya, for the last time, when I am on messenger duty I am supposed to remain inconspicuous; meaning you’re not supposed to use my real name in such a casual manner.” Hexaiya was utterly shocked. His brother had just returned three days ago from being gone for two years, and now he was being sent away again. The idea ate away at him, but he knew it wasn’t his place to speak his mind. So he just lowered his head and kept silent. Nexiaya looked back and could see the frustration in his brother’s eyes. “Forgive me for asking, but why exactly have I been summoned?” Nexiaya’s question caused Hexaiya to lift his head. “That… is not part of the message I was sent to convey.” “Gomae…?” Sigh. The ninja looked pass Nexiaya to the younger boy who still sat on the floor, staring directly back at him. He then pulled Nexiaya closer and whispered it into his ear. Nexiaya suddenly pulled back with a shocked expression, somewhere between satisfaction and disappointment. “Don’t look so surprised; considering your goals, this is more of a good thing than a bad one. Anyway, get back to the Forts as soon as possible. Sayonara.” The Ninja suddenly disappeared leaving a gust of wind that swept through the dojo.  Nexiaya bent down and picked up the Sais that remained on the ground after their sparing. He handed them back to Hexaiya, who refused to take them. “Why are you being sent away again? It hasn’t even been a week since you got back.” “I am not sure…” Nexiaya said as he turned away. Hexaiya finally stood up and took his Sais. “I saw your expression. What did that guy say? Nexiaya remained silent. “He gave you the reason, didn’t he? Well, tell me! Nexiaya looked at Hexaiya and remained silent. Nani!” “Hexaiya… it’s just an audience, forget it.” “Tsk… You don’t trust me, is that it? 
Nexiaya’s concentration is suddenly broken, as thoughts of the nearer past fill his mind. He thought back to his conversation with Autari.
(Nexiaya and Autari are shoulder to shoulder facing opposite directions. You don’t trust me, is that it?) 
He then recalls his recent conversation with Monika.
(Monika presents herself before Nexiaya with her head bowed. I have been your loyal servant for as long as I could remember. So, why… why do I feel as though you trust Autari more than me? I just don’t understand.)
Nexiaya then lays his brush down and stares at his shadow on the wall in front of him that was cast by the candle light, eliminating from the candle on the edge of the table. With a heavy sigh, Nexiaya then moves his line of sight from the wall to the fire that flared loosely at the tip of the candle stick. He then whispers his thoughts aloud as the thought presented itself in his head once more. “Trust… Just doesn’t work like that.” He then allows his memories from the past to flood his mind once more. 
Hexaiya waited for Nexiaya to respond, and when he finally did, it wasn’t the answer he wanted. “No… that is not it.” Hexaiya looked at him confusedly. “Just because I do not discuss matters that don’t concern you, you think you’ve lost my trust. Trust doesn’t work like that.
“Fine.” Hexaiya turned to leave, but Nexiaya stopped him by grabbing his shoulder. 
“Hey, don’t go taking that word so lightly.  Trust isn’t as simple as that. To trust someone means you trust them with your life. To trust someone is based on your clarity of judgment. It is to believe that the person has you 100%. Who could you trust in your greatest moment of need? Who will be worthy of having your trust? Will you be able to confine your trust among certain people? These are the questions that great ninja must ask themselves when picking their subordinates.  And to think after all these years I have spent at the Forts, working for the Golden Reez, I have still yet to gain his complete trust. But you… Hexaiya… have always had my trust.” Hexaiya turned around somewhat surprised. “Really? Ha, it must have been my skills then.” Hexaiya smiled and rubbed the back of his head. “But even so, I had no idea you believed in them so much. Am I really that good?” “I trust in them. Belief is doubtful. Trust is certain.” “Huh…?” “I want you to remember this and take it with you wherever you go.  Belief is from the Mind. Trust is from the Heart. Belief is petty talk. Trust is Heart Felt. Believing is Easy. Trusting is Hard. Believe many; but Trust only a Few.” Hexaiya looked a little confused and just delivered another random “Huh”? Nexiaya then smiled and placed his hand on the top of the Hexaiya’s head and shock it. “And don’t worry, I’ll come and visit you again soon.” He let go of his head and stepped a few feet back. “Sayonara.” He then disappeared right before Hexaiya’s eyes and another gust of wind swept through the dojo quickly blowing his hair back.  As the wind subsided, Hexaiya could hear Nexiaya’s voice faintly echoing…  Sayonara. 
Nexiaya then closes his eyes, face still facing the candle. He could feel the warmth the fire gave off as it continued to dance shadows on the wall. He savored the warm comfort that his memories gave him. A smile then crept its way across his lips as he softly whispered the words… “Sayonara… Nii-san.” 

]]> 2020-03-18 17:57:13 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464901329 Chapter 23: Nexiaya Stepi luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464904707
The Golden Ninja Clan grew from a small clan of Ninja that emerged victorious as equals with the Uri Bon Folics, a small clan of Samurai, during The Hitokiri Wars. It was during these battles that the Great National Barriers were established. After the Golden Ninja Clan branched off and developed their own nation, they performed a ceremony. The purpose of this ceremony was to evaluate all the capable Ninja in the village, and the one who was ranked the Top Ninja, being the smartest and strongest of them all, was given the name and title of REEZ.  There had been five different Golden Reez since the nation’s founding, the last being well known as the Current Reez, who had managed to maintain Golden Reez status for more than thirty years. In his earlier years, the Current Reez gave honor to the family name of a young man who saved his life once in battle. This man was Kara Utopae and he became a trusted vessel of the Reez. Kara Utopae had two sons, the eldest being Nexiaya and the younger being Hexaiya. Whenever an Utopae reached the level of exceptional Golden Ninja, they were given the name Stepi. During the early years of the Current Reez, the Golden Ninjas declared war on the Silver Samurais for the title of superiority, thus breaking the established barrier that deemed them equals. However, this breach was overlooked by the Onyx Empire, who claimed that because they were equal, a barrier didn’t really exist between them. And as long as there were no barriers, wars were inevitable.  So they acknowledged the declaration of war by the Golden Ninjas and remained neutral to avoid affecting the outcome of the war. Supposing, the war would build a new barrier, completely terminating the possibility of further wars. It was this war that the Uri Bon Folics tried to avoid by sending Tiago Aresu Kyo to the Golden Reez to negotiate alternative means. However his negotiations did not avail and the war proceeded. At the age of 10 Nexiaya was drafted and sent to the Golden Forts to be trained. Within two months, he was put on the frontlines of the battlefields to hold his own against full grown Silver Samurai.  Nexiaya fought with speed and skill like no other Golden Ninja. He took down hundreds of Samurai with every battle he fought. He had but one motivation that kept him going. He fought not for his comrades or his nation; Nexiaya fought for survival. He had to survive if he ever planned on seeing his family again.   Nexiaya later found out that he was never truly able to return to his home. For every two years he spent at the forts and risking his life on the battle fields, he was given one month’s leave to return to his family.  His family waited every two years for that one month, and Nexiaya never disappointed them. He made it back every time, being two years older each time. Nexiaya’s exceptional skills made him a name and a reputation that became known throughout the Forts and the entire village.  By the time he left his home again at the age of 16, Nexiaya had a whole new motive. He aimed to get off the frontlines and gain the trust of the Current Reez; to work under him as his subordinate. Two years later, Nexiaya returned home once more. He did not know whether or not his efforts were acknowledged by the Current Reez until a surprise notice reached him, ordering him to return to the Forts less than a week after he just arrived back home, not yet turning 18 years old. By this time, his brother Hexaiya was about fourteen and understood better why his brother was never home. When he was younger, he grew a certain distain towards Nexiaya whenever he would return home, and regarded the Forts as a prison and the Reez a tyrant. However, he now saw his brother as a hero and a mentor, and considered it an honor to serve the Golden Reez as an elite Golden Ninja and a privileged Stepi. When Nexiaya returned to the Forts he was called to have an audience with the Current Reez himself. When he arrived he was escorted to a large conference room. The doors were all engraved with the Golden Ninja symbol and a big one was engraved into the center of the floor. Nexiaya entered and kneeled on one knee with his head lowered. The room appeared empty as Nexiaya lifted his head and looked around. From his position he was directly above the engraved symbol and a few feet in front of him was a rectangular table with one chair. The table, the chair, and even the walls were all outlined in gold. Not long after, Nexiaya looked up as one of the walls opened up with a hidden door. Out came two Golden   Ninja Guards, and behind them was the Golden Reez, followed by two more Golden Ninja dressed similarly as the others with the exception of wearing golden over-coats. The Golden Reez took his seat at the table as the two ordinary Ninja Guards stood on both sides of him. The other two with the over-coats, walked down pass Nexiaya, and kneeled down on one knee, facing the Golden Reez.  The Current Reez’s real name is unknown as of now and is referred to as the Golden Reez or the Current Reez. He is currently somewhere in his mid-fifties and wore a shiny black and golden over coat and a headband with the golden emblem in the center. Nexiaya watched as he stared him down with his golden stare and with as equal power as he could muster, Nexiaya stared back. The Current Reez suddenly made a confused face and then began chuckling. “Amusing, simply intriguing. You’ve got the glare of a true Stepi. Well done, Nexiaya Utopae, I’ve been keeping track of you. In the last two years you have shown a splendid example of what leadership, loyalty, cooperation, sincerity, and of course pure and utter trust truly is. However, I have not called you here to flatter you with compliments, Nexiaya. As a ninja of exceptional skill and a powerful mind, I have selected you for a very important position. I am aware that you strongly wish to get off the front lines. Well, I assure you this position will do just that, and much more. I have chosen you to be the National Line for the Golden Ninjas.” Although Nexiaya was honored and pleased with his accomplishment, he did not show any sign of excitement or happiness. He simply lowered his head and said in a calm voice.  “Arigatou, Reez-sama”. “Of course, you do know what this means, don’t you? Being the National Line you are required to travel abroad and be accessible at any and every given time. Therefore, you will remain at the Forts from now on, where you will be given your assignments and expected to leave immediately. You will not be able to visit your family back in the villages, ever again! Do you understand?” Nexiaya slowly lowered his head further and replied. “Hai…” 
He suddenly thought back: “Forgive me for asking, but why exactly have I been summoned?” Nexiaya’s question caused Hexaiya to lift his head. “That… is not part of the message I was sent to convey.”  The messenger said. “Gomae…?” Sigh. The ninja looked pass Nexiaya to the younger boy who still sat on the floor, staring directly back at him. He then pulled Nexiaya closer and whispered it into his ear. Nexiaya suddenly pulled back with a shocked expression, somewhere between satisfaction and disappointment. “Don’t look so surprised; considering your goals, this is more of a good thing than a bad one.
“And do you accept?” “Hai!” Nexiaya tried his best to conceal his hidden disappointment with the Reez’s decision. The whole point of trying to get off the front lines, was to better his chances of returning to his family every two years. But now he was forbidden to return ever again.  To think he left telling them that he would visit them again soon. Was it all just a lie?
“As you may have known, our war with the Silver Samurais has become official and matters have become more serious concerning our interactions with the Onyx Empire. Your primary job will be to gather as much information about the Silver Samurais and as much help from the Onyx empire. As our national line it is very important that you represent the Golden Ninjas in front of the other Nations. You must never let personal feelings or interests blind you or alter your judgment.” “I understand sir.” “The first meeting will be held at the headquarters of the Onyx Army. Concerning military strength, we have received plenty help from the Onyx Empire, putting us at a slight advantage.” “Slight…?” “Even though we’ve had much help, the Samurais don’t seem to be giving in. They have actually done the exact opposite.” “They’re getting stronger? How…?” “The Uri Bon Folics have also selected a national line. The man they choose was Master Swordsman Aoshi Yakawa. Aoshi Yakawa and Kasugai Yasuna are the most powerful Silver Samurai of their generation and they are both currently in very dangerous positions. Yakawa’s expertise rests in his genuine skills as a mastermind, and thus he was given the position as the Silver Line. Yasuna mastered physical combat and advance swordsmanship, and was built for long battle endurance.  He was appointed commanding captain of the Samurai battle forces. With a captain like Yasuna leading the battle forces, and a mastermind like Yakawa calling the shots, the Silver Samurais are a very dangerous opponent. But even with their outstanding statures, they aren’t where our disadvantage lies.” The Golden Reez looked up with a smile on his face. “Aoshi… Yakawa…. is one of the very few Silver Samurai whom I have up most respect for. He is the man who forged both the Legendary Silent Silver and the Diamond Matsarubi, said to be the most deadly and most beautiful sword ever created. They’ve got both Swords…; one would suffice as an ultimate weapon that would guarantee them victory in this war. Yet he has not once used any of them in battle. He’s even given the Diamond Matsarubi to the Obiwaba group as a gift. But still, with just the Silent Silver, the Silver Samurai… could end this war.” “Then why don’t they?” The Golden Reez sat back in his chair and signed. “Well, just because they haven’t yet, doesn’t necessarily mean that they won’t. I bet they’re just waiting for the right moment. But that is where you come in; gather as much Intel as you can from the upcoming meeting.” “I won’t let you down.” “I know you won’t.” Nexiaya suddenly felt a burning sensation in his right shoulder. A thousand microscopic golden particles burrowed themselves under Nexiaya’s skin. It stung like mad, but Nexiaya showed no such pain, he simply grabbed his shoulder and held back a sharp inhale, which sort of sounded like a breathless gasp. He’s heard of this process countless times. When a Ninja is placed under the direct service of the Golden Reez, they are engraved with the Golden Ninja Symbol much like a tattoo on various parts of their body.  As they first passed by him, Nexiaya noticed right away the Symbols engraved into the foreheads of the men that stood on both sides of him. Once the process was completed Nexiaya took a calming inhale and exhale, and lowered his head. Impressed by his indifference to the gruesome pain he was just inflicted with, the Golden Reez smiled and sat up in his chair. “Now that you have reached this goal, I must ask… what your purpose…is Nexiaya Stepi.” The Golden Reez met Nexiaya’s golden eyes as he slowly raised his head. “My purpose… and only objective is… to become the… NEXT GOLDEN REEZ!” The scene dramatically pauses on Nexiaya’s face and darkens as his gold bright eyes continue to glow.

]]> 2020-03-18 17:59:14 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464904707 Chapter 24: Hexaiya Utopae luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464914242
"The Ninja ruled by emotion alone is doomed to die. Emotion can kill logic; 
Emotion can cause mistakes. But in the right hands, emotion becomes one 
Of the strongest weapons available. Strive to temper yourself; weigh 
Your feelings and determine objectively which may assist in the taking 
Of a target. Throw away all others."
-Nexiaya Stepi, to young Hexaiya
The four national line summit was held at Taixur, a designated location within the heart of the Onyx Empire. It was a large and sophisticated structure with marble floors and high ceilings.  The long halls that led to the meeting room were full of a bunch of chrome lights that lined the walls. It was a chilly afternoon, as Nexiaya strode down the hall to his destination. The airy sound of his light and silent steps made his arrival unnoticeable. As he walked, Nexiaya’s golden-laced black over-coat blew behind him, exposing the tight-fit ninja attire he wore underneath. On the back was engraved in gold the ninja emblem. Nexiaya’s stride was smooth, and his eyes were focused, but laid back. As he approached the door, his pace slowed. He then paused and thought about his conversation with the Golden Reez. “My purpose… and only objective is… to become the… next Golden Reez!” “And what if you cannot complete this ambition?“ “T hen I will succeed my mission to my younger brother.” “Your… brother…?” 
“Reez-sama, I have but one request. I would like for you to recruit my brother into the Golden Forts, and let him work alongside me as training.” “Bakuro, I know nothing about the boy. How can I recruit him to such a level with no training once or ever?” “What’s to know; he’s a lot like me, except a little younger, but his skills are exceptional like any Stepi. Trust me he’ll do fine!" 
Nexiaya now placed his hand on the door and looked back over his shoulder. “Now, He thought out loud. Where are you…?”
“HEXAIYA…!” Hexaiya is seen running past a crowd of people waving back at someone. “Can’t stop, I’m already late.” The girl stood in front of a supply store with a dumbfounded look on her face. She lifted her hands to examine the bags that overflowed up her arms and screamed. “But what about all these supplies!” “Just send them back to the Forts.” He yelled back, before disappearing around the corner. The girl stood there for a while longer, before arching her eyebrow in confusion. “What does he think I am his personal robot or something?” She was a girl about the same age as him but she already wore a Golden Ninja outfit. She had a sharp mind and a witty attitude. She was the niece of the Current Reez, and lived in the Forts all her life. She was sent by her uncle to assist Hexaiya in his transfer to the Forts. “Oi, you aren’t supposed to leave me, wait!” The girl looks around at the passing crowds and realizes that she was all alone. She groans in disappointment as everything around her suddenly looks unfamiliar. “How could you… HEXAIYA-SAMA!”
………..
When Hexaiya finally arrived at the Four National line summit at Taixur, he was indeed late. The meeting had already started and he did not know if he was still allowed to enter. Reluctantly he opened the door and entered a small dim room. Three other men sat silently beside glass windows looking down at the conference room. Hexaiya noticed right away that these three men were all from different places. He quickly distinguished the samurai from the soldier and the soldier from the warrior, simply by the colors of their uniforms. He figured this must be the place where all the assistances were required to remain during the conference. The older men turned and stared at Hexaiya with threatening eyes. Hexaiya hated the look they gave him, especially the Silver Samurai. Personally he had never seen a Silver Samurai before, but now he understood what his people meant when they said that everything about them seem so cold; from their eclipse symbol to the icy silver aura that their very beings gave off. It made him fell as if he did not belong there, amongst the older generation. As angry as this made him, Hexaiya simply bowed respectfully in response and quietly took his seat near the window, for fear of causing any unwanted trouble for his brother. Peering out of the window, he spotted Nexiaya at the conference table. Nexiaya suddenly looked up at him and Hexaiya smiled. However, Nexiaya did not return his smile; instead, he turned away with a dull expression on his face. Hexaiya’s smile fell into a frown. He realized Nexiaya must be upset with him for being late and inattentive. He then suddenly remembered that his brother was on duty, in which he must maintain his composure at all times, showing no emotion or feelings of his own individual. His smile suddenly crept back across his face at the thought of witnessing the other side of Nexiaya that he rarely ever saw. 
“We won’t allow for such setbacks, don’t worry, you have helped us greatly. Thank you.” The Diamond Line said to the Silver Line (Aoshi). “Please tell your Leader his thanks is greatly appreciated and please use it wisely.” Aoshi replied with a smile. The Diamond Line stood up from his chair and bowed respectfully to the others. “Yakawa-sama, Stepi-sama… He paused for a moment and stared at the Onyx Line, before slowly bowing his head and continuing. “And Kouhei-sama… Sayonara.” The Onyx Line stared back in confusion as the Diamond Line exited the room.  The Diamond assistant also left to meet back up with his commanding officer, and Hexaiya watched as he bowed respectfully to the others before closing the door. But before that, he realized the intensity to which the Diamond assistant eyeballed the Onyx assistant, as if silently saying, Just you wait. Moments later the Onyx assistant got up and left. Hexaiya quickly looked out the window and noticed that the Onyx Line was also gone. “Wow, I really was late, the meeting’s practically over.” Hexaiya thought to himself. 
“I see you’ve become quite the prodigy Aoshi. Your achievements have reached even the mighty Onyx Army.”
 “Thank you very much, Arigato-Gosaimas, but I don’t quite know what you are talking about.”
“The creation of not just one, but two swords of a kind; you are a legend, don’t be so modest.” “Every single sword that exits in this world was created by someone; I just don’t see how two more is anything special.” Aoshi rubs the back of his neck and smiles. “But thanks for the compliment.” Nexiaya gave a side smirk. “You’re also quite the comedian, but unfortunately I’m not a man of many games. Getting back to the matter at hand, many are dying to know your secret.” “No secret here. The unique abilities of the Silent Silver were simply those of a solution to a miscalculation that went horribly wrong. And the Standing Matsarubi was merely a matter of duplication with a few changes to avoid repeating my mistakes. So the Standing Matsarubi, maybe, but the Silent Silver was more of an incomplete experiment than an outstanding achievement. Anyway, I won’t be attempting anymore, if that’s what everyone’s fusing about.”
“No fuss there.” Aoshi slowly eases himself up from the table.
 “Nexiaya Stepi is it; the famous Top Golden Ninja; the only ninja of your generation who fought in the early wars. Only ten years old and you were sent to the battlefield. And now eight years later you’re representing your nation directly under the Current Reez. Rumor has it you’re aiming to become the next Reez yourself. This is the first time I’ve ever met you in person, and I have to say it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Nexiaya stood. “Aoshi Yakawa, famous master swordsmen of the Silver Samurais and forger of the Silent Silver and now the Standing Matsarubi. Your knowledge exceeds you and so do your abilities. You have no family ties and your negotiating skills are extraordinary. No wonder you were chosen as the line of your nation.” “Ha you seem well informed. I’m honored.” “But be careful, being so widely known and as intimidating-ly skilled as yourself, many may wish to eliminate you from the competition.  Don’t go ticking of the other Nations.” “Likewise! Such a young and skilled ninja as yourself, and aiming so high, you should be careful not to tick off your elders.” There’s a momentary silence. “Just between you and me, would you say, in that sense, that you and I are quite comparable?” “No, not really. Comparable just isn’t the word for it. Truth is… you don’t compare to me, Nexiaya Stepi.” “I wouldn’t be so sure about that?” “You seem a bit uptight. What’s the matter, not getting what you had expected out of our little conversation?” ”You obviously aren’t the kind of guy to let information slip, I can tell that much. But even so, I’ve gotten exactly what I needed from this meeting. Maybe not the most precise info I’ve ever gathered, but information nonetheless.” “Oh… is that so.” Aoshi closed his eyes and smiled.
“This man…” Nexiaya thought to himself. “I see why the Current Reez respects him. He isn’t like any ordinary Silver Samurai, and he’s real good at what he does, no doubt.” 
“Will you attempt to correct the mistake that took place during the making of the Silent Silver? You must know by now what you did wrong.” “That… is confidential.” Aoshi said clearly. He then got up and left the room with a bow and “Sayonara”. Hexaiya watched as the last assistant left the room and he was the only one under the dim light. As he too prepared to leave and meet up with Nexiaya, questions ran through his mind as to exactly why he was here. Was it just because he was the brother of Nexiaya, because he was the son of Kara Utopae, or just because he was skilled enough? He finally met Nexiaya outside of the building. “Oi, S…Suminasen!” “Huh…?” “I know I was really late, and I know that this was an extremely important event for you; and for that I am… really sorry. It won’t happen again.” Hexaiya bowed his head. Sigh; “Enough already, apology accepted.” Nexiaya said as he playfully wacked Hexaiya over the head. As his head was still down Hexaiya suddenly realized that somebody was standing next to Nexiaya. “Oh hey, it’s you.” “Now I know you two have already met, but knowing Hexaiya, I’m sure he’s never asked you for your name, so please introduce yourself.” The girl walked in front of Hexaiya and bowed her head. “My name is Monika Sue Fang and it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Hexaiya Senpai.” “Senpai...?” Hexaiya arched his eye in confusion. “Yes, for the time being, Monika will be your guide and assistant around the Forts, and in exchange, you will be giving her a few training lessons. It appears she doesn’t yet know how to use her elemental energy.” “What, you mean her golden powers?” “Hai. You will mentor her in that area for a while, or at least until I’m given another mission.” “Yeah, but isn’t she kind of young?” Monika quickly kicked one of Hexaiya’s shins and he shouted in response. “Ow!” “How dare you, I am not too young.” “Well heck, you sure fooled me. Just how old are you?” Hexaiya said still fairly in pain. 
A few moments later, Nexiaya took the two of them somewhere to get a bit to eat. They entered a restaurant shop and walked up to the counter to order. The woman at the counter looked up and frowned at them. “You’re golden Ninja, what business do you have here?” “The National Line Summit.” “I heard the Summit’s over and all the other national representatives have returned to their villages. You should do the same.” She replied coldly. “Yeah we’ll do that, right after we get something to full our stomachs, thank you very much.” Hexaiya said leaning on the counter and smiling at her. The woman stepped back and prepared their orders, while they all took their seats. Nexiaya stared at Hexaiya, clearly astonished. “Nani…?” Hexaiya asked in uncertainty.  Nexiaya only lowered his head and shook it from side to side, while holding back a burst of laughter with several snickers escaping. “Nothing.” When their food arrived, Nexiaya thanked and apologized to the woman with a smile still on his face. “Gomenasai… Shoshite… Arigatou." “Yeah, yeah…” The woman waved her hand and walked away.  “Why’d you apologize? She started it.” Hexaiya took a bit of his rice cake.  “Just something I picked up while traveling abroad a lot.  We can’t behave the same way we do at home, when we are in a foreign country.” “Speaking of the meeting, I meant to congratulate you. You did splendid. That Aoshi guy thought he had you all figured out, and then it turned out that you actually knew everything about him.  That was so cool. You were so calm and serious, it was almost scary! So… are you always like that when you’re at the Forts?” “Well… yes and no.“  “When you’re around me, you always act so happy, caring, and easygoing, and maybe a little irritable. I never see you when you’re serious and calm at the same time.” “Huh… I see.” “Which one would you say is the real you?” “When you’ve gone through as many wars as I have, you tend to have many different personalities, all fabricated to guise the one you feel the most.” “Which one is that?” Nexiaya raised his chop sticks to his mouth, but paused before the food could enter. He stood there for a moment, looking into space, as if remembering something he wished didn’t recall.  Monika and Hexaiya watched in confusion as he closed his eyes and slowly lowered his hand. He then looked up and said in a matter of fact tone: Sadness…
“Huh… Sadness… doushite?” Monika now looked at Nexiaya with sympathy and repeated to herself. “Sad…ness..?” “Why do you mask it?” Hexaiya asked. “That’s what it means to be a Ninja.” Nexiaya replied. “Besides, as the Line of a Nation, you are required to throw away all your personal feelings and values, to become the ideal representative. The questions you ask and the answers you give are that of the interests of your nation, not yourself. Nexiaya smiled to himself. However, I have to admit, I didn’t follow that rule to the book today.” “What do you mean?” Hexaiya questioned. “The information I aimed to gather from Yakawa in our last conversation was that of my own… personal… interests.” “Ha, talk about bad.” Hexaiya gave a toothy smile. “So what were your personal interests?” “The Silent Silver.” “But Isn’t the Golden Reez also interested in the Silent Silver?” Monika asked. “Yes, but not in the same way that I am.” Nexiaya replied. “I don’t get it.” “I’m aware that the swords that Aoshi forged are specifically limited to the use of specific elemental energies. For instance, the Standing Matsarubi can only be activated by diamond energy. This is a definite fact, and considering that the Silent Silver can be activated by the enemy, the Golden Reez would make it a top priority to see to the destruction of it if he ever got it in his possession.” Hexaiya placed his hand under his chin in a thinking position. “But that isn’t what you would do, is it? Why waste such a unique and outstanding weapon?” Monika looked from Hexaiya to Nexiaya in confusion. “You plan to use the Silent Silver?” “Bakuro! Excuse me for saying such but the Silent Silver can only be activated by Silver energy. You said it yourself, that is a definite fact.” Monika said trying to reason with them. “That usually would be the case, but remember, although he didn’t notice, I got Aoshi to reveal to me the most important characteristic of the Silent Silver.” Nexiaya replied. Hexaiya suddenly snapped his finger in realization. “It’s incomplete!” “Exactly, and what’s incomplete, can be altered.” “I don’t get it, why would that kind of information help you?” Hexaiya continued to ponder with his hand under his chin and gasped in realization. “You want to alter the Silent Silver!” After the thought entered and really situated itself in Hexaiya’s head, he couldn’t find anything else to do with it but to laugh it out. Snickers* Ha ha ha! Wow, you are something else brother. Alter the Silent Silver! Ha ha. It’s an ingenious thought, but it can’t really be done… can it?” “Honestly, I don’t know.” “You’re the only person I know who would come up with crazy ideas that you didn’t even know were possible. “  As Hexaiya and Nexiaya continued to talk back and forth to one another, Monika stared at Nexiaya, still thinking about what he just said.  It puzzled her because she couldn’t understand how he could come up with such a bizarre idea. But it is true, some things that are incomplete can be altered, and it is because of their incompletion that this process may be possible. It was truly ingenious. “But altered in what way?” Monika finally asked. Nexiaya turned and looked at her. The expression he made shocked her. He did not know how to answer her question without creating new questions. “Uh, never mind that, it was an incomplete thought.” “Oh… ok.” “That’s just like you to bring hopes up and then send them crashing down.” “My hopes weren’t brought up and there’re not crashing down!” “Calm down, I wasn’t just talking about you.” “O…oh.” “Gomena…” Nexiaya smiled. “I’ll let you know when the idea is complete.” Nexiaya then turned to Hexaiya who had just finished gulping down the rest of his food. “Hexaiya… how do you feel about living at the Forts?” He seemed a bit reluctant to ask. “It shouldn’t be that bad. At least I won’t be sitting home doing nothing. I’d really rather be here with you making a difference. When word came that you had been promoted to Golden Line, you should have just told me. Why were you trying to hide it?” Nexiaya let out a heavy sigh. “Well… as the Golden Line, I… am not allowed to ever leave the Forts for any reason. I cannot… go back home… ever.”  “Wh…what…?” The atmosphere in the restaurant became very tense with silence.  “That’s the rules.” “You could have declined their offer. You didn’t have to accept it did you?” “No, but I needed to get off the battlefield for a time being. I needed to proceed to the next level of my ambition.” “Which is …?” “Becoming the next Golden Reez.” “Doushite…?” “I want to change this country. No disrespect to the Current Reez, but this war has gone on for far too long. I know how to end it, and I have a plan to put the Golden ninja in their rightful place in this hierarchy of status, and being equal to the Silver Samurai is just not it. As the line I can gather the best Intel that will help me achieve this goal. But all in all, I knew that you would never forgive me if I were to just vanish. So I requested that you come to the Forts. You will however be allowed to return home; for any month of your choosing every two years. While you are here, you will be assigned units and act as their leading commander.” “Nani…!” “You are an Utopae are you not?” “Yeah… but…” “Then it is settled. Whenever I’m given an assignment I will be taking you along with me. But until then whatever missions you and your unit is given, just do them.” “Ahh come on, you never even asked me if I wanted to stay here! This is too much of a change for me and way too fast!” “You’ve got the skills Hexaiya, use them.” Nexiaya sighed, getting tired of Hexaiya’s complaints. “Demo…” “Listen, Nexiaya shouted, life is full of immediate changes, get used to it! Besides… Nexiaya’s tone dropped drastically. You’re more prepared for it than I was.” Nexiaya stood up from his seat and walked over to the front counter. He dropped a few coins into the shop owner’s hand and thanked her for the food. “Let’s go…” “H...hai…” Monika stood up and after a little while, Hexaiya followed and walked out. 

]]> 2020-03-18 18:04:50 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464914242 Chapter 25: The Forts luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464922637
The three of them made it back to the Forts and appeared before the Golden Reez. Nexiaya kneeled first and the other two followed. “Nexiaya Stepi, it is good to have you back. How was your trip?” ”It went well, Reez-sama.” “Good. I would like a full report by tomorrow.” “Of course.” The current Reez, then turned to Hexaiya. “Ahh, so this is Hexaiya. “Hai.” “Huh, if not for your age differences, I wouldn’t be able to tell you two apart. How is your father?” “He’s well.” Hexaiya said quickly. “I see. Well I do hope you live up to the things your brother has spoken of you.” “I’m sure I will.” “Ha ha ha. Wonderful. You will be my new commander of unit 5.” “Understood.” “Well then, Monica why don’t you go and take Hexaiya to meet his unit. I would like you all to get acquainted as soon as possible.” “Hai…” Monika stood up and motioned for Hexaiya to come with her. The two of them left the room and closed the door behind them. They entered the halls, long tunnel like passage ways that connected the many different districts of the Forts together. Several windows showed the evening sky and the outside terrain. The atmosphere was slightly wet, as if a light evening rain had just pass through, leaving a slight fog and humidity hanging around the trees and forming a thin layer of mist on the window glass. Several of the windows were open, letting in some cool breezes that swept by from time to time. Their walk was long and silent, with just the sound of their shoes clinking against the marble floors. Every once in a while a random stranger would walk by them going in the opposite direction. And still, the only sound that was heard was the thumps of footsteps that now echoed down the halls. It was depressing. Hexaiya decided to lighten the mood with a little conversation. “So… Monika..?” “Huh?” “How did you get here, at the Forts? No offence, but you seem a little too young to be here.” “Well, the truth is, I live here. I’ve actually always lived here for as long as I remember. My father died in battle long ago and my mother took me with her to the Forts when I was two years old. Mother wasn’t around much, so the Forts ended up raising me. The Current Reez… my … uncle, took me in. And ever since, I was made a ninja. But if you’re wondering if I’ve ever been on the battlefield, then no.  I only run errands. But fortunately, just recently, I’ve been made Nexiaya’s assistant.” Monika said with a smile. “It’ll take away some of the boredom of simply running errands. But unfortunately, the first assignment Nexiaya gives me is being responsible for your where abouts. Sigh, my life is so hard.” Ignoring, the fact that she found it unfortunate to work with him, Hexaiya continued. “Do you like it here? I mean, is it…” “Nexiaya wouldn’t force you into an environment that he knows would be uncomfortable to you. That would just be cruel. I just can’t see him as that kind of man.” “Heh, you talk as if you know my brother better than I do. My brother isn’t as kind of a person as you think. He could be cruel sometimes.” “Actually, I do believe that I know him better than you do. Growing up, you barely ever saw your brother, he was here at the Forts, and whenever he’s around you, I can see how he changes. He wants you to see only a particular side of him and he hides all the rest.” Hexaiya thought to himself for a while. It was true. The only time he ever got to see Nexiaya was when he came home after being gone for two full years. There wasn’t any way for him to know much about his brother to begin with. The thought sort of troubled him, but he let it slide. “Never mind. So is this the room?” “M matte…!” Hexaiya busted into the room and shut the door behind him. He looked around the room. It was big, really big. It was poorly lit though, and was filled with groups of grown and intimidatingly-looking ninja. Hexaiya however disregarded his age difference and walked into the center of the room. Murmurs were heard throughout the entire room: Who is this kid? What’s going on here? That isn’t Nexiaya, is it?  Yusai! Listen up. My name is Hexaiya Utopae.  He was careful to emphasize the “H.” And by the orders of the Current Reez, I am now the commander of unit 5. Now… Hexaiya said with a smile on his face and pulled out one of his Sais. “I’m not having such a super day today, due to some sudden changes in my life. So if any one’s got a problem with anything I just said, and wants to make something of it, then by all means please step forward.” The room was once again full of random murmurs: “Did he say Utopae?” “He’s Nexiaya’s brother!” “But he’s just a kid.” “A kid cannot lead unit 5.” “What’s the Current Reez thinking?” Yusai! Hexaiya shouted, giving off a powerful golden aura. I didn’t say start talking all at once. You all seem pretty angry, but you won’t do nothing but complain amongst yourselves. If any one of you thinks you’ve got what it takes to take me on, then come on! An older male ninja stepped towards the center of the room. “That isn’t how things work here kid. We may not all like it, but if that is the Current Reez’s orders than we have no choice but to obey.” What? The man bent down on one knee and lowered his head still keeping eye contact with Hexaiya. Suddenly everyone else followed and they all kneeled and lowered their heads. “Golden Unit Five of the Eastern FORTS, at your service…Captain Hexaiya Utopae.” Tsk… The entire moment irritated Hexaiya for some reason. He had no intention of taking on such a responsibility as captain when he first agreed to come to the FORTS. “How civil of you.” He quickly concealed his Sai and turned away. They all then stood and continued on with their business. He watched how no one cared to approach him or introduce themselves or explain the function and order of the unit to their new captain. He then let out a small sigh and walked to the other corner of the room and sat on a bench. He suddenly realized that he was exhausted from his entire trip to the Forts and had not rested since. He closed his eyes for a second and opened them to see a man standing before him. He looked up to see the man’s face and realized it was the same man that approached him earlier. “Hey…” He said with a smile as he sat down beside him. Hexaiya looked at the older man but said nothing. He looked like he was in his mid-twenties and had wood brown hair pulled up in a small bundle at the top of his head, while his hair in the back hung down to the end of his neck. He wore a black and gold sleeveless vest that carried the same emblem that his brother wore. His eyes were dark brown with a shine of gold. The man then eyed Hexaiya’s Sais. “You actually know how to use that thing.” Of course. “Looks complicated. I always favored the B.N.As.” Hexaiya noticed the bow and arrows strapped to the man’s back. “I’m guessing you must be really good or were you just bluffing earlier.” Did it look like I was bluffing? “Well, yeah sort of.” Wanna try me? “No, no, no, that’s ok. By the way, my name’s Kray. I’m what you might call the “organizer” of this unit. To tell you the truth, we haven’t been deployed as a unit for some time now. You see we haven’t had ourselves a captain for… sigh…a little while now.” How long? “About two years, but that’s all changed now.” Why wasn’t there a captain assigned until now? “Because there wasn’t anybody, at least not in the Reez’s eyes, that could replace the previous captain. I tried shooting for the position a couple of times but I was turned down repeatedly.” Who was the previous captain? “You don‘t know, really?” Hexaiya waited a while and pondered. …I don’t know.  Kray broke out in a burst of laughter. Well how in the world should I know? “Your brother didn’t tell you much about his life at the Forts did he?” Not really, no. “It was him.” Hexaiya looked at him in confusion. “Nexiaya Stepi was the former captain of Unit Five.” Scoff… You’ve got to be kidding me. Hexaiya leaned forwards, resting his forearms on his knees. Why did he leave? “Well, let me think, it was probable so that he could become the Golden Line or something like that.” Makes sense… Hexaiya then thought some more and looked up at the many faces that glared his way. Kray… was it? “Yeah…” Can I ask you a question? “Hm…” Did you know my brother, personally? “As a matter of fact, I didn’t. Everyone knows his name and the fame that comes with it, but few know him as a friend. He was my captain, but I still didn’t know him like that.” Good. “Why, is something wrong?” No… I was just wondering if you could tell me what kind of a person my brother really is, because I don’t think I know. And then I thought… actually I don’t want to know. My brother’s… a big jerk. Hexaiya was getting really tired and was losing track of the things he said. Kray laughed somewhat at his comment. “I wouldn’t say that. It’s true he was a lot different from the rest of us. He always seem so focused on something and didn’t interact much with anyone. But trust me on this,” Kray looked around for anyone who might be listening in on their conversation and then leaned in closer to Hexaiya. “If any of the konoichi caught you saying things like that, you’d be in big trouble.” Kray started laughing again and rested his arm on Hexaiya’s shoulder. “But don’t take it too hard. Give your brother some slack, he works really hard. Frankly I don’t know how he does it. More importantly, welcome to Unit Five, I look forward to seeing what kind of captain a kid like you can be. The Reez must have chosen you for a reason. Chow now.” Kray stood up and walked away with his hands in his pockets and a big smile on his face. Hexaiya smiled to himself and stood up. I wonder about that. He walked to the door and exited the chamber unnoticed. Once back in the halls, Hexaiya realized that Monica was nowhere in sight. ”I’m going to kill her.” He started walking further down the halls and realized he no longer had any idea where he was or where he was going. “You have… got to be kidding me.” He suddenly stopped and leaned against the hall wall. Sleepiness suddenly took him over as he sat down and closed his eyes. The faint sound of foot steps down the hall brought back his consciousness.  Hexaiya stood back up and walked down the hall towards the sound. It wasn’t Monica or Nexiaya, but he did recognize the ninja. He had black hair pulled back and all-black ninja attire. Hexaiya increased his speed to try and catch up to him. Hey … could you help me? The man didn’t seem to hear him and kept walking, not once looking back. Hey… Hexaiya said louder. The man still didn’t seem to hear him. But one thing was certain, he was definitely walking faster. Hold up! I want to ask you something. Hexaiya pondered hard to remember his name. He thought back to the day his brother was summoned. 
 
“Nexiaya Stepi,” The Ninja started, “your leave has been called off, and you have been ordered to return to the Forts immediately.”  “Why, did something happen?” “The Golden Reez would like an audience with you. You should consider it an honor.” “In that case, I will leave right away… Gomae-dono.” 
Gomae… Gomae-dono! The man stopped abruptly and Hexaiya quickly ran up to his side, out of breath. Gomae was confused for a moment. He thought for sure he had heard Nexiaya call his name. Upon catching his breath, Hexaiya continued. Sorry to trouble you, but do you happen to know where Nexiaya is? “Why would I know that?” Gomae said coldly. Ugh… Hexaiya then thought about it and realized how presumptuous it was to assume that Gomae and his brother were close friends. He then rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. Never mind then, sorry to bother you. He then started walking away when Gomae suddenly grabbed him by the back of his shirt and turned him around, holding him still with a firm hand by the top of his head. “Wait a minute…!” Ow ow. Let go! “Were you by any chance assuming that I would tell you the location of our national line just like that, because you are new here. I’ll have you know, that is classified information.” He looked him in the eyes all serious-like. Scoff*Classified information…! You’ve got to be kidding…ow! Gomae shook Hexaiya’s head. “Hey…watch what you say.” This is ridiculous, I’m his brother! He’s the only reason I’m here in the first place. You have no right to keep that from me! Take me to him… right now! Gomae could see the frustration building up in Hexaiya’s eyes. “Hmmm…. Well I guess I could tell you…?” Gomae finally said pondering with his other hand under his chin. “You don’t necessarily look like any kind of threat.”  Gomae then released him and starting walking off. Hey, aren’t you going to help me? “Just shut up, and follow me.” Oh, a… arigatou. Hexaiya then walked up beside Gomae rubbing his head. Gomae watched Hexaiya carefully from the corner of his eye. He was much shorter no doubt, but other than the longer hair, he looked just like Nexiaya it was scary. He even kinda acted like him too, when he was younger, of course. They made their way to an entirely separate part of the forts, the Northern FORTS.  Hexaiya was shocked. He had no idea that his brother was held so high at the FORTS. These chambers were much better kept and had a certain aura about it that made Hexaiya realize that it was a privilege to be an Utopae. Not that he cared much for privileges, but it brought back the question that had been bugging him the entire time. Why was he really there? Was it because he was Kara Utopia’s son, Nexiaya Stepi’s little brother, or was it because of his own skills that Nexiaya “so kindly” spread throughout the FORTS? 
The current Reez, then turned to Hexaiya. “Ahh, so this is Hexaiya. “Hai.” “I see. Well I do hope you live up to the things your brother has spoken of you.” “I’m sure I will.” 
 He still could not find the answer. Hexaiya then realized that Gomae had stopped for some time as he was contemplating his existence, and finally looked up to realized the large door that lay before them. “Here we are… I think. To tell you the truth, I have never been to Nexiaya’s courters before. From here on… you are on your own.” Gomae then started walking off in the opposite direction. “Arigatou… Gomae-dono.” Hexaiya then pushed through the doors and continued down. Gomae kept walking and lifted his hand to his chin as he thought deeply to himself why Hexaiya kept referring to him as dono. He then smiled to himself and closed his eyes. “The kid’s got nerve. Ha ha ha.” Down the other hall, Hexaiya finally reached his brother’s chamber. He slide the doors open and looked inside. To his relief, Nexiaya was not there. Hexaiya then entered and closed the door behind him. The room was very big and elaborately designed. Its features gave off a soft golden comfort that made Hexaiya even more tired than he was before. He fell down to the floor’s thick rug, which was warm and soft, and leaned his head against the wall, quickly losing consciousness. Sometime later, Nexiaya arrived and spotted Hexaiya fast asleep. He slowly slid the doors closed, careful not to wake him up. He was well aware that the day was very exhausting for him, having traveled all the way to the Onyx Empire and back. He was exhausted himself. After hanging his Sai’s on two hooks on the wall by their handles, Nexiaya walked towards Hexaiya and sat down beside him with a sigh. He thought back to their last conversation. “While you are here, you will be assigned a unit and act as their leading commander.” “Nani…!” “You are an Utopae are you not?” Nexiaya now stared at the side of Hexaiya’s face and suddenly felt saddened. “Yeah… but…” “Then it is settled. Whenever I’m given an assignment I will be taking you along with me. But until then whatever missions you and your unit are given, just do them.” “Ahh come on, you never even asked me if I wanted to stay here! This is too much of a change for me and way too fast!” “You’ve got the skills Hexaiya, use them.” Nexiaya sighed, getting tired of Hexaiya’s complaints. “Demo…” “Listen, Nexiaya shouted, life is full of immediate changes, get used to it! Besides… Nexiaya’s tone dropped drastically. You’re a lot more prepared for it than I was…” Nexiaya now realized that he should never have brought that up. It was wrong for him to have compared Hexaiya to himself. He did not in any way wish for Hexaiya to go through what he had gone through. On the other hand, something deep inside of him truly hated the fact that Hexaiya would never know or understand what he went through when he first joined the Forts, or even ever recognize the privileges that he will enjoy, privileges that he never had. After all that he had to endure, being thrown on the battlefield with hardly any skills as a ninja, Nexiaya never complained about it. He wasn’t allowed to complain. But that didn’t mean he didn’t despise it at first. Hexaiya, trained by Nexiaya himself, now possessed advance skills. He was prepared for the position he was being asked to take. What right did he have to complain? With a sudden change of heart, Nexiaya smiles at the thought of being able to see Hexaiya every day from now on. Hexaiya then slowly began to awake, suddenly finding the floor and wall not comfortable enough to remain on. He opened his eyes, but still had not yet fully entered back into reality. He could feel that someone was sitting beside him but he had no idea who it was. Upon turning his drowsy head, he noticed Nexiaya staring blankly into space. Nexiaya was still deep in thought and did not realize that Hexaiya had awoken. “You… Hexaiya said sleepishly, I finally found you, Golden Line… Stepi.” He then slumped forwards and fell back to sleep. “Huh…?” Nexiaya said very confused and annoyed that he called him Stepi. But he had a good idea of why Hexaiya might have been angry with him. He then sighed and leaned Hexaiya back towards the wall by his shoulder. “Don’t worry, you’ll get used to the FORTS in no time. Just you wait. It’ll be… great.” Nexiaya smiled and leaned his head back, allowing his fatigue to take him over. 
~~~~~
The next morning, Hexaiya awoke in a bed to the sound of someone calling his name. As he slowly awoke he tried to decipher whose voice he was hearing. It rang like an annoying bell in his head. “Oh no…” Hexaiya thought to himself. “Hexaiya… wake up already.” Hexaiya forced himself to sit up, just to end the profuse shouting. As he yarned and stretched, Hexaiya looked around and realized he was no longer on the floor. “Aaahhhh…!” He then looked around the room for Nexiaya. “If you’re looking for Nexiaya, he left long ago. You… kind of… ugh… over slept.” “Huh, looks like I did. But, what are you doing in my room.” Monica then held out a paper. “You should be very excited. The Reez has already given you your first assignment as the captain of unit 5 of the Eastern Forts.” “What... an assignment… already?” Hexaiya took the paper from her and looked at it. “After you get back, you’ll start my training right?” “Oh that… sure thing.” Monika than left the room with a small smile and a quick wave that Hexaiya felt truly lacked enthusiasm. He then looked back down at the paper and read it out loud. “Captain of Golden Unit 5, take your unit and do a peripheral watch on the outer parts of the Eastern Forts. Let’s test your leadership skills shall we. Signed the Golden Reez. Ha… is that it? A peripheral watch?” Hexaiya had to admit, he was sort of disappointed that his first assignment was so simple, but at the same time he was relieved. “O.K!” Hexaiya leaped off the bed and refreshed himself for the day. Within minutes, Hexaiya was on his way to the Eastern Forts to notify and assemble his unit. He now wore his hair up in a ponytail with a golden brace that held it in place. He wore a black fitted shirt with elbow cut sleeves and a gold and black sleeveless over coat that bore the Golden Ninja emblem on its back. He made his way to the chamber hall that belonged to his unit. He then pushed through the doors that led to his unit’s practice room. To his surprise, only a handful of people were present. Hexaiya quickly scanned across the room and spotted Kray. As he made his way across the room towards him, several of the other Ninja noticed him. “Ohayōgozaimasu, Captain Hexaiya.” An older woman called out to him. “Ohayo, but I don’t know if you could still call this the morning though.” “Ha hahaha! You’re hilarious. Come on over here, I’d like you to meet unit 5’s most skilled scouters. This is Hyoko, Moa, and Rian. Oh and I’m Haagen.” “It’s a pleasure. So you said you’re all scouters?” “Hai, we have a peripheral watch today don’t we?” Rian answered. She was a short woman, most likely in her early twenties, but she had a deadly experienced aura that seemed to demand respect. She had dark brown wavy hair that reached down her back and large burgundy eyes that always remained half closed. The man on her right was Moa. About in his mid-twenties with an up-beat kind of personality; physically fit and rather good looking. He had neck length black thick hair that covered the sides of his face, while his hair on the left was brushed behind his ear. The man on her left was Hyoko. He seemed a little younger than the others. Probably the same age as Nexiaya. He had a quiet reserved personality that resembled a raven. He had white short hair in the front and a braid in the back that reached his shoulders. Haagen was about in her early thirties. She had long gray-black hair that was fluffed up by a string that gathered it at the end. Her personality was more like that of a leader and a little stuck up. Kray then looked in their direction and sighed. “There you go again Haagen.” Kray said walking up to them. “You just had to go thinking all on your own and assembled the group yourself. Why couldn’t you let the kid pick his own team for his first mission? I guarantee that was the true purpose behind it. To see how well he could spot the different skill areas of the members and assemble an adequate team. As a captain, that skill is vital.” “Yusai… Kray! How do you expect him to already have such a skill? He’s going to have to learn it, like every good captain does.” “But he’ll never learn if you do if for him.” “Of course not, but for his first mission I thought maybe we should give him a good image for the rest of the Units. Wouldn’t you agree?” “Scoff* Ridiculous.” “Uh… actually I do have a lot of knowledge of skill analytical work. I can hand pick a team of specific skill, after analyzing the talents of a large unit such as Unit Five. It would have been an effortless task.” “Hahaha… see, what’d I tell ya. Nothing to worry about.” Haagen laughed while elbowing Kray. “But how…? You’ve never done it before.” Kray said, quiet confused. “I… was taught it by someone.” Hexaiya said suddenly looking away. He wished to avoid giving his brother the credit for his outstanding analytical skills. However, everyone there could easily conclude that that someone was Nexiaya. “Well since my team is already put together, we should get going.” Hexaiya walked pass all of them and exited the room. Haagen frowned and stared at Kray. “Look what you did?” Kray looked back at her and noticed that the others were looking at him the same way. “What…?”
The mission was quick, well organized and professionally executed. Hexaiya had proven to be a natural born leader like his brother. But what the others realized that was different about this peripheral watch in comparison to all the others they went on with Nexiaya, was that Hexaiya didn’t enjoy ordering them around as much as Nexiaya did. He stayed focus to the mission, but gave the members more room to do as they pleased in regards to formation. They respected him for it, but they also worried how reliable he would be when it came to real life or death situations where the orders of a captain meant success or utter failure, the death of a member or the death of them all. This faint idea troubled Kray especially but he kept it in the back of his mind and so did the rest. When they all arrived back at their training hall, the day was entering its early evening, as the sun’s golden rays swept through the windows and painted the white marble floors bright yellow. Hexaiya dug his hands into his pockets and turned to leave the training halls. “Good work today everyone. See ya’ll tomorrow.” He said as he walked away. The other members began looking at each other nervously as he walked away. Haagen and Hyoko then quickly pushed Moa forwards, leaving him no choice. “Ma…matte!” He quickly blurted out. Hexaiya then turned around. “What is it?” “Uhh… well… you see, there’s this event that’s taking place tonight, in the Southern Forts. All the Golden Units will be there.” Rian then stepped in. “it’s… more like a party.” She said with a smile. Hexaiya raised a questioning eyebrow. “A …party?” “Ye…yeah. It would be a great introduction to the Forts and an excellent opportunity for you to meet the other Unit Captains. So what do you say? Wanna come?” Hexaiya then rubbed the back of his head and looked about thoughtfully. “Uhh…” Haagen could tell that he still wasn’t convinced. “Well, Nexiaya’s going to be there.” She said as a last resort. “Wha…?” The other’s said in union. “Tha… that’s what he said. It’d be a true shame if our former unit captain came and our current one didn’t.” Haagen said nervously tapping the tip of her foot against the marble floor. “Nexiaya’s really going… to a party?” Hexaiya asked again, still finding it hard to believe. “Of course... right Kray?” She said, quickly elbowing him. “Uhh... mmm.” Kray nods his head in agreement, after quickly going through the pros and cons of his decision to lie to his new Captain. Hexaiya then sighed and turned around again and continued walking. “Fine, I’ll be there.” Gasp* “Arigatou…Gozaimasu.” They all said in union. Once Hexaiya officially exited the room, a large smile grew across Haagen’s face. “Yes… Yes!” She then turned around to look at her comrades’ faces, which were as troubled as ever. “What, I told ya it’d work.” “Haagen!”  They all shouted. “Nani?” “Right there, you did it again.” Kray said, pointing at her. “Always acting on your own. That’s what I would have said, but how dare you drag me into this? Nexiaya isn’t coming is he?” “Of cource, he’s coming. Right after one of us asks him.” Everyone then looks at Kray. “Heh…?” 
Kray is then seen making his way to the Northern Forts with his hands in his pockets and a frown on his face. “Just how in the world did I get myself caught up in such a ridiculous mess? Dang that Haagen! This is all her fault. She’s the one who lied. She should have been the one to go and ask him. Why! Am I the only one who can successfully engage in a conversation with the guy for more than two seconds? There’s absolutely nothing frightening about Stepi. Hmp!” He then arrived at a large door that had the golden symbol engraved on it. Behind it, he could hear Nexiaya’s voice as he spoke with the current Reez. The details of the conversation however he could not hear. He then turned around and leaned his back against the wall beside the door and waited. In time he slid down the wall and sat on the floor.  After what seemed like forever, the doors caved in and the Reez came through first. Kray quickly stood and bowed his head in respect.  Nexiaya then came through sometime after and did not even acknowledge Kray’s presence as he bowed respectfully again and walked by his side. “Uhh... Former Captain Stepi, I want to talk with you. Do you have a moment?” “What is it Kray?” Kray nervously rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, you see, there’s this event tonight in the Southern Forts and I was wondering if you… would like to come.” Nexiaya said nothing, obviously not interested. “Our entire unit is going to be there, as well as all the other Golden Units and their Captains.”  Kray added but Nexiaya still wasn’t swayed. “It’s more like a… party… a gathering of all the units to celebrate the Stand Still.” “The Stand Still is a mockery!” Nexiaya said bluntly. “As a nation, none of us are too proud of it either, but you have to admit; not having to be sent out to the battle field for a while feels good either way. I’m sure you know what I’m talking about.” Nexiaya then stopped and looked at Kray. “I’m not coming Kray, I have some things that I must do tonight. Besides, you know I don’t like parties.” He then started walking away. “Captain…. Hexaiya is going.” Nexiaya then stopped again, but did not turn around. “Really?” “Y… Yeah. It’d be an honor if the Golden Line and our former captain could come as well. Please reconsider.” A small moment of silence filled the halls. It was suddenly broken by the sound of Nexiaya slowing making his way further down the hall. “No. Like I said, I’m not interested.” “Aaahhhh come on!” Kray shouted running back up to his side. “Nobody can live the way you do. All you do is work. Take a break and come to the party. You are way too young to be so antisocial. You’re going to grow old really fast!”   “Kray exactly why do you want me to come to this party? Just tell me the truth.”  In defeat, Kray sighed heavily and lowered his head. 
Outside behind Nexiaya and Hexaiya’s chamber, Monika is seen sitting on a rock dangling her feet in wait. Hexaiya had promised to meet her after his mission and start her training, but she had been waiting there for over two hours and Hexaiya was nowhere to be found.  Monika then suddenly heard noise coming from inside the chamber and jumped to her feet in excitement. But to her surprise the person that came through the door was not who she had expected. Nexiaya stepped on the court and looked at her with a surprised expression. “Monika…” he said softly. “What are you doing here?” “I… I was waiting…” she said with a shy smile. “Oh?” “F…For Hexaiya!” She said quickly to avoid any misunderstandings. “I know, but you didn’t have to wait out here.” Nexiaya said as a chilly breeze wept through the evening sky. “Oh no no, I’m fine… really.” They then both heard noise coming from inside. “That should be him.” Nexiaya went back inside and motioned for her to follow him. Monika hesitantly made her way into the house and closed the door behind her. Hexaiya’s voice was heard from the other room. “Monika… are you here?” She followed Nexiaya into the other room and stood in the door way. “Actually, I’ve been here for quite a while now.” “Oh you’re here too Nexiaya. Great let’s eat!” “Eat … but what about my training?” “We can train after we eat, come on.” Hexaiya happened to be a great cook and within minutes cooked up a batch of homemade dishes similar to the ones his mother would make when he was home. “Wow this is amazing!” Monika exclaimed as she looked back and forth at the dishes. Nexiaya looked up at his brother and smiled. “This really is amazing.” “You think so?  Hehehe…” Hexaiya rubbed the back of his head and smiled proudly at his accomplishment. “Yeah, but Okaa-chan’s always tasted better.” Nexiaya took a few bites and then paused as a nostalgic feeling came over him. “Are you kidding, it tastes… just like it.” Monika and Hexaiya watched as Nexiaya slowly lowered his head as a passing thought troubled him and they both knew exactly what it was. “Don’t worry, even though you’ll never be home again, you’ll still be able to taste Okaa-chan’s cooking. Maybe I could even teach you someday.” Nexiaya laughed internally at the thought and looked up with a smile. “Look at you, treating me like I’m the younger brother. You already have one student you’ve been neglecting, and I don’t think you need another one.” “Neglecting… isn’t that kind of an exaggeration?” “Well, I was out in the back waiting for you for two hours.” “Really, wow…I’m so sorry!” “Humph!” Monika said turning her head as she stuck a spoonful of rice in her mouth. “You’re not really mad at me, are you?” “Of course I am.” She said still chewing. “But I never told you when I’d be back, so technically, that wasn’t my fault. How was I supposed to know you were waiting for me?” “So you’re telling me this was my fault!” “What I’m saying is, after the first hour, you should have just left!” “I’m getting the feeling that you don’t take me seriously. Hexaiya opened his mouth to say something but was quickly cut off. Ohh just forget it! We’re just going to have to use the rest of the night to make up for lost time.” Hexaiya then suddenly remembered the party that he agreed to go to. “Ahh can’t, not tonight.” “WHAT!” She screamed, dropping her chopsticks. “I have this particular event that I agreed to attend tonight.” “Wha… don’t tell me you’re going to the party tonight!” “Party… oh yeah was that what it was?” Hexaiya laughed, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. “Now this is neglect!” A thought then passed through her mind and a smile across her lips. “Fine, I guess Nexiaya could just substitute in your absences, just for today.” Her eyes sparkled, totally pleased with her idea. “Gomena…” Nexiaya said. “Huh?” “Unfortunately… I’m going as well.” “DEMO!!” She banged her fists on the table drawing both Nexiaya and Hexaiya’s attention. She the slowly lowered her head and withdrew her hands onto her lap.  She then apologized in a voice no louder than a whisper. She felt so embarrassed about her outburst and suddenly felt out of place. “Monika.” “Hai!” “Look into my eyes.” “Huh?” Monika watched as Hexaiya shut his eyes tightly and slowly reopened them. “Aaahhhh!” They had transformed from their usual black orbs into golden spheres that seemed to pierce straight through her. “Lesson #1: learn to channel your golden energy through your body. Only when it begins to surge will your eyes take on the golden characteristic of your being. And only when your eyes transform will you be able to manipulate that energy. Got it?” He winked. “Hai… Senpai.” 

]]> 2020-03-18 18:09:57 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464922637 Chapter 26: The Party luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464925129
That night, Monika decided to go to the party with the two brothers. She wore a black long dress with a traditional Chinese neck piece and short sleeves, with a pink sash around her waist. She wore her hair down as usual but this time with a clip that pinned the stands of hair to the side that usually hung down in her face. Nexiaya wore his hair in its usual style but brushed the stains that usually cover the right side of his forehead back in a more formal style. He wore a white and gold over coat, under which he wore a black sleeveless shirt, and black pants. The top of the shirt, like Monika’s, had a traditional Chinese neck piece traced with golden Chinese designs. Hexaiya wore his hair back in a golden brace, keeping it all together as it hung down his upper back. He wore an all-black traditional Chinese male shirt with the long baggy sleeves and the baggy pants. Everything was trimmed with golden lace, of course. Everyone looked fine. It was a party wasn’t it? When they got there, the entire place was full and looked very lively. There was music playing that seemed to fit the mood perfectly. It was just loud enough to keep the noise of random conversation and laughter at bay. The three of them wondered around a little bit until a voice from out a crowd called Hexaiya’s name, causing him to swirl his head around. Haagen came walking towards them pulling along a very irritated Kray. “Gasp. I can’t believe you both are actually here. This is fantastic!” Kray then pulled his arm out of the elbow lock that Haagen had him in and dug his hands into his pockets. “Are you two here together?” Hexaiya pointed at them with a smile on his face. “No!” Kray quickly snapped and then pointed at Haagen with his thumb. “Absolutely not! This women’s a demon!”  “Gasp- Monika, can you believe this man? How can he say such a thing to a lady?” Haagen whined with a sad face. “Huh… oh yeah… ha-ha.” Monika laughed nervously, knowing that it might be true. “You’ve got no manners Kray… unlike the two handsome gentlemen before us tonight. Konichiwa… Stepi-sama I can’t tell you how wonderful it is to see you again.” Nexiaya looked at her with a slight annoyance. “Konichiwa… Haagen-chan.” Haagen giggled at the sound of the chan that he had added to the end of her name. “You see Kray, you should try being more like Stepi-sama.” “Why in the world would you call her chan, she’s practically as old as your mother. If you ask me she’s more of a ba-chan.” Kray over-exaggerated. “BA-CHAN?! Have you lost your mind? Thirty four isn’t that old, BAKA!” Haagen exploded. “By the way, enjoy the party. I’ll see ya’ll around, Utopae-sama, Stepi-sama, Monika-chan.” Kray said as he slipped away from a very unhappy Haagen. “Oh so you can call her chan but not me! Kray come back here!” Haagen said as she walked after him. “Awkward… I’m going to go look around.” Monika said as she walked away. “I knew it.” Hexaiya stared mischievously at Nexiaya. “Nani?” “Everybody here really does call you Stepi… Stepi-nii-sama.” He teased. 
“….” Nexiaya looked at him with a blank glare; an expression without an expression.
“Never… do that… again.” He then walked away, leaving a very stunned Hexaiya frozen in his tracks. The one thing that was worse than seeing a person angry was seeing them in such a state where no expression is an expression good enough to communicate what they are feeling. A random voice then called out to Hexaiya. As he followed it, he was led into another room, where the music faded into the surrounding murmurs of the atmosphere. 
At The Same Time…..
In the Land of the Silver Samurais, an urgent message was sent directly to Aoshi from international intelligence. Because Aoshi was directly in charge of international affairs, Intel always got to him before actually entering the village. It was his job to inform the Silver Sphere on intel that came in and out of the land. However with the Intel that he had just received, Aoshi found it better to deal with the problem himself before letting the information spread.  A rumor was going around that the Diamond Leader was planning to go to war with the Onyx Empire. Having a very personally close relationship with the Obiwaba Group, Aoshi was shocked and disappointed that they would attempt such a suicidal dare. He decided that he would quickly pay the Leader a visit and discourage the act before it was put into action. Without a word about the situation, Aoshi asked the Silver Sphere for permission to make his usual visit to the Land of the Diamond Soldiers, stressing that he wouldn’t be long. Riding horseback, Aoshi quickly made his way south to the Land of the Diamond Soldiers. When he got there he immediately requested an audience with the Diamond Leader. 
“Kizamu-san, let me see your Leader! This is urgent.” Aoshi demanded as two diamond soldiers held him back. The man blocking his path was Kizamu, the Diamond Line and a man that Aoshi knew very well. 
“Trendre-sama does not want to see you right now. I’m sorry, Aoshi-sama.”
“Why not?” Aoshi said as he yanked his arms out of the hold of the two soldiers.
Kizamu said nothing.
“Kizamu-san, what are you all thinking? A war! Have you all lost your minds?”
“Change is coming, Aoshi.” Kizamu walked up to him. “After today, we will no longer be the little nation that you have to pity.”
“Pity…?” Aoshi walked closer to him and grabbed a fist full of his collar. “Why would I pity you? No… my intentions were good. Unlike the other nations your people have just began to walk the path of powerful nation, but you don’t know anything about arriving at its summit.” I only attempted to assist you to the top.” He slightly shoved him back. “The Standing Matsarubi wasn’t meant to be a weapon of mass destruction. It was meant to be a symbol of national pride and power.” 
Sigh* “I understand your concern, Aoshi-sama… demo…”
“Take me to him!” Aoshi insisted with a stern face.
“Tsk! Fine, but it won’t change anything!” Kizamu turned around, now facing a large door. “Follow me.”
Meanwhile….
Back at the Forts
 Hexaiya entered another room and found Moa standing next to a group of intimidating-looking guys near a counter. “Captain Utopae… over here.” Moa called out. One of the men looked over his shoulder to see who Moa was talking to. “Utopae…? Oh… I see. So there another one, huh? They just keep getting younger, don’t they?” The man turned around completely now and looked Hexaiya up and down. “And quite a couple years at that.” He and a few of the others began to laugh. Hexaiya arched an eyebrow and leaned in closer to Moa. “Who are they?” “My apologies, captain, these are the other captains of the West, Northern, and Southern Forts.” “Oh…, Charming.” Hexaiya said with a sarcastic smile. “So does his skills resemble his brother’s or is it just his looks.” The man asked.  Moa looked at Hexaiya and laughed nervously. “You’d be surprised, but he doesn’t really act like Stepi-sama.” “Stop comparing me to my brother. Frankly I can care less what we have in common.”
Hexaiya said with a straight face.  “I don’t get it, just because you are Nexiaya’s brother, the Reez chose you as the Eastern Fort’s Unit 5’s replacement captain? Do you even know what it means to be the captain of a Unit… kid?” Asked the Captain of the second Unit of the Western Forts. Hexaiya’s thoughts cringed at the offensive comment. “Are you questioning the Reez’s decision? Funny, you don’t look like the kind of guys that would question the judgment of your superiors.” “Oi… what’s so wrong about being sure for one’s self?” The Captain of the Western Forts said, lifting his drink to his lips. “Yeah,” the Captain of the Northern Forts added. “No offense to the Current Reez, be he’s sometimes easily swayed by people that he holds to high standards. And Stepi-sama is indeed one of those people. If your brother, out of generosity recommended you to come and serve at the Forts, the Reez might have taken it out of proportion and jumped with the opportunity to replace the void that his prodigy was leaving, without finding out for himself who you were and what you really had to offer.” “R…really…?” It was just as he feared. “Huh…?” Several of the Captains noticed the troubled look on Hexaiya’s face and burst out in an array of hearty laughter. “It was a joke! We’re just playing with ya. No hard feelings kid… we’re pretty sure you qualify.” “We heard about your flawless job on today’s first mission. Congratulations (Omedatou)!” “Welcome to the Golden Forts, Captain Utopae-dono of the Eastern Forts.” “Dono…?” “For us captains, what matters is skill; age don’t got a place up in here. You can thank your brother for that.” Hexaiya then laughed. “Yeah right.” After a while longer of friendly chit chat, the Captains gradually dispersed about the other rooms. With his mind preoccupied with his own thoughts as he drank a glass of water, Hexaiya hardly noticed. He had also failed to notice the group of girls that had approached the counter some feet from him. They were ordering their drinks, while girlishly chatting about him. The mention of his name by one of their girls’ voices caught his attention. 

Giggles*
“Look girls.” One of them whispered indicating to her right inconspicuously, before elbowing one of the other girls lightly. “I didn’t say to stare! He’ll notice us.”
“Oh yeah.” Giggles*
“Haven’t you heard of him? He’s the new Captain, Hexaiya Utopae. You know, Nexiaya Stepi’s younger brother.”
Giggles*
“He’s cute.” Giggles* “Maybe cuter than Stepi-sama.”
All the others gasped and then giggled in agreement.
Hexaiya lowered the glass from his lips and looked slightly in their direction.
“Gasp he’s looking this way. What do we do?”
“Stop talking, you’ll only draw more attention to us.”
One of girls frowned at her peers’ silliness. “Oh for goodness sakes, I’m pretty sure he has already seen ya’ll and can clearly hear what you’re saying. I’m mean, really we’re only a few feet from him.” 
“Shhhh!” They all quickly shushed her.
“You girls are unbelievable.” She whispered.
Hexaiya then completely turned in their direction, causing even her to look down at her drink. 
“Why is he still looking over here?” One of the girls said, fidgeting nervously. 
They all shyly turn and smile at him and then turn their attention back to their drinks. However, Hexaiya doesn’t let up in his deliberate teasing of the girls as he keeps his gaze firmly on them with a slight smile on his face, even as he takes another sip of his drink. 
Giggles* “Umm, so which one of us do you think he’s looking at.” One of them whispered.
Hexaiya couldn’t help but laugh inwardly at his evilness. He knew exactly what he was doing and the thought itself cracked him up. Seeing the girls peek over at him, turn away again and giggle amongst themselves was priceless. 
He then stood up completely and slowly walked over to them, taking his glass with him.
As he got closer, the girls all held their breaths in nervous anticipation. 
He then settled at the counter beside them, leaning his back against it. Tilting his head in their direction, Hexaiya spoke in a soft sarcastic voice. “Better?”
They all suddenly squealed and scatter from the counter. 
Outwardly, Hexaiya simply smirked with satisfaction, but on the inside he burst out in a laughing frenzy.
Meanwhile…
Aoshi entered through the doors and finally stood before the Diamond Leader, who sat at a desk peering out a window. “I somehow knew you’d show up here, Aoshi-dono. I see you’ve heard the news then.” The leader said still looking out of the window. “Then you should also know what I’m about to tell you.” Aoshi said, slowly walking up to the desk, with a stern face. Sigh* “Hai, and after a little reconsidering, I have decided to call off the attack.” The Leader said finally taking his eyes off the window and settling them on Aoshi. “Really… thank goodness.“ Aoshi said with a new sense of relief and gratitude.
“However, tell me this one thing Aoshi-dono. Every great nation is made up of two things; leaders and followers. Without the followers, no matter how ingenious the leader or his efforts, the orders could never be carried out and there wouldn’t be any one to follow him. But without a leader, the masses would corrupt themselves utterly and never amount to anything. Thanks to you Aoshi, I have finally come to understand the significance of the duties of both parts and how their synchrony is critical. So tell me… Aoshi, how do you expect the masses of a nation to follow a leader who won’t lead?” “I don’t.” The leader closed his eyes with a nod as if he got the answer he was looking for. “But just because a leader leads, doesn’t always mean that the masses should follow. It all depends on the kind of person that leader is. A wise leader will lead his people to prosperity, while a fool will lead his people to ruin.” “What about a daring one, a leader who, for so long has been pushed so low, he feels he has no choice but to take a risk.” “But a wise leader should be able to discern between a daring act and a foolish one.” The leader chuckled slightly. “Hai, hai.” Aoshi then smiled, grateful that they were on the same page. “Lead your people to prosperity, Trendre-sama.” “I intend to Aoshi-dono, I intend to.” Aoshi then bowed respectfully and left the room, followed by Kizamu who just entered. “The troops…. are already… and are awaiting your command… Sir.” The leader then raised himself out of his seat and stood at the window with his back facing Kizamu. “Excellent.”
……………
Back at the Forts
Nexiaya wondered around until he found a part of the building that was fairly quiet and sat down at a table. Then it started to dawn on him. Why was he at such a party? Was it because he felt he couldn’t let Hexaiya go alone? At the same time he knew very well that Hexaiya could take care of himself. He’s done well without him all these years anyway. So why… why did he feel so…; Nexiaya’s thoughts were interrupted by a roar of excited cheers that suddenly came from the next room. Easing to his feet, Nexiaya was suddenly caught in a rush of people who suddenly swarmed the halls of the mansion. They led him to an outdoor room. The room looked like all the others, except it didn’t have a roof, and the night sky was in clear view. It was a pretty big room, with lights decorated across the walls, and a large elevated platform in the center. Looking pass the heads of the crowd, Nexiaya could see two konoichi sparring at their fullest. It was only hand-to-hand combat; no weapons were allowed. Nexiaya recognized one of them to be Haagen, who seemed to have the upper hand. They both then jumped up and kicked each other’s feet, pushing back to opposite sides of the platform. They both then charged to the middle at full speed ready to attack. The other konoichi pulled her right fist back and threw it forwards aiming for Haagen’s face. But Haagen, swiftly ducked and sweep kicked the other girl’s feet from under her. As she lost her balance, the other konoichi fell flat on her back with a grunt and tightly shut eyes. Upon reopening them, she saw Haagen’s fist only inches away. She then rolled her head back with a disappointed groan and admitted defeat. Haagen then rose with a triumphed smile on her face and pulled the other girl to her feet. The crowd then cheered as the other konoichi leaped off of the platform. Haagen ran to the edge and shouted over the roar of the crowd. “You hear that…. Golden Forts? Unit Five of the East is the best! Whoow!” Nexiaya couldn’t help but laugh and clap with the crowd. The energy in the room was incredible. Nexiaya then decided to stay for the next match. Haagen flipped off the staged, and as she did, somebody else leapt on. The man stood proudly in the center and raised his hand for silence. “Golden Forts!” Then crowd roared once again. “I think we all know that… when it comes to talent… the Western Forts reign supreme!” The crowd goes “Oooohh!” “I… Gomae Taikamo of the Western Forts, challenge the Eastern Forts to battle!” The crowd goes wild after that last comment.  Gomae looked around for a worthy opponent, scanning across the many faces that crowded around the base of the stage. His eyes widened as he caught sight of a familiar face he’d thought he’d never see at the party. “Nexiaya Stepi!” Gomae shouted as he pointed to the middle of the crowd. Everyone gasped and parted a path from the stage to Nexiaya. “Yes, you, I challenge you, Stepi-sama!”
Nexiaya laughed, causing Gomae to twitch in irritation. “What’s so funny?” “Gomae-dono, I’m not the captain of the Eastern Forts anymore. So make your choice. Are you challenging me to battle… or the Eastern Forts?” Nexiaya shouted, pointing back at Gomae with the crowd backing him up with cheers. The realization suddenly hit him, as Gomae slowly lowered his hand. “I… I don’t care! I challenge you anyway! Nexiaya of the Northern Forts!” “Fine… I accept.” The Shinobi and Konoichi of the Northern and Eastern Forts cheered with great excitement. 
News of this match spread throughout the entire mansion like wild fire. As soon as it reached Monika, she immediately went to look for Hexaiya. She found him in the dance hall. He was standing in the corner of the dimly lit room and watched in fascination as the dancers rhythmically moved their bodies to the soothing tunes. It was a slow dance, but even so, everybody was doing the same moves in perfect sync. Every move was fluid and smooth. Hexaiya always marveled at the art of dancing, being that its close relative was martial arts. He wished he could join in, but it was a dance meant two, and he didn’t have a partner. To his luck, he caught sight of Monika quickly cutting a corner and dashing into the room, with a smile on her face. “Hexaiya… (pants) there you are.” She said out of breath. “You wouldn’t happen to be looking for a dance partner would you?” Hexaiya said hopefully. “W…what? No!” Hexaiya’s enthusiasm suddenly dropped as he groaned with disappointment. “Quickly, you should come to the arena outside. Someone just challenged Nexiaya-sama to a sparring match!” “Really!” Hexaiya shouted with a new sense of excitement. All the other dancers overheard their conversation and grew silent with interest. “Come on, let’s go!” Monika took Hexaiya by his arm and pulled him along as they ran down the halls, followed by the entire dance hall. When they arrived, Nexiaya had just pulled himself up onto the elevated platform. He then pulls off his white and gold over-coat, revealing the sleeveless black shirt he wore underneath. He suddenly tossed it into the crowd below, where Monika quickly dove for it, barely securing the fabric in her hands before hitting the floor. Hexaiya made his way up to the base of the platform and watched carefully, for he was about to witness the legendary speed of Nexiaya Stepi as he engaged in a real battle. With his own eyes he was about to see the skills that he had heard so much about. The skills he was to one day possess. The skills his brother had tried so eagerly to pass on to him.  Hexaiya watched with nervous anticipation and also with fear. He was afraid that after witnessing the true extent of what his brother could do, that it would discourage him. Completely eradicate all his hopes of one day surpassing him. The thought of remaining in a constant shadow of his brother angered him somewhat.  The sudden sound of Monika’s voice shouting out cheers to Nexiaya, put Hexaiya’s emotions at bay, as he decided to focus on the fight.
 Even though he never looked back, Nexiaya could feel Hexaiya’s eyes on him. He was watching him; for how long he did not know, but he knew he couldn’t disappoint him. Gomae took his stance, parting his legs for better footing and readied his fists. Nexiaya nodded, and widened his legs, while extending his hands to a ready stance. “Ready, Gomae.” He said quietly. 
In a blur of motion, Gomae took off. Nexiaya’s eyes sharpened as he swung up his fists to block the attack he thought was aiming for his head, as the Gomae quickly shifted his weight, aiming a jab to his middle. Nexiaya then ducked to one side and spun, his elbow sweeping towards Gomae’s chest. Gomae smiled and shifted quickly to grip the incoming elbow, blocking Nexiaya and then leaping back. “As you can see, those kinds of moves won’t work on me.” He said quietly. “You’ll have to do better than that, Stepi-san.” He raised his fist and pointed it. “Let’s make this a little more than just a spar, shall we?”
Nexiaya gave no sign that he had heard a single word Gomae was uttering, but suddenly vanished. Gomae blinked, and then moved back quickly, darting left and right to dodge the sudden barrage of strikes from Nexiaya. He grinned, and then attempted to attack as well, but couldn’t find a way to get off the defense. He continued to dodge nimbly about, though not fast enough to evade Nexiaya’s every attack. After about a minute of this, Nexiaya leapt lightly back, showing no signs of exhaustion. Gomae tilted his head at him and began laughing. “Is that it? 
You must be slightly disappointed, I’m sure. By now, against any other opponent, you would have already won with a knock out. What will you do now, Stepi-san?”
Nexiaya frowned. Gomae was one of those types of Shinobi who hid their true skills from almost everyone on a normal basis. He had never imagined that he would be a formidable opponent. Frankly, he didn’t know him to be a junk talker either. 
He then smiled at the thought of actually going all out for the first time in front of Hexaiya.
“All right, then…” He flickered, and moved behind Gomae. Gomae spun and blocked him, then jumped back as Nexiaya seemed to split into a dozen wavering images. 
Monika and Hexaiya gasped. “That’s … Nexaiya-sama’s own technique! The Golden Phantom!”
Gomae sharpened his awareness, extending his fists and waiting. “Chuckles* I’ve only heard of this legendary move, but still, I had no idea you could perform it so freely. Stunning…” 
Nexiaya suddenly flew directly at Gomae from the front, ramming his forearms into Gomae’s arms that blocked his chest, with such speed and force that it knocked him down on his back. Falling down with him, Nexiaya made a controlled fall to his knees and held out his fist inches away from Gomae’s face. Nexiaya then tilted his head slightly at Gomae with a smirk on his face. “Strike.” 
Hexaiya and Monika suddenly jumped up and cheer over the roar of the crowd. Gomae couldn’t help but smile back, while rolling his head back in defeat. Easing himself up, Nexiaya pulled Gomae to his feet and then jumped off the platform. Hexaiya and Monika ran to him still cheering strongly. To Hexaiya’s surprise, Nexiaya’s extraordinary display of skill didn’t discourage him at all. It actually made him proud to be his brother and set his mind at ease to have finally seen the reason why he was held so highly in eyes of every one’s else.  His brother was indeed incredible; he now knew that for a fact. Whether he would remain in his permanent shadow didn’t bother him as much anymore. However, he didn’t count on that being the case either. Looking back up at the platform, Hexaiya watched Gomae finally leap into the crowd, and taking the opportunity, Hexaiya darted away from the others and jumped up landing in the center of the stage. He then motioned for everyone to cheer louder, before raising one hand, calling for silence. 
 “Ha ha ha” he chucked lowly… “Someone once told me that speed is a Ninja’s greatest weapon.” As he spoke Hexaiya looked Nexiaya dead in the eyes as to show he was talking directly to him. “As the new captain of the Eastern Forts, I’d like to show ya’ll my definition of fast.” Every one cheered once more as Hexaiya looked around for an opponent. He then spotted Haagen and Kray in the crowd shouting out random cheers and close by was Rian and Moa showing their full support. Hexaiya then smiled mischievously and shouted. “I, Hexaiya Utopae challenge Kray of the Eastern Forts!” Kray suddenly fell quite in shock. “W… what!” He said looking around. Cheering even more, Haagen, Mao, and Rian all pushed Kray forwards urging him to accept the challenge.  Giving up, Kray pulled himself up onto the platform and stared at Hexaiya, who was looking quite serious now. 
He then stared back with a pathetic look on his face. “I’m a tortured man, Hexaiya, why must you add to my stress? Of all the millions of ninja here you pick me! Why?!” Hexaiya doesn’t respond, but slides into a ready stance, causing Kray to sigh and do the same. “Don’t worry Kray, it’ll be over before you know it.” Hexaiya said still with a serious look. “How do you expect me to take that?” Kray shouted back. Haagen twitch with irritation and shouted from below. “Shut… up… Kray and just fight already!” Kray closed his eyes in full irritation. “Hey, Hexaiya, if I fight you, will you do me one favor?” Hexaiya raised a curious eyebrow. “Remind me to pulverize Haagen when I’m done.” “I heard that!” She shouted back. “Alright, here I come!”   
 Kray quickly jumped at Hexaiya with a powerful left hook. Hexaiya blocked, grabbed his wrist, locked his right leg with Kray's left, pulled his leg out from under, and he shoved him backwards while still holding his wrist so he could twirl him around so he was on his back on the ground, his head at Hexaiya's feet, and Hexaiya's left fist six inches above his throat. While both Nexiaya and Monika stared at Hexaiya, stunned at his level of skill, Hexaiya remained in his position and started into Kray’s disbelieved eyes, with his own still very serious. “Kray… (With a sudden bright smile)… don’t forget to pulverize Haagen. Kray then shut his eyes and smirked back in embarrassment. “Yeah… I’ll do that.” Hexaiya’s fist then opened into a helping hand that Kray willingly took and was pulled to his feet. Once they were both on their feet, the crowd went wild again. Hexaiya caught sight of both Monika and Nexiaya cheering genuinely for him with proud-full eyes piercing holes through him. Hexaiya was truly touched to see so many people who recognized him and proudly supported him for who he was and not who he was associated with. He jumped off the platform in front of Monika and Nexiaya, with a huge smile on his face. “Aaahhhh Hexaiya you were amazing. Monika said jumping in place. Hexaiya only laughed with over flowing joy. Nexiaya then playfully punched him in the shoulder before wrapping his arm around the back of Hexaiya’s neck in a friendly head lock. “Come on… let’s get out of here, before Hexaiya’s head explodes. I don’t think all this attention is healthy for him.” Hexaiya suddenly broke free and pushed him away, chuckling at his silly remark. The three then made their way out of the arena and back to the Northern Forts. The night was slightly chilly and really windy. Monika walked slightly ahead of the two brothers with her neck-length hair blowing behind her in the wind. She had a bright yet contemplative kind of smile on her face as if thinking about something. “Sigh, I wonder if I will ever be able to fight like these two. Fortunately for me, I will be learning from one of the best. Giggles.” She thought contently to herself. “Monika, Nexiaya called from behind. Turning her entire body around, Monika answered while still walking backwards. “Oh my gosh, I can’t tell your voices apart. Which one of you called me?” “I did.” Nexiaya and Hexaiya said in union. Nexiaya then looked blankly at Hexaiya, and shoved him to the side. “I’ve got something that I need to take care of before I head back home. Could you remember the way back without me?” “Hai!” “Arigatou. I’ll meet you back at our place.” He said to Hexaiya, before walking off. The rest of the walk back to the Northern Forts was pretty much silent, until Hexaiya broke it with a question. “Where do you live Monika? Are you in the Northern Forts too?” “Hmmhu.” She nodded. “You know, you don’t have to walk me to my chamber. I know the way back from here. I could walk you to yours if you want.” “No no no, that’s alright! I’m just down the next two halls.” Hexaiya shrugged his shoulders and walked past her. “Wait…” She turned towards him and lowered her head. “Huh..?” Hexaiya tilt his head to the side. She then slowly lifted her head, revealing her golden bright eyes as they glowed with a surge of golden energy. Hexaiya smiled and smirked at the same time before turning back around with a wave.  As his hand flung up into the air, he let off a small surge of energy so that the tips of his fingers glowed bright golden, creating a temporary wave of light in the air. Monika smirked as her eyes slowly turned back to normal. She then turned and began walking in the opposite direction with a prideful “hump.”
………..
Nexiaya had arrived at the door of the Reez and knocked several times, before being granted permission to enter. He slid the doors open and walked up to him, kneeling respectably down on one knee. “Forgive my sudden intrusion Reez-sama, but I have a request to ask of you. Please hear me out.” The Reez sighed as he turned from his desk, and put down his brush. He was seated on a decorated pillow with his elbows on the slightly above ground level table in front of him. “What is Nexiaya Stepi?” “I have a bad feeling about something. I don’t know how to explain it.” He suddenly thought back to the line summit. “We won’t allow for such setbacks, don’t worry, you have helped us greatly. Thank you.” The Diamond Line said to the Silver Line (Aoshi). “Please tell your Leader his thanks is greatly appreciated and please use it wisely.” Aoshi replied with a smile. The Diamond Line stood up from his chair and bowed respectfully to the others. “Yakawa-sama, Stepi-sama ….He paused for a moment and stared at the Onyx Line, before slowly bowing his head and continuing. “And Kouhei-sama… Sayonara.” The Onyx Line stared back in confusion as the Diamond Line exited the room. “I have this feeling that something is about to happen. Someone is going to do something stupid. And then…” The Reez raised one of his eyebrows. “Hmm…?” “I want permission to investigate it… and… to take Hexaiya with me.” The Reez closed his eyes and thought carefully about his decision. “Is he ready for such a mission?” “He is, I know that now.” The Reez turned back towards his desk and lifted his brush once more. “Do as you wish. You have my permission.” “Arigatou- gozaimasu.” Nexiaya eased himself up and turned in one motion as he made his way out of the door. 

]]> 2020-03-18 18:11:29 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/464925129 Chapter 27: Inevitability luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/951052368
Several hours ago….
Aoshi finally made it to the outskirts of the Land of the Obiwaba Group, ready to head back home. He rode horse back through the gates of the town and up a hill that lead to the trail that would guide him back home. In the reality of things, Aoshi felt satisfied that he was able to dissuade the Diamond Leader. However something in the back of his head continued to trouble him. He had an unsettling feeling that he was missing something. He suddenly stirred his horse to a halt and leapt off of its back and stood still in contemplation. Confused by his sudden change of heart, the horse nudged its head into his back, neighing softly. “Uhh… Sorry girl, I need to think for a minute.” He leaned his back against her and pondered on the Diamond Leader’s words.
 “So tell me…Aoshi, how do you expect a people to continue following a leader who won’t lead?” 
“What about a daring one, a leader who for so long has been pushed so low he feels he has no choice but to take a risk.”
“Hai, Hai.”
“I intend to Aoshi-dono, I intend to.”
Aoshi bit his lower lip in frustration. He then turned around and reached into the pouch on the horse’s saddle, pulling out a piece of paper. He wrote a couple of words on it and then rolled it up like a scroll. He placed it inside of a cylinder shaped message holder that carried the seal of the eclipse. “I know you can do it, girl. Take this message and get it to the Silver Sphere as soon as possible, understand?” He placed the holder into her mouth and rubbed his hand over her mane. He then detached the Silent Silver from the saddle and strapped it to his back. “Now go and don’t come back for me.” He commanded. She neighed sadly and quickly took off back up the trail. Aoshi then took off north, towards the tundra where all the different territories of the four nations overlapped. He figured that would be the site where the two armies would meet if there were to be a battle. Even though the Diamond Leader promised that he’d call off the attack, something inside Aoshi was telling him that the invasion was still preceding and a clash was imminent. Disappointment and rage marred his continence as Aoshi rushed to the battlefield in an attempt to talk to the Onyx Generals and prevent the clash. He arrived just before the two armies gave their orders to attack. Watching from the top of a cliff Aoshi shouted for the breach to stop. With his cry falling upon deaf ears, Aoshi leapt from the cliff. While in the air he drew the Silent Silver and shot a silver slash down at the small area dividing the two armies. Finally drawing the attention of the two generals, Aoshi landed with a breaking force. He sheathed the Silent Silver, and looked up with a powerful expression of frustration. “Aoshi… leave, this does not concern you and your people.” The Diamond Leader commanded. “You’re a fool, Trendre-sama. You’re sending your soldiers to death. You don’t want this!” Aoshi shot back. “Kouhei-dono, please stop this.” “An attack on the Onyx Army is an attack on the Onyx Empire. The punishment is total destruction. But I understand your concern Aoshi-sama. If the Diamond Soldiers cease in their attack, we will fall back. I guarantee you this. We will not attack first.” The Onyx General assured. A huge gust of wind picked up and Aoshi nodded his head in agreement. He then turned to the Diamond Leader who drew the Standing Matsarubi. “Yemete!” Aoshi placed his hand on the hilt of the Silent Silver threatening to draw. “Don’t do it!” “You’ve helped enough Aoshi. Arigato.” “Nani…!?” “Now, Step aside!” The Diamond Leader pulled a large diamond shield from off his back and held it up firmly in front of him. All the soldiers behind him followed him systematically. “Matte…” “Diamond Soldiers…!” The Diamond Leader Shouted with pride. “Matte…!” Aoshi took an offensive stance, prepared to attack in a split second. “Yem...ete!” He commanded through his teeth. The Diamond Leader’s shield began to glow and vibrate with an electric aura. “Attack!” A bolt of lightning suddenly shot out from the shield. Aoshi hesitated to unleash the Silent Silver, and quickly maneuvered out of the path of the attack. The bolt instead struck the Onyx General’s horse. Kouhei quickly leapt from it and landed with a forceful thump. As he slowly stood back up, all the other soldiers had already let off their bolts all aimed for him. He was pretty ticked off by their bold declaration of war. He quickly pulled his scythe off the strap on his back and absorbed each and every attack in one swing. The blade of his scythe now glowed and vibrated with the electric serge of all of their attacks. He spun the scythe around a couple of times and then pointed it back at the Diamond Soldiers. “Onyx Warriors…!” He declared. Aoshi finally rose back to his feet, now in the direct line of the Onyx attack. Aoshi was speechless, once his worried eyes met the sincerely angered eyes of the Onyx General. “ATTACK!” He swung his scythe forcefully, and all the Soldiers attacks charged with his own was shot back at the Diamond Soldiers. Aoshi, once again hesitated to draw his sword dove to the side, just barely escaping the attack. The Diamond leader blocked the attack with his shield but was knocked straight off of his own horse and landed on one knee beside it. Tumbling to the side Aoshi landed on his side and looked back up at the two armies. The two generals held out their weapons and repeated with thunderous cries. “ATTACK!” “Eyahhhh…!” The soldiers clashed. Blood spilled and spread across the battle field. Aoshi watched with a sorrowful rage as the Diamond Soldiers were obliterated.  He watched in bitter regret and disappointment as the determined Diamond Leader raised the Standing Matsarubi, calling forth its hidden powers but was unable to unleash even one ounce of it. He could not break even the first seal placed on it. He died by the hand of Kouhei. With a quick slice of his synth, the Diamond Leader heavily fell to the ground. The battle was tragic, but swift. Within minutes it was over. Aoshi, now on his knees, finally stood back up and looked upon the battlefield. Dismayed by the sight and smell, Aoshi slowly approached the body of the Diamond Leader and bent down beside it. Kouhei, also disappointed by the number of human lose, stuck his synth’s blade into the ground and lowered his head. “A meaningless battle and a truly unnecessary loss.” He also lost several of his own men and this in itself infuriated him. He was not proud of what just took place. Looking upon Aoshi, who silently wept for the loss of the Diamond Soldiers, Kouhei angrily pulls his synth out of the ground and then turns to his warriors. “Onyx Warriors, it’s over. Let’s go…” Aoshi slowly loosened the tight grip of the Diamond Leader on the Standing Matsarubi and took the sword. “You fool.” Aoshi whispered. “You stupid fool! Are you happy now… Trendre-sama?” Aoshi said in a low and dreary voice. Aoshi then suddenly squeezed the sword in his hand and lowered his head in distress. “Damn it… Aaahhhh!” Aoshi shouted in anguish. Kouhei turned away from Aoshi and got back on his horse. “Let’s move out men!” Kouhei suddenly stopped on the sight of an onyx horse suddenly charging the battle field carrying an onyx warrior who carried the seal of the Onyx Empire showing that he was a messenger straight from their Leaders. He jumped off the horse and walked up to Kouhei. “Kouhei-sama, the Onyx Council congratulates you on taking care of this matter. However your work is not yet finished. By order of the Onyx Council you and your soldiers are required to press forward. I have been sent here to assist you.” Kouhei thought for a while and then turned towards Aoshi who stared at him with an unbelievably expression on his face. “Aoshi-sama… quickly return to your people, I wouldn’t want you getting involved in this any further.” “Nani… do you not see what lays before you? These are the Diamond Soldiers! They have already fallen! What more could you possibly want!” “Have you forgotten what I said before the battle…? An attack on the Onyx Army is an attack on the Onyx Empire. The punishment… is total destruction.” Aoshi’s eyes widened in realization. He then looked back beyond the battle field and spotted the now completely unprotected village of the Obiwaba Group. Turning back to face the Onyx Warriors, Aoshi took a few steps back shaking his head in denial. “No…no! That’s wrong…! You can’t…“ “Press forward, Warriors! We are going to take the entire village.” “You can’t do this…!” The warriors rode straight by Aoshi and towards the Village of the Obiwaba Group. Aoshi remained where he stood for a moment. He was at war with himself. He knew he couldn’t dare involve the Silver Samurais in this matter, at the same time he could never see himself abandoning a group of helpless civilians to be annihilated by an all-powerful army when he had the means to stop it. He couldn’t let the civilians pay for his failed attempt to stop the war from ever happening. Aoshi suddenly flipped the Standing Matsarubi onto his back and took off as fast as he could towards the village. “I won’t let it happen! I won’t…”
Having met the Diamond Soldiers half way between the vase lands between their two villages, the Onyx Army traveled a half day’s journey through the rest of the tundra, before arriving at the Village of the Obiwaba Group. Aoshi, traveling on foot, couldn’t seem to keep up, but nonetheless maintained a constant distance behind them. Despite lacking the physical physique, Aoshi pushed himself far pass his physical capabilities. At the village, many people were aware that something big was happening a couple of miles away from their homes. Therefore many of them were outside of their houses trying to get information from one another about what could have possibly been going on. All they could see was a cloud of smoke in the distance and a few faint sounds of clashing. “Is it a battle?” One of the children asked the adults. “I don’t know.” Answered an older man. Most of the villagers were now standing outside of their houses forming a huge crowd. All of the ablest men and women stood in front of the entire crowd. They could all suddenly feel the ground shaking underneath their feet. “What the…!” In the distance they could all see an army of onyx black horses charging straight at them. As most of the children and elderly in the back took a couple of steps back from the sight of the Onyx Army charging their homeland, the older men and women all stood their grounds. This was a serious matter. Why was the Onyx Army at their doorstep, and where in the world was their Diamond Army? Why were they left unprotected? Murmurs of confusion and fear circulated the crowd. Kouhei looked upon the village and shut his eyes for a moment to try and clear his head of the low voice in his subconscious that was telling him that something about this was wrong. He then opened his eyes and declared. “Listen up citizens of the Obiwaba! You are at war! Your Diamond Soldiers and your Diamond Ruler have already fallen in battle!” “What! That’s impossible. It’s not true! How could this happen? You monsters! Why have you done this!?” “Whether you are aware of this or not, this village has committed a national crime, one punishable only by death! This village has broken the ancient established national status barriers that have kept us in peace for so long. As the Keepers of this ancient establishment, the Onyx Empire sees this encroachment not just as insult and threat to our own nation, but to all nations and to universal peace altogether. Such a crime cannot go unpunished!” A man suddenly stepped forward out of the crowd. “I don’t know what you are talking about. All I know is that we had nothing to do with any of this.” “That, in specifics doesn’t concern me.” “I thought you Onyx were supposed to be all about justice! You can’t punish the people of this village for a crime we didn’t even know was being committed!” “Whether or not your leader decided to involve you in matters that would affect all of your lives as a nation, also doesn’t concern me. The crime was committed nonetheless. Normally, a national offense such as this would fairly end with the desolation of the nation’s military force and nothing more. However, this particular offense involved the encroachment of the weakest army on the most powerful. To have attached us, the keepers of the ancient establishment, the weakest of the nations attached the foundations of peace in this world. The punishment is total destruction. This nation will cease to exist, and it will pass by our hand!” The crowd broke out in murmurs and shouts of fear and objection. The front row of adults suddenly took several steps back, except the man who spoke out. “You are mad! Would you really kill the lives of hundreds of innocent men, women, and children?” “Yes… I would.” The man finally took one step back out of utter shock. “Get out of our village! You don’t belong here! Leave now!” One of the Onyx warriors suddenly throws a black kunai, piercing through the man’s shoulder. The man fell to the ground with a painful cry. A sharp scream is heard from inside the crowd and a little girl is seen pushing her way to the front. “Stop it!” She ran out and stood in front of the man with her hands out, as if to shield him. “Kodashi, Yemaru!” Tears came running down her face as she begged. “Please stop this! Don’t hurt my father, he hasn’t done anything wrong!” As several of the Onyx warriors were about to forward the attack, Kouhei lifted his hand and commanded: “Matte!” He looked into the glossy eyes of the little girl, who stared boldly back into his own. “I’m begging you, please leave him alone.” Kouhei remained motionless. The messenger that was sent to assist him rode up to his side. “Captain Kouhei, we can no longer afford to delay any longer.” Kouhei nodded in agreement and slowly lowered his hand, giving the other warriors permission to proceed. As they re-directed their black kunai, a woman ran out of the crowd and embraced the girl, shielding them both with her back. This act did not impede the warriors’ attacks, and as the knives flew through the air, the injured man quickly jumped up to shield his family from the attack. The sound of metal scraping metal suddenly filled the atmosphere. Aoshi suddenly appeared before the family. He was bent down on one knee holding the hilt of the Standing Matsarubi with both hands as the blade penetrated the ground. The kunai that were deflected gathered around the base of the blade. He was breathing heavily to the point that his entire body shock with each breath he took. Aoshi slowly stood, supporting himself on the sword. He was furious, and his fatigued state failed to reduce the intensity of his anger. His anger alone gave him the energy to move. “Kouhei…dono!” Aoshi shouted. “Yamuro!” Several of the Onyx warriors readied their black kunai and their scythes to continue their attack. “Matte!” Kouhei suddenly leapt off his horse and walked up to Aoshi. “Yakawa-sama, you know that I can’t do that.” Aoshi pulled the blade out of the ground and held it horizontally up to Kouhei. “You and I both know that I, a Silver Samurai, am more at fault for the crime that took place in this village than these civilians are. It is true, the Leader of the Diamond Soldiers has always hated the Onyx Empire and even as he lies out there on the battle field, he’ll be cursing you Onyx to the grave! However, his resentment wasn’t enough. He would have never been able to and would never have dared mount such an attack on you, if I hadn’t given him the Standing Matsarubi. Without knowing, I raised their hope for ultimate supremacy, when all I hoped to do was raise their pride as a nation. This is my entire fault alone and I take full responsibility for it! The Onyx can do whatever they wish to address this. But you have to deal with me solely! The Obiwaba Group and the Silver Samurais should not be involved in this!” Kouhei smirked at Aoshi’s selfless fearlessness. “Yakawa, I said this once, but I will say it once more. This matter doesn’t concern you or your people.” He quickly pulled his scythe off his back and clashed with the Standing Matsarubi, filling the atmosphere with a loud clink. “Go home…” He commanded in a threatening voice and then scraped his scythe down the edge of the sword before pulling back. With his back now turned to Aoshi, Kouhei spoke to the Obiwaba Group in a heartless tone. “This village and all its inhabitants will be wipped off the face of the earth, and if the man before you wishes to go down with you, well then… so be it.” The family that now stood behind Aoshi looked with gratitude and sorrow. “Now… PERISH!” Kouhei leapt back onto the back of his horse as the Onyx Warriors shouted out war like cries throwing their kunai and black onyx blasts from their scythes. All their attacks together formed a black storm of kunai that suddenly came raining down. For the last attack, Kouhei power jumped into the air and spun his scythe in the air a couple of times before letting off a black crescent blast. Aoshi watched in slow motion as their attacks came soaring their way. He quickly positioned the Standing Matsarubi at his side and readied his hand to draw it. He then crossed his other hand over his opposite shoulder and hovered it over the hilt of the Silent Silver. This wouldn’t be like last time he assured himself. He would not hesitate this time to prevent the annihilation of these innocent civilians. He would strike down the Onyx Warriors to accomplish this. But he would not kill any one of them. As a Silver Samurai, he had to be careful not to do anything that could be seen as a declaration of war against the Onyx Empire. Still uncertain of the effects of a counter attack with both swords, Aoshi contemplated how he could block the attacks without killing the Warriors in the process. Time was running out. Upon taking a quick glimpse at the villagers behind him, Aoshi’s resolution solidified. He saw not the determined daring faces of strong, loyal soldiers prepared to fight and die for their country at any means necessary, which had been the case before. He saw the horrified and frightened faces of defenseless men, women, children and elderly, who had no intention of dying. Time was up. Aoshi decided that he wouldn’t aim directly at the attackers. He aimed lower, ground level. Springing both swords from their sheaths, Aoshi slashed the ground on which he stood; the gashes extending for miles in both directions. The earth complied between them creating a mountainous wall that shielded the citizens from the attacks. The moment of impact was thunderous. The citizens shuttered at the sound of metal and raw power colliding with several meters of rock solid earth.  Kouhei finally landed in front of his entire army and looked upon the mountainous barrier with outraged astonishment. He tightly gripped the handle of his Scythe as a black aura emerged around him transforming his attire. A shiny black helmet and visor covered his head and all his clothing turned onyx black. His scythe took a sleeker and deadlier form, as he charged at the barrier and attacked it with repetitious black crescent slashes. On the other side Aoshi looked upon the barrier and watched as it shook and slowly weakening from Kouhei’s attacks. It wasn’t going to hold up for long. “Listen all of you! Get out of here. Run! Take you families and run as far away as you can!” The citizens were terrified and didn’t want to die but they hesitated at the thought of fleeing from their homes. “What… you want us to run away from our own village. This is our home, where are we supposed to go!” “Are you crazy? What does that matter now? Get out of here, or you will all die here!” “Is our leader really gone? Are all the Diamond Soldiers really all dead?” “Yes!” The ablest men and women gathered their courage and rebuilt their solid line of defense to protect the children and the elderly. “Go on, all the rest of you! Get to the other side of the village as fast as you can.” One of them said.  “We, the Obiwaba Group, although we may be the least powerful of all the nations, we are not cowards! We will not degrade ourselves, our village, our fallen soldiers and our leader, by deserting our nation in fear, to live like wondering refugees! We are the Obiwaba. Diamond Soldiers!” “Bakuro!” Aoshi swung his sword sending a silver blast crashing into the ground in front of the line of defense. Immediately, with screams of terror all the children and other men and women and elderly all took off and made their way to the other side of the village. But to his surprise not one of the adults in the line of defense budged. One of the women stepped forward and shouted. “We won’t survive this any way! If they really intent on desecrating us, you know as well as all of us here it will happen. And… if the Obiwaba have committed a serious crime that is as immense as they say it is, then we will take responsibility for it.” Another man continued in agreement. “That’s right, if we are going to die, the Obiwaba are going to leave this earth fighting for our nation while we still have the honor of calling ourselves Diamond Soldiers! We will not flee!” All the other adults stepped up. “But we will not be forgotten! No matter how hard you hit it, there isn’t an element in the world that can break a diamond!” “That’s right!” The others agreed. Aoshi looked upon the adults with shock. “But…!” Aoshi gripped both swords tightly.  “We are not asking you to help us.” “Nani!” “We know that you have your own commitments. We thank you for all that you have done for us up to this point. Arigatou!” Aoshi’s fists shook with rage. The entire situation infuriated him. He knew in his heart that all of this was his fault, yet they thanked him. He wished there was someone among them that was capable of activating the Standing Matsarubi. But he could already tell, none of them possessed the ability. There was no way that he could help them, or arm them with the means to protect themselves. He felt so powerless. Aoshi turned around with a shout of frustration and punched the barrier. “This shouldn’t be happening! This is wrong…! I… gasp!” Aoshi suddenly ran full speed at the line of defense. “Get away from the barrier, now!” The Obiwaba adults turned and ran a good distance away from the barrier and now watched in utter shock as large boulders came crashing down. The mountainous wall was crumbling, and within seconds Kouhei finally blasted his way completely through the barrier. He looked really angry. The fact that he had to exert himself in order to break the barrier also irritated him greatly.  Several of the other warriors leaped atop the fallen boulders as Kouhei slowly approached the line of defense. Aoshi suddenly stepped forward and blocked his path. “Kouhei… stop this!” Kouhei swung his scythe colliding it with Aoshi’s swords. The power of his swing pushed Aoshi a far distance away from the citizens he was trying to protect. The rest of the Onyx Warriors now emerged from the other side of the barrier. Kouhei looked beyond the village and realized it was barren. “The villagers seem to have fled. Go after them! Find them all. Leave not a single body breathing!” “HAI!” The warriors shouted and charged at the ten citizen soldiers who blocked their path. The diamond ring was the historical emblem of the Diamond Soldiers.  With great courage, the citizen soldiers all raised their fists, all ten of them wearing diamond rings on different fingers, and from them formed diamond shields. They brought them down and blocked the first wave of attackers. Although being pushed far pass the line they tried to form, the citizen soldiers stood their ground. “Don’t any one of you die… without taken at least one of these Onyx dogs with you!” One of the men shouted. In their struggle, the others shouted with confidence. “HAI!” Seeing their determination and sincerity, Aoshi cursed silently to himself, and ran further into the village as fast as he could to catch up with the other citizens. Once he reached them, he strongly urged them to keep going, but in reality they couldn’t run any longer. The children and elderly were exhausted. As soon as Aoshi turned to form another barrier, the area lit up with explosions.  Slowly pushing himself back to his feet, Aoshi could hear the painful screams and terror shrieks as families ran and watched each other die. It took all of his will power to resist unleashing the full power of the Silent Silver and the Standing Matsarubi and ending the horrific battle. He remained still. Silently watching the massacre unfold. Against his will, Aoshi’s body wouldn’t move. He saw Kouhei storming in and cutting down any and everything that came into contact with his scythe. He charged straight at him and to Aoshi’s surprise Kouhei slipped past him, his scythe practically skimming the side of his face. Aoshi then turned to see his objective target. In his line of attack was a young woman who held in her arms a dying boy. She was kneeling on the ground. Her visage weary and eyes dull. In her other hand she held the hand of an older woman, whose body lay on the ground a few inches from her. She sat there paralyzed, trembling. Kouhei charged right at her, but her head was down and she was not moving. Finally Aoshi’s body moved. “Stay Back!” Aoshi called out, stepping in front of her. A black light engulfs him, and the girl screams. Aoshi quickly uses a sliver slash to divert the attack away from him, and for the first time attacks Kouhei with the other. Leaping back to avoid a sweeping blow from the Standing Matsarubi, Kouhei stares Aoshi down in total shock. “Hey, get up! Get out of here right now! Run!” Aoshi called out to the girl. She shook her head frantically from side to side and began to cry.  “IKAA! JIKKO!” Aoshi kept his eyes on Kouhei. The girl suddenly gasped as a knife pierced her back. As she collapsed to the ground from the pain, Aoshi breaks his focus on Kouhei and punches the Onyx warrior that attacked her from behind.  He bent down beside her and watched the light leave her eyes. “Kuso…!”Aoshi looked back at Kouhei in a distressed fury. His eyes were met by a blank yet cold expression that was evident even behind Kouhei’s visor. 
“Aoshi… what do you think you are doing? You cannot fight us! Remember where your loyalty lies! You are the Line of the Silver Samurai’s. You represent your entire nation. If you go to war against the Black Tanja, you are putting the Uribonfolics at war with us as well. Trust me you don’t want to do that! Stop this irrational behavior…. Or I will… kill you!” Kouhei’s words suddenly got through to Aoshi. He suddenly realized that his actions really didn’t make any sense. This wasn’t his business to be meddling in. He was not in any way bound to this battle field. He could leave the horrific scenery behind any time he wished. Demo... demo… how could he? Aoshi struggled within himself to make a decision. However, how selfish could he be? To simply avoid feeling the pain of immense guilt for the rest of his life was he really ready to put his nation up for jeopardy and enter a two way war against both the Golden Reez Ninja and The Black Tanja? Eyah… Demo… now wasn’t the time to be thinking about the Silver Samurais. They were safe. It was the Diamond Soldiers that needed his help… here and now! They are dying. It is their voices that I hear now! Aoshi shouted internally, trying to get himself to focus on the situation at hand as random screams filled his head. He tightened his fists around his swords. “I will not betray them!” He suddenly shouted. Kouhei still uncertain of Aoshi’s resolution kept his distance. “Betrayal knows no name, Aoshi! Think about it! Can this seriously be called betrayal? You had no true loyalty to this village to begin with! How could you betray it?!” “You are wrong!” Aoshi had somehow made himself an artificial bond with the Obiwaba Group and to that bond alone he would remain loyal to. But his loyalty to the Uribonfolics was stronger and was weighing heavily on his judgment. He needed a way to lighten the load that he bore on his shoulders. He needed to temporarily sever his absolute loyalty to either the Uribonfolics or the Obiwaba in order to be capable of acting upon any decisions that he would make from here on out! With a heavy heart, Aoshi suddenly grabbed the eclipse emblem on the front of his shirt and held his hand in place for a moment, as if contemplating on his rash decision. He then whispered his apologies. “Suminasen… shoshite… gomenasai.” With great force, he then tore the emblem from his shirt and held it tightly in his hand. Kouhei looked at him with utter shock. “Omaiyo…” Suddenly tossing it to the ground, Aoshi stuck the Silent silver’s blade into it, pinning the fabric to the ground. As a symbol that he was severing his Samurai ties and his title as the Line of his people, Aoshi let go of the hilt of the Silent Silver and gripped the Standing Matsarubi with now both hands. Kouhei watched in shock as Aoshi activated the Standing Matsarubi, with the Japanese letters STAND lighting up along the blade. The beautiful diamond blade glowed with a sharp white charge as Aoshi suddenly sprung forwards and clashed with Kouhei’s Scythe.  After a small struggle, Aoshi pushed Kouhei back several feet. His feet sliding against the dirt surface until he slowed to a stop. Looking up, Aoshi appeared before him and brought his sword down to deliver his finishing blow. But Kouhei quickly blocked the attack with his scythe, and swung an attack for Aoshi’s head. Ducking down to avoid the attack, Aoshi swirls back and extends his leg out making a back sweep for Kouhei’s legs. With great speed Kouhei leaped into the air and kicked Aoshi while he was still down before leaping back with a flip. But before he could land the kick, Aoshi brought his hands up and crossed them in front of his face, blocking the attack. The force of the kick and the pressure that was added to it as Kouhei leaped back, however, caused him to fall backwards as he quickly rolled back to his feet. The screams still filled Aoshi’s head as he fought. He couldn’t filter out the deaths that were taking place right around him as he pretended to be doing something about it. After blocking another attack from Kouhei, Aoshi glanced over at a little boy backed up against a house, cowering in fear as two Onyx Warriors charged at him throwing black kunai. Aoshi could pretend no longer. He quickly forced Kouhei back just enough to turn his back on him without being attacked from behind. With the kid being a good distance away, Aoshi swung the Standing Matsarubi, creating a thin slice of forceful moving wind that formed an impenetrable wall between the boy and his attackers. He then threw a horizontal slice of forceful wind at the attackers sending them flying in the opposite direction.  He then spun completely around with a shout and stuck the blade into the ground, sending raw diamond energy of compacted carbon in all directions underground. The blasts shot up in between countless citizens and advancing Onyx Warriors, separating them a good distance apart by force. As the blasts receded, they too created thin slices of transparent impenetrable walls scattered amongst the citizens.  He then quickly turned back and took several more attacks from Kouhei, before breaking the second seal of the Standing Matsarubi. Knowing well the kind of damage he could do, Kouhei didn’t let up on his attacks. He kept on attacking Aoshi as to not give him the chance to use the sword’s hidden powers.  Aoshi couldn’t get the right distance from him. He kept the seal open as long as he could, but once he approached the seal’s natural reconstruction interval, he was forced to let the seal reform. As soon as it did, Kouhei thought fast as to how to quickly disable Aoshi so that he’d stay out of the fight. Pushing himself forwards, Kouhei throw several aimless attacks to see how Aoshi would react to them. He then brought his scythe down which was met by Aoshi’s blade horizontally. “Aaahhhh!” came the screaming voice of the little boy. Aoshi quickly turned his head to see the barriers he built shattering and the warriors attacking. “Kuzo!” Kouhei noticed that a portion of Aoshi’s guard was lowered as he watched the boy’s lifeless body hit the ground. “Now!” Kouhei decided to fake an attack to Aoshi’s left rib cage and as Aoshi slides to the right to avoid the fatal hit, Kouhei would turn and elbow him in the back of his neck, knocking him clean out. However as Kouhei proceeded with his plan another scream is heard distracting Aoshi once more. As a result he fails to evade Kouhei’s primary attack as he should have. Kouhei attempted to pull back; however, he found it impossible. Aoshi’s cry merged in with the many cries that filled the atmosphere, as the scythe’s blade pierced his side. The pain was excruciating and fatal. Kouhei could tell that the blade hit one of his rib cages nearly breaking it, as he pulled it out. This wasn’t what he planned. Kouhei quickly dropped his scythe and caught Aoshi before he hit the ground. The Standing Matsarubi slowly fell from Aoshi’s hands as his grip weakened from the pain. The wound in his side was enough to knock him out cold and he was losing important amounts of blood, but somehow Aoshi retained consciousness. Trying to move or speak was however impossible. Kouhei lowered him slowly down to the ground and stood up. Aoshi then reached for the Standing Matsarubi in an attempt to continue through the pain. “Don’t move, or you will die right here?” He then grabbed his scythe and took off, leaving Aoshi far behind. Stubbornly Aoshi continued to reach for his sword as his vision began to blur. “Tsk…! Kuso…!” As everything turned black, the screams and cries too faded with Aoshi’s consciousness. 
As soon as Aoshi regained consciousness, he jumped up in shock as his memory flooded back to him along with the pain. Aoshi then fell back to the ground and looked upon the sight of the devastation. There was nothing left, everything was gone. There was smoke everywhere and the air reeked of wet steal and fresh blood. These were the lives and homes of the civilians, not the soldiers! This shouldn’t have happened. Most of these people died without even knowing that there ever was a battle between the Onyx and the Diamond. Aoshi was injured badly trying to protect the entire defenseless village from the invading Onyx Army. His wound ached and stung like mad, but he still managed to jump to his feet when he heard a piercing cry from afar. He quickly found the source. It was coming from a shack. The shack’s doors were already ajar when Aoshi arrived at the entrance. He quickly closed the door behind him to minimize the possibility of someone discovering their location. Aoshi then walked up to the baby. It was wrapped up in a blanket inside of a small basket bed. Tears ran down its eyes as it screamed its little heart out. Aoshi’s heart sank with every sob from the child. He fell to the ground in front of it and lifted it from out of the basket. “Shhhh, don’t cry. You shouldn’t have to cry. No one should have to. It’s ok. Don’t be sad.” Tears came rolling down Aoshi’s eyes as he repeated. “Nakanaide. Don’t be sad. You shouldn’t be. No one should have to feel so much pain. No one. Don’t worry. I promise you, you will not bear the sorrow of your people. Sever your connections to everything. Attach to nothing.” The baby suddenly stopped making noise but the tears still came down. “Now, I want you to smile. You have survived today because you are special.” Aoshi smiled brightly at the child with tears still in his eyes. “Be happy. Don’t you ever show your tears to anybody, don’t ever show them your pain, but let them see your smile. Let them know you survived, and let them know you are proud. Take a stand and don’t you ever fall, don’t you ever break. Stand and stay strong like the diamond you are. Stand Matsarubi! Stand Autari! You are Autari Shikashite! The Last Standing Diamond Soldier!” A smile suddenly grew across the baby’s face. Aoshi then wiped away his tears and the baby’s. Now cooing as if nothing had ever happened, Aoshi held the baby close in his arms and carried him away from the battlefield. Taking one last look at the devastated village, Aoshi felt he failed. He failed utterly. He came there to prevent the entire war from taking place. And now everything was gone. And all he could save was one little baby. Was he capable of nothing else? His status was a joke. All his skills were to no avail. He couldn’t even negotiate and convince one man to save the lives of an entire village. He had failed in his duties as the Silver Line. Aoshi turned away in utter disappointment; injured and exhausted, he headed back home to the land of the Silver Samurais.   
Sometime later, Nexiaya and Hexaiya arrived at the battle field. They stood atop a hill keeping themselves concealed. Everywhere they looked there were dead bodies scattered, men, women, and children alike. The place was demolished and completely void of life. Having never had seen a field of carnage before, Hexaiya stood paralyzed with shock and dismayed at the morbid scenery. He covered his nose and mouth with the inside of his arm and turned away. “Who...who did this? Better yet, what happened here?” Nexiaya walked further into the field, leaving Hexaiya behind. “A battle… Let’s move.” Hexaiya looked down and saw a little girl lying lifeless on the ground with eyes petrified. Hexaiya closed his eyes and exhaled, before moving to the side and passing by. “Hai…” He replied in a low voice.  
Upon arriving back home after night fall, Aoshi headed straight for Kasugai’s house. He was in much pain and didn’t feel like explaining the entire situation to the Sphere just yet. Aoshi had not seen Kasugai for a real long time. Mixed feelings suddenly caused him to pause as he stood at his friend’s door, hand up hesitating to knock. Sucking up his anxiety and the piercing pain in his chest, Aoshi brought his hand down and knocked on the door. Nobody answered. Suddenly feeling very weak, Aoshi leaned on the door, taking in deep breaths to keep himself from passing out. He then knocked again, this time much harder. The door suddenly opened and Aoshi quickly regained his balance. Kasugai stood at the entrance with the most surprised look on his face. “Ao…Aoshi…?” “Oi, Kasugai… I need to talk to you…” Seeing that Aoshi was injured, Kasugai quickly pulled him inside. He sat him down at a table and helped unload his stuff on top of it. As soon as Aoshi sat down and closed his eyes for a second he lost consciousness. Seeing the blood on his clothes and the two legendary swords, Kasugai suddenly realized that Aoshi had been involved in one serious battle. He quickly grabbed Aoshi by his shoulders and pulled him back into reality. “Aoshi, listen to me. What happen to you? Are you poisoned? Hey…!” “No, I’m fine.” “Are you sick?” “Stop asking so many questions.” “Gasp… Are you drunk?” “Hey…,” Aoshi jumped up, now completely awake. “This isn’t a joke!” (Grunts) “Careful, you’re still injured you know.” A voice suddenly came down from the top of the stairs. “Kasugai…is that Aoshi’s voice I hear!” A young lady about in her early twenties ran down the stairs with much excitement and walked into the kitchen with a smile on her face. “Aoshi, Konnichi…wa…? Her smile dropped at the sight of the state Aoshi was in. “Konnichiwa, Kaoru-chan.” Kaoru walked over to him. “Nani, daijobu desu?” “Hai...” ”No you aren’t! What happened to you?” Aoshi dropped his fake composure once he saw the worry in Kaoru’s eyes. “I’m sorry…” Aoshi lowered his head in regret. “I failed everyone. I failed myself more than anything.” “Wha… what are you talking about?” Kaoru sat down at the table, now even more worried. “A war broke out between the Diamond Soldiers and the Onyx Warriors, and I was unable to stop it. The Obiwaba Group… are… no more…“ “What! Why?! How could this happen!” Kasugai planted both hands on the table in outrage. Aoshi explained the entire thing to Kasugai and Kaoru. They were both speechless. “Kodashi, Kasugai-san, Kaoru-chan, I have a favor to ask of you.” “Nani?” Kasugai asked eager to assist. Aoshi loosened the straps of something that he held on his back. He placed it on top of the table and began opening it. Kaoru let out a huge gasp and covered her mouth. Kasugai tried to contain his shock but his eyes showed it all. “Aoshi… What is that?” He asked calmly. “It’s a baby, Kasugai, what does it look like?” Kaoru answered calmly in a “matter of fact” tone. Aoshi then let out a heavy sigh. “This baby is the last one. It… was all I could save.” “You shouldn’t have done that!” Kasugai shouted, unable to contain his emotions any longer.  “Why not!” Aoshi shouted back, letting out some of the frustration he was battling within himself.  ”That massacre had nothing to do with us. By taking one of them back home with you, you’re putting the Uri Bon Folics at risk. Being the Silver line and all, you should understand this perfectly.”  “Then what would you have done? Just left him there!“ “Yes…!” “Kasugai, stop it!” Kaoru demanded, suddenly feeling sorry for Aoshi.  Aoshi lowered his head. “You didn’t see what I saw.” Kasugai then looked at Aoshi with disbelief. “Aoshi it’s a battlefield! I’ve seen many of them. Each and every one of them… it feels the same. I know. It doesn’t get any easier, no matter how many times you see it.”  Aoshi shock his head. “This one was different.” “War is war Aoshi.” “These were civilians, not soldiers! This wasn’t war, it was a massacre. I had both the Standing Matsarubi and the Silent Silver. You don’t know what it feels like, to have so much power at your disposal… and not be able to protect something. Your will… pulling you in opposite directions. Yes, I could have stopped them. But it would have cost me too much. I wouldn’t have been able to do it without completely involving the Uri Bon Folics or killing the Onyx Warriors. At the same time, defenseless men, women, children, and elders are cut down right in front of my eyes. Every second I hear another scream, but a different voice.” Aoshi lowers his head further and his hands begin to tremble. “I couldn’t leave him there.  If I had, he would have surely died. I might as well have killed him myself. I couldn’t do that, not after what I saw.” Kaoru looked down at the baby, who looked straight back up at her with huge glossy eyes and no expression on its face. “He is awfully quiet. Is he alright.” The baby then smiled brightly at her. “Aww he’s so cute!” Kaoru picked him up from off the table and held him in her arms. “Whether you agree with my actions or not, doesn’t really make a difference to me now, Kasugai. I have come to you because, believe it or not, I have no one else whom I can turn to.” Aoshi bowed his head in respect. “Please, could you take care of him for me?” “Ao…Aoshi-san, you can’t be serious.” Kaoru said in a shocked voice. “You take up some random baby from a village who dared wage war with the Onyx Empire and expect us to just take him in.” “Hai.” “Nani…?” “That’s just half of it. This boy is unique. I don’t know how but I can tell. He won’t look at the world through the same eyes as we do. His eyes will be unique. He will be different. He’s what this world needs. A change. Some sort of disruption from the norm. However, in fifteen years, something will develop in his body that will pose a threat to those around him. He might even pose a threat to himself. I would like you two to protect him until then. Either that or I take him to the Silver Sphere, who would most likely order him disposed of. However, if I tell them that you two are willing to raise him, they might reconsider.” The sudden change of events and flood of emotions made Kasugai cruel. “And what if we rejected your offer?” “I just… want to give him a chance, please.” “Why? He’s an Obiwaba. Why should you feel the need to save him? Of all the lives that you let die that night, why save this one!” ”Damn it Kasugai! “ Aoshi slammed his hand down on the table. “Nandiyou… Aoshi!” Kasugai shouted back. Kaoru watched in shock at the intensity in Kasugai’s eyes as he glared at Aoshi. She laughed nervously. “Kasugai, come on, that’s enough…”  She said trying to calm him down, but he quickly cut her short. “Kaoru… stay out of this!” Kasugai commanded still locking eyes with Aoshi, showing that he wouldn’t back down until he got an answer. “Why… Aoshi?” Aoshi said nothing. “Nandiyou?!” Aoshi finally broke eye contact and looked at the table top. He gave in. He was too weak to fight with Kasugai in his condition. “Because… uhh” Aoshi suddenly felt a sharp sting in his side, reminding him of the previous night. “Because I… wasn’t able to give it to anyone else.” The intensity in Kasugai’s eyes suddenly faded and was replaced with empathy. Aoshi suddenly remembered the moment he was injured, the moment the war broke out, the Diamond Leader’s death, and all the innocent lives that were thrown away because of a mistake that he made. Kasugai looked from Aoshi to the baby in Kaoru’s arms. He then looked at Aoshi again, critically, feeling that he was leaving something out, or hiding something from them. He noticed that Aoshi’s gaze was locked on the baby and he wore an expression that surpassed that of ordinary empathetic sadness or guilt. It was more than that. Something was gawing away at him, but he couldn’t tell what. “Sigh… well we might as well get that wound of yours treated. Come on into the next room. Kaoru could you get the baby cleaned up and fed something.” “Ok.” Kaoru took the baby into another room and closed the door. In another room Kasugai tended to Aoshi’s wound. He stood behind Aoshi as he slowly removed his over coat and shirt, exposing the wound. As he examined the wound more closely, Kasugai was almost shocked that Aoshi was able to travel a full day without having it treated. He cleaned the wound and bandaged it up. “It’s a pretty bad wound. Your left rib cage is broken to the bone, but if you kept the bandages on like this it will heal back into place. But you really need to see a real doctor ASAP.” All the while Aoshi remained completely quiet. Kasugai was sure that Aoshi was dying from the intense pain. He wasn’t on the battle field, and he was no longer in danger. So why is he acting so strong. Kasugai thought to himself, slightly annoyed by the fact. Kasugai suddenly landed a firm hand on Aoshi’s shoulder, and called his name. Aoshi slightly jumped as the sound of his name pulled him back into reality. “You ok?” Sigh. “Omaiyo, I know what you must be thinking. I’m weak! If that had been you… you would have stopped the Diamond Leader from attacking the Onyx Warriors and prevented the entire war from taking place. You wouldn’t have hesitated like I did. You would have done someting.” “Eyah… that wasn’t what I was thinking at all.” “You don’t have to hide it… Kasugai. I know it’s my fault. I hesitated. If only I hadn’t… none, absolutely none of this would have…” Kasugai suddenly noticed that Aoshi’s entire body began trembling as he drew a sharp inhale as a surge of pain shot through his spine. Kasugai then stepped in front of Aoshi, and firmly gripped both of Aoshi’s shoulders. “Aoshi… calm down and breathe or so help me, I will take you to the hospital right now.” Aoshi could barely keep his eyes open, as he began to inhale and exhale at a controlled pace. “What happened was not your fault. You never used the Silent Silver against a live foe, so you hesitated, but only out of fear of the damage you would have caused. It’s understandable.” Aoshi continued to breathe in and out. “That’s what any wise man would have done.” Kasugai gave Aoshi a small smile. “Now if you’re implying that I would have rashly taken out the leaders of the Diamond Soldiers and the Onyx Warriors, then you don’t know me at all.” Kasugai smiled trying to lighten the mood of the room, but Aoshi never took notice, and his smile faded. Aoshi’s breathing reclined as he slowing raised his head, speaking in a low defeated voice. “I’m not wise, Kasugai.” “Huh...?” “And I’m not fit be the Silver Line. I’m too weak. You once said it yourself.” Kasugai fell silent. “Don’t you remember, you always beat me… at everything? No matter what it was, you always came out on top. It should have been you. You should have been chosen as the …“ 
“Don’t say it! I let that go a long time ago. Don’t undermine your abilities just because of this one case. You’re a fantastic Silver Line, and never will I ever be able to perform that duty better than you. So don’t you ever think about calling it quits!” Aoshi did not respond. “Kuso… I can’t believe you brought that back up.” Kasugai whispered mostly to himself. He then sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. When he looked back down at Aoshi, he noticed that his eyes drifted to the side, staring daggers into the door that lead to the room that Kaoru took the baby. There was a small silence that filled the room and a thought suddenly dawned on Kasugai. “Uhh… Aoshi? The boy… is he…?”
“No.” Aoshi quickly cut him short. “Are you sure?” “Yes.” “But…” “Drop it.” “Aoshi…?” “If you don’t drop it, I swear to God I’ll…” “You’ll what?” Aoshi looked up and hit Kasugai with fierce yet pleading eyes. Kasugai quickly backed off. “Wagata, I’ll do it. Don’t worry, I’ll raise the boy like he was my own. Ok?” “Na…nasa?” Kasugai turned and headed towards the door. “Because an old friend asked me for help. I can’t simply turn him down, now can I?” A weak smile grew across Aoshi’s face. “Arigatou…gozaimasu… ” “Hai, hai. Now get some rest. We can go to the Silver Sphere and clear this all up in the morning, and check you into a hospital.”

]]> 2020-11-23 05:24:06 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/951052368 Chapter 28: Decisions luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/951064501 The next morning, news about this devastating incident spread nationwide. The onyx empire was seen in a new light. Never before in history did something like this ever happen. The onyx empire experienced a domestic split in ideals and affairs. So many of the men and women of the Onyx Council were at odds with each other about what had happened. Some supported the order and some opposed it, but somehow the order was passed as if with no opposition. After finding out that he was given an order that wasn’t yet absolute, Kouhei was devastated. Unable to forgive the Council for putting him and his men up to such a horrible deed, Kouhei resigned his duties as the Onyx Line. News of this also spread across the nations. Villagers everywhere were horrified and greatly saddened by the loss of so many innocent lives. The resilient Diamond Soldiers and the nation of the Obiwaba Group were no more. 
When Nexiaya and Hexaiya returned to the Forts¸ Monika and the others received the news with devastation. All the nations held memorial ceremonies and paid their respects to the now deceased Nation of the Diamond Soldiers. Several weeks later, Aoshi called for another line summit and requested that Shimoto Kouhei represent his nation as the Onyx Line. He wanted to discuss the future of the current war between the Silver samurais and the Golden Ninjas. He also wanted to discuss the future of wars in general between the nations as a whole, while addressing what had happened between the Onyx warriors and the Diamond Soldiers. Kouhei however, refused to attend for he was no longer the line of the Onyx Empire. He was also too ashamed to face Aoshi after everything that had happened that night. Although still injured, Aoshi traveled to the Onyx Empire and personally requested that Shimoto Kouhei represent the Onyx Line in the upcoming summit. Reluctantly, Kouhei agreed that the appearance would be his final act as the Onyx Line. This time, the Silver Sphere sent Kasugai Yasuna as Aoshi’s backup.  When everyone arrived, the assistances were allowed to accompany the Lines during the meeting. Kasugai sat next to Aoshi, who wore a cast around his torso connected to his left arm while his jacket over coat was draped over his shoulders. Hexaiya sat beside Nexiaya with complete prior understanding that it wasn’t his place to utter a single word during the summit. 
Kouhei sat across from Aoshi with a somber look on his face. Seeing the cast Aoshi wore brought back the memories of that night. His assistant, the future Onyx Line sat close beside him. The room was silent… as Aoshi collected his thoughts and shut his eyes. “I’m sure … you all know why I have called for a summit. The incident that happened several weeks ago must not go overlooked. War… Bloodshed… Death… Pain… I know that everyone in this room has seen their fair share. But why? For what purpose do we fight? Several hundred years ago, our forefathers fought these battles for a purpose. In the end, through battle, peace was established and thus built were the Status Barriers. These barriers were what was supposed to maintain peace and order between the nations. But what the hell is the point! If all we do now is continue to fight in hope of changing our national status, then what was the point in making them in the first place? Why? After establishing such a thing, why has an entire Nation been wiped off the face of the earth? Genocide… by the Keepers of the Ancient Establishment! Get real!” Aoshi slammed his right fist against the table top. “The point of the ancient establishment was to maintain peace and harmony and you have the nerve to use it to spread chaos and war. What is wrong with you!?”
Kouhei lowered his head and tightened his hands into a fist. “Stop it already… Yakawa. The Onyx Empire has already acknowledged its mistake. We know what we did was wrong, so stop talking like you’re making a point that hasn’t already been raised. What’s done is done! No matter how much we wish it wasn’t, we all know that in reality what happened can’t be changed.” Kouhei then thought back to the moment Aoshi had warned him. If only he had listened then, things would have never taken a turn for the worse. He knew something was wrong with the order that was given. He had his doubts, but he suppressed his own thoughts and feelings regardless of what they were telling him. 
Without knowing, I raised their hope for ultimate supremacy, when all I hoped to do was raise their pride as a nation. This is my entire fault alone and I take full responsibility for it! The Onyx can do whatever they wish to address this. But you have to deal with me solely! The Obiwaba Group and the Silver Samurais should not be involved in this!” Kouhei smirked at Aoshi’s selfless fearlessness. “Yakawa, I said this once, but I will say it once more. This matter doesn’t concern you or your people.” He quickly pulled his scythe off his back and clashed with the Standing Matsarubi, filling the atmosphere with a loud clink. “Go home…” He commanded in a threatening voice and then scraped his scythe down the edge of the sword before pulling back.   With his back now turned to Aoshi, Kouhei spoke to the Obiwaba Group in a heartless tone. “This village and all its inhabitants will be whipped off the face of the earth, and if the man before you wishes to go down with you, well then… so be it.” “Now… PERISH!”
Kouhei, quickly shock aside his own personal thoughts about the matter. He was here as a representative of the Council, of the entire Onyx Empire. 
“But even so,” Kouhei started in his usual overconfident tone of voice. “If you want to know why the Ancient Establishment isn’t serving its purpose, you need not look further than the incident at hand. Its people like them that pose the largest threat to peace and harmony. Unlike you two, whose ultimate status were left undeclared, the Nation of the Diamond Soldiers was given their definite status long ago. Without regards to it, they had the audacity to challenge a nation of a higher status. If such acts go unpunished, then the entire purpose of setting boundaries would be defeated. Rules and regulations only profit if properly enforced and abided by. What good are status barriers if the nations don’t abide by them? What good are the keepers of an ancient agreement if they cannot ensure that the agreement it kept?
“But what good is a punishment if the punished are no longer around to acknowledge their mistake. I agree with Yakawa-sama. Status Barriers weren’t created for things like this to occur. However…, what happened wasn’t the result of the Ancient Establishment failing to uphold what was set in place. Just look around, the threat to law and order has been eliminated, hasn’t it? In that sense, there is nothing wrong with the Status Barriers and the rules that were agreed upon in the Ancient Establishment. The loss of the Obiwaba Nation was the result of something else. To put it simply, it was the lack of balance. When the Status Barriers were formed, all the nations agreed that it was taboo for a lower ranking nation to wage war against a higher ranking nation, and if this were ever to occur, the higher ranking nation had the right to dissolve the military foundation of the lower ranking nation; thus eliminating the possibility of such an act ever taking place again and to discourage similar behavior by other nations. However, where there is power, there is always abuse. This was never taken into consideration. There were no rules established to keep the higher ranking nations in check when dealing with the lower ranks.  But that’s all in the past now, isn’t it?” Nexiaya stares Kouhei dead in the eyes. “Moving forwards, violence against the citizens of any nation should also be forbidden. Dissolve their militaries if necessary, but by no means does any one nation have the right to send another into oblivion.” 
“And if the citizens raise up an army from amongst themselves, then what?”
Nexiaya kept his eyes locked on Kouhei. “Then you dissolve it again.”
“Do you really think that addressing a problem the same way every time will accomplish anything? There has to be a change. When one method produces the same results every time, one becomes compelled to change the method.” 
“Whatever your methods may be, there has to be a limit, some sort of boundary to the things that you can do. You have not been granted absolute power. So don’t at like it.” 
“Getting rid of something entirely is better than addressing every little problem its existence causes.”
“You’re right, Kouhei. But we can all clearly see the problems that arise from any one nation holding supreme power over another.” Aoshi said before lighting resting his hand on the table top and letting out a sigh. “This conversation on morals and ideals is nice an all, but let me cut to the chase. The wars in general need to end. We’ve all seen what they are like and what they bring about. It isn’t peace. It’s chaos.” Nexiaya suddenly turns his attention to Aoshi. “The things you say and the things you do are a contradiction, Yakawa. You say you want the wars to end, yet you insist on prolonging them. I don’t get it. You have the means to end our current war, yet you don’t take advantage of it. You created the Silent Silver but you don’t use it. It’s a threat to you, not a weapon! You created the Stand Still in this war. Why don’t you end it already and claim your status title?” 
“It was never about status. The Silver Samurai never wished to change our rank. It was the Golden Ninjas who started the war for power. Like you, I was born into this war. All I wished was to find a way to lessen the deaths of my fellow comrades. So I created the Silent Silver and the Standing Matsarubi as a death signal to anyone who wished to continue fighting. The Silent Silver isn’t a weapon of destruction; it is a symbol of protection. Why can’t the Golden Ninjas acknowledge this? There is no crime in our two nations existing as equals. One doesn’t have to be superior to the other!”
“I want to end this war just as much as you do. However, I want to end it properly. We didn’t start this war to have it end like this. All those noble Golden Ninja didn’t lose their lives to settle for what we had started out with.”
“Would you rather settle for less than you started out with?!” Aoshi shouted.
Nexiaya narrowed his eyes in irritation.
“Instead of calling a truce, would you really rather be obliterated before choosing to surrender!” 
Nexiaya leans back into his seat and closes his eyes. “The only way that the Silver Samurais can win this war now is for them to use the Silent Silver on the front lines of the battle field. However…” Nexiaya thought back to his conversation with the Golden Reez when he was first appointed Golden Line: 
They’ve got both Swords…; one would suffice as an ultimate weapon that would guarantee them victory in this war. Yet he has not once used any of them in battle. He’s even given the Diamond Matsarubi to the Obiwaba group as a gift. But still, with just the Silent Silver, the Silver Samurai… could end this war.”
 He re-opens his eyes with a deadly stare. “Looking at previous instances, I can almost conclude with a certainty… that you don’t have it in you… to fight whole-heartedly with that Sword.” Kouhei looked at Nexiaya and then at Aoshi. He could sense it. A thickness in the air. Aoshi kept a straight face, but Kouhei couldn’t help but remember his moments of complete hesitation to even unsheathe the Silent Silver when staring directly into his opponent’s eyes. 
(“Yemete!” Aoshi placed his hand on the hilt of the Silent Silver threatening to draw. “Don’t do it!” “Matte…” “Diamond Soldiers…!” The Diamond Leader shouted with great pride. “Matte…!” Aoshi took an offensive stance, prepared to attack in a split second. “Yem...ete!” He commanded through his teeth. The Diamond Leader’s shield began to glow and vibrate with an electric aura. “Attack!” A bolt of lightning suddenly shot out from the shield. Aoshi hesitated to unleash the Silent Silver, and quickly maneuvered out of the path of the attack. The bolt instead struck the Onyx General’s horse. Kouhei quickly leaped from it and landed with a forceful thump. As he slowly stood back up, all the other soldiers had already let off their blots all aimed for him. He was pretty ticked off by their bold declaration of war. He quickly pulled his scythe off the strap on his back and absorbed each and every attack in one swing. The blade of his scythe now glowed and vibrated with the electric serge of all of their attacks. He spun the scythe around a couple of times and then pointed it back at the Diamond Soldiers. “Onyx Warriors…!” He declared. Aoshi finally rose back to his feet, now in the direct line of the Onyx attack. Aoshi was speechless, once his worried eyes met the sincerely angered eyes of the Onyx General. “ATTACK!” He swung his scythe forcefully, and all the Soldiers attacks charged with his own was shot back at the Diamond Soldiers. Aoshi, once again hesitated to draw his sword dove to the side, just barely escaping the attack.)
“The Stand Still is an illusion. If the Golden Ninjas decided to initiate a battle right now…, I doubt that you would do anything about it. All this awe and drama about the Silent Silver, is nothing more than strategic bluff!”
Under the table, Kasugai’s hands tighten into fists, while his facial expression remained unchanged; except for his eyes, a change no ordinary person would have noticed. But Hexaiya caught it. A cold silver glint shined in Kasugai’s eyes as he stared Nexiaya down. Paying him no mind, Nexiaya kept his attention on Aoshi, awaiting his response. 
Aoshi suddenly smirked, catching Nexiaya off guard. “You can almost conclude with a certainty… huh? Hmm…” He asked with a tone of contemplating with himself. “Almost… you say? Interesting…  That little shadow of doubt in the dark depths of your mind, I’d bid you well to bring it into the light and once it’s there… to cherish it greatly, for it might be the very factor alone, that sets you apart from the Leader of the Diamond Soldiers. You see he lacked doubt. Trendre-sama was so proud, so sure of everything, that it became unthinkable in his mind for him to make a mistake. Evaluate you own thoughts carefully, Nexiaya Stepi. You say you have doubts that I will stay true to my words concerning the battle field. How dare you question my tenacity? My resolve, unlike others, is absolute. Please, do not confuse my intentions. What happened during the war between the Onyx and the Diamond is an entirely separate subject. That was not my battle to fight. But mark my words” A calm but colder tone leaked through Aoshi’s stone exterior. “If the Golden Ninja wish to continue any battles while the Stand Still remains as it, then you can rest assure with perfect certainty, that battle will be… the last battle they ever fight! No matter which path you choose to lead your nation down, remember this: As long as I am alive in this world, the war between the Silver Samurai and the Golden Ninja will not continue. As long as the Silver Samurais are in possession of the Silent Silver, our two nations shall not meet on the battle field.” There is a moment of silence in the room. “That is all.” Aoshi said before easing himself up out of his chair followed by Kasugai. Kouhei then rose along with his assistant and bowed respectfully to the others. Nexiaya and Hexaiya followed suit and left the room first. Aoshi waited for Kouhei’s assistant to leave, before calling out to him. “Kouhei-dono…” Kouhei stopped but did not turn around to face him. He wished to avoid a direct confrontation with Aoshi in his condition, but Aoshi was making this very difficult for him. “Listen, I don’t blame you… for this.” He indicates to his case “No hard feelings, ok. Also, I noticed that a lot of what you said today was not your own thoughts and feelings, concerning those matters. But that is precisely why I wanted to hear you say them. I wanted you to hear yourself say them. I’ve never met a man so at war with himself. From the first time I met you, I could tell that who you really were and the things you represented, were two separate beings. The line of a nation shouldn’t be at odds with the nation he is representing. Knowing all of this, are you really going to just quit. A man of your position can easily influence the mind of a nation. Are you really going to give up without voicing your own opinions and feelings about the path your nation has chosen to take?” Kouhei let out a sigh and finally turned around.  “Aoshi… all the decisions I have made, I made consciously. You give me far too much credit. Whether I decide to voice my opinions or not, I’m still resigning my duties as the Line of the Onyx Empire.” Aoshi walked up to him. “Are you sure?” “I am.” “Is that your own choice, or is it the choice of the man you are representing?” “My own.” “Just wanted to make sure.” Aoshi said with a smile before bowing respectfully. “Sayonara, Kouhei-dono, this is most likely the last time we will meet like this.” “Yeah, Sayonara…” Kouhei said before finally leaving the room. 
Kasugai and Aoshi finally exist the building and mount their horses. Before riding off, Kasugai looked over at Aoshi, who was obviously exhausted from the entire trip, being injured and all; he held loosely onto the horse straps with one hand and wore a dazed expression as if half awake. He could tell that his wound was starting to bother him from the beads of sweat that began dripping from his forehead. The evening was slightly chilly too, so the sight of sweat was definitely the sign of struggle. Kasugai frowned at Aoshi’s stubborn will as he recalled, earlier that day, Aoshi insisting that he was well enough to make the trip to the Line Summit by himself. With a heavy sigh, Kasugai suddenly dismounted and walked over to Aoshi’s horse. He folds his arms across his chest and stares blankly up at him. Aoshi stares back with a confused expression. “What…?” “You’re a scary man, Aoshi, I’ll give you that. But being daring and ruthless can only get you so far. And from the looks of it, I’d say you’ve finally reached your limit.” Kasugai said pointing a finger up at him. Aoshi squint his eyes questionably. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Face it Aoshi, you’re not a young as you used to be; maybe if you were a couple of years younger you might have been able to pull this off, but it’s obvious that in your current condition carrying on like this is impossible.” “Kasugai… I’m younger than you, and barely over 25.” “Point taken, but this isn’t about age, Aoshi, it’s about your injury.” “You were the one who brought up my age!” “Now now, Aoshi, no need to get all upset.” Kasugai raised his hands showing no offense. “Just what exactly are you trying to say?“ “Exactly what you refuse to say.” Kasugai replied.  Aoshi’s silence was more than enough to let Kasugai know that he was absolutely right. “You might have had everyone else at the Summit deceived, but you can’t fool me. So drop your tough guy act.”  Kasugai said suddenly serious. Aoshi was shocked to see Kasugai overly concerned about him to the point of ordering him around. Kasugai suddenly mounted Aoshi’s horse and sat in front of him. “The ride back home will be long, so if you don’t want to fall off, I suggest you hold on tightly.” Aoshi remained silent, swallowing his pride as he took a fist full of Kasugai’s shirt, and held on tightly. Kasugai suddenly took off and they faded into the night. 
Kouhei and his assistant made their way back to the Onyx Empire strong hold on foot, for it wasn’t too far from where they held the Line Summit. In the cool of the evening, a gust of wind swept by causing the nearby trees and leaves along the paved path to dance around their feet, as the two men slowly made their way. The assistant walked shoulder to shoulder with Kouhei, yet felt almost completely alone; for he knew that although Kouhei was with him physically, his mind was definitely someplace else.  Kouhei suddenly lifts his head up to the sky and slowly comes to a stop in the middle of the path. His assistant stops as well and just looks at him. A smile suddenly creeps across his face and his hands curl up into fists. “Damn that Aoshi.” He murmurs under his breath as he tried to ponder the hidden meaning behind Aoshi’s final words. “That’s precisely why I wanted to hear you say them, why I wanted you to hear yourself say them.” “Is that your own choice, or is it the choice of the man you are representing?” “My own.” “Just wanted to make sure.”
“What the heck is he trying to say: that by resigning my duties as the Line, I’m just running away from the contradiction inside of me instead of facing it? That I’m just throwing away my problems instead of owning up to them?” Kouhei tossed and turned these troubling thoughts around and around in his head, all the while staring into oblivion with an irritant smile on his face. The man beside him couldn’t hear a thing, but just from looking at his expression he knew that Kouhei was rethinking his decision. “Whatever you decide to do, Kouhei, just know that I’ve got your back one hundred percent.” Kouhei slowly lowered his head. “What in the world makes you say that out of the blue? Ignore this smile on my face, Okabe. I’m a very irritated man right now.” The other man shrugged his shoulders with a smile and they both continued walking. Aoshi’s final words suddenly echo in the wind.
“Sayonara, Kouhei-dono, this is most likely the last time we will meet like this.” 
“Eyah, Aoshi Yakawa… we will definitely… meet again.”
The scene fades on the Onyx emblem on Kouhei’s back. 
 
On the path back to the Golden Forts, Nexiaya and Hexaiya rode horse back into the night. The evening winds blew hard across the landscape, sweeping through every tree and every blade of grass. Nexiaya rode his stallion harder than normal, and Hexaiya found it challenging to keep up with him. He couldn’t pinpoint exactly what was troubling him, but he knew it had something to do with Aoshi’s solid response to his intentional instigating. “If the Golden Ninja wish to continue any battles while the Stand Still remains as it, then you can rest assure with perfect certainty, that battle will be… the last battle they ever fight! No matter which path you choose to lead your nation down, remember this: As long as I am alive in this world, the war between the Silver Samurai and the Golden Ninja will not continue. As long as the Silver Samurais are in possession of the Silent Silver, our two nations shall not meet on the battle field.”
“Hey Nexiaya, that summit was really something, huh? That Aoshi guy really kept you on your toes this time. Haha…ha…uh…” Hexaiya soon realizes that Nexiaya didn’t find anything about the situation funny.  Nexiaya remained silent the entire way back, never uttering a word to a very confused Hexaiya. But Hexaiya’s thoughts were right, Nexiaya was troubled by Aoshi’s response, so much so that it irritated him. For the most part he was puzzled. He could not understand why, even after instigating Aoshi and what he stood for, just why he wasn’t in the least effected. He was being irrational. A rational ninja, even a samurai, knows when a door of opportunity has opened for him to take down his opponent. And once that moment has arrived, he would never hesitate to take full advantage of it. But Aoshi was different. Why should he care about how many of his opponents die? Why should he? It’s… irrational. He thought for sure he would get a proper answer out of him as to why he refused to use the Silent Silver on the battle field, yet all he got was a threat wrapped tightly in outright confidence that the Golden Ninja would never dare tempt him into using the sword. “As long as I am alive in this world, the war between the Silver Samurai and the Golden Ninja will not continue.”
As long as you are alive, huh? Well, well, well… we’ll just have to change that, now won’t we?
]]> 2020-11-23 05:32:09 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/951064501 Extra luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/2886250223 Wacombae slowly entered the room and gently closed the door behind him. The distance between the hospital bed and the entrance felt like an eternity. His shoulders weighed down by the heaviness of the news he had to deliver. The man lying motionless before him, once formidable and fierce, now lay silent.

The situation gnawed at Wacombae, a knot of frustration and sorrow tightening in his throat as he pressed the back of his head against the door behind him. Acknowledging he was only delaying the enviable, he took a shaky breath, then pushed himself forward. The soft hum of the monitor offered scant reassurance of the patient's stability as Wacombae knelt beside the bed. He reached out a hand and softly shook the older man awake. Kasugai's eyes fluttered open, reflecting the pain and exhaustion etched into his features. The realization hit Wacombae like a blow: the strongest silver samurai in the village was now rendered broken and vulnerable. He saw with his own two eyes what the doctor had confirmed to him just before he walked into the room. Kasugai's days as a samurai were over.  Not only would he live in a weakened state for the remainder of his life, it would also be severely shortened due to the poisonous golden particles coursing through his veins. They had no way of extracting them or lessening his pain. Wacombae watched the life return to the injured man's features as he recalled the circumstances they had all found themselves in the last time he saw him and the order that he gave him. Wacombae was sure that the expression he wore on his own face was enough to relay the message that his tongue could not. Kasugai's gaze hardened and his eyes flickered silver with frustration and impatience amidst his weakened state. He needed a clear answer, one the other man's expression was not giving. But there was no clear answer. One of the assassins was poisoned, there was a storm, both assassins were severely injured and should not have been able to make the journey back. But did they kill them? The simple answer was no. Were they dead? There was no way to know for sure, though it was highly possible. Wacombae finally explained this to Kasugai in an attempt to calm the other man down, but it only further upset him. His energy flared along with every golden particle throughout his body. He groaned in excruciating pain and began to thrash around. Wacombae reached out and held Kasugai down. "Kasugai, calm down! Please... Breath. Stop using your silver energy."

Kasugai shut his eyes tightly and threw his head back. "I can't." He said through clenched teeth as he grabbed the other man's arm. His silver energy felt chaotic, as if it were under someone else's control. Suddenly, he froze as he felt a familiar energy, distinct yet inexplicable, coating the golden particles one by one, dulling the pain. Opening his eyes, he looked up at the man whose arm he finally released. It couldn't be him. His energy remained stable. Nothing made sense. Wacombae released Kasugai and took a step back.

"I'm sorry I couldn’t come with better news. I'll leave you alone. Do you... need anything?"

Kasugai laboriously pulled himself into a sitting position and began coughing into his right palm. Wacombae took a half step forwards, but then paused, realizing there was nothing he could do for his Captain.

As Kasugai's cough calmed down, he looked down at his palm and saw blood. He stared at it blankly at first, before his expression shifted from denial to acceptance in the blink of an eye, a storm of emotions brewing beneath the surface.

"Did... the others make it back ok?" he inquired, his voice strained with the worry he should have displayed initally.

Wacombae felt awful about not completing their mission to the fullest as he was ordered, but he stood firmly by his decision to pull out when they did. "They will require treatment, but they will both be fine."

"And you?" Kasugai pressed, concern etched in his weary features.

Wacombae offered a reassuring smile. "I'm fine,Taicho." 

With a sign of relief Kasugai whispered, "Wagata."

"Gomenasai… I… I shouldn't have…”

"We all wanted to do it, Taicho. We would have gone, even if you forbade it. Don't be sorry."

Kasugai felt conflicted but remained silent on the matter. 

"I'll let you rest. Sayonara."

Kasugai felt Wacombae's presence fade as he left the room.

He drew in a deep breath, holding it briefly before exhaling slowly. Suddenly, his senses were overwhelmed by the presence of the energy inside of him. Clutching his chest, he doubled over as a rush of memories flooded his mind. He vividly recalled the moment he extracted the kunai from Aoshi's chest and inhaled the golden particles. He hadn't noticed it then, but Aoshi had shot an immense amount of his own silver energy into his body. The sensation was identical to what he was feeling now. Realization crashed over Kasugai like a tidal wave, tears streaming down his face as he only just acknowledged Aoshi’s dying attempt to save his life. 

“Aoshi…” Feeling his presence and energy inside of him, but knowing that he was gone, broke him in more ways than he could mentally process.  

His heart ached, as he thought back on all of the wasted time they spent at odds with each other. All the arguments and petty disagreements that scared their relationship and caused them to drift apart. 

He was finally going to reconcile things with him and mend their relationship. But it was too late now. He would never again get the chance. Never. 

The ache in his chest became unbearable as regret and guilt seized him. Kasugai let out a breathless gasp as he clenched his chest harder and fell forwards. Gasping for air, Kasugai's chest tightened with anguish, his grip on reality slipping as he surrendered to the overwhelming tide of emotion.


]]> 2024-02-16 17:28:06 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/2886250223 More luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/2886583215 Kegiskae grasped at air, feeling her consciousness slipping away. She had no idea how much time had passed since the konoichi’s departure. She began counting her breaths to try to keep track of time, but noticed she would start all over every time she lost consciousness. Everything suddenly went black again and her breathing slowed to a crawl. Suddenly, she felt a presence nearby.

 Torch dropped to his knees and slid to a stop beside her. He saw the signs and acted quickly. He bent over close to listen to her breathing.  She needed air. Her lungs were collapsing on themselves.  She also needed an energy transfusion, which was a very risky thing to do if you weren't a medic. But Torch had seen his mother do it a couple of times.  He clasped her flailing hands in his own and looked into her dimming eyes. "Kegiskae… calm down… calm down." 

Torch quickly held Kegiskae's nose and blew 5 deep breaths into her lungs. He then lent down again to hear her breath’’. Her lungs were still constricted but there was significantly more air flow. 

"Keg, this might hurt… but bear with me."

He took one of her wrists and pressed two fingers into the side of her neck. He took a deep breath in and slowed his heartbeat to match her own. He then flared his silver energy and channeled it into her. Kegiskae let out a breathless gasp and a strangled scream. It hurt like hell, but the first thing she noticed was that her own energy that was leaking out of her like a mist, regressed back into her pores and the constriction on her lungs was released. It would take some time for the energy Torch was giving her to convert into a consumable source that her body would then use to kick start its own energy regeneration. But regardless, it was such a relief to be able to breathe again. Tears fell from Kegiskae’s eyes as she exhaled and realized how exhausted she was.

“Torch… “

“Don’t speak.”

“…Gomae.”

“Don’t be.”

After a couple of minutes, Torch’s eyes began to dim, and his breathing became irregular. The strain that administering an energy transfusion had on the donor was unreal. But Torch didn’t care.

“Torch?”

“Hmm?”

"You ok?"

He looked down at her with a smirk. "I should be asking you that. Don't worry about me."

After a couple more minutes, Torch tightly shut his eyes, and let out a stifled groan despite his best efforts to hold it in. He then slowly lowered his head and bit his bottom lip in pain.

"Torch…?"

"Hmm?"

“You can stop now.”

“Why?”

“I’m ok now.”

“Why should I believe you this time? You lied about your condition earlier.”

“Torch stop…”

“No… now stay still.”

“We can’t both be depleted. Think of the others.”

Torch shook his head and grit his teeth. “Just be a little while longer. How are your lungs?”

“Better.”

“Keg you almost died! You’re going to have to be a bit more specific.”

“I can breathe. They burn like hell, but I can breathe. Ok?"

"Can you fight?"

"Yes."

Her limbs felt like led and she had to admit, the idea of fighting even the weakest golden ninja, not to mention potentially running into the Golden Reez outside, made her want to puke. But she knew she would if she had to.

"You can stop."

It took more effort than he thought to end the transfusion. Not only did he need to change the direction of flow of his silver energy, but he also needed to destabilize his pulse, in order to unsync their heartbeats. After he released her wrist, Torch lost consciousness for a second and hunched over. Kegiskae pulled herself to her knees and steadied him by his shoulder.

"Would never have taken you for a medical samurai. Where'd you learn to do that?"

Torch looked up at her for a moment with a solemn look on his face but did not reply. He then slowly pulled her into a gentle hug, as the gravity of what had almost happened settled in.

"I… can't lose you… I really can’t… Kegiskae. You can’t die. Don’t do anything rash. You hear me? Don’t worry about Sonia. I’ll protect her. I’ll protect all of them. So please... just… stay alive. Please.”

“H… hai.”

Once again, Torch could hear the lie in her voice. 


]]> 2024-02-17 05:43:52 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/2886583215 luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/3034882402 “Because I believed in this nation as well! And just like Amuro had to stand there and watch them turn their back on him after everything he gave for them, everything he had given up, well I feel the same way.”

“Yeah well what have you given up, huh?”

“More than you can imagine!”

“Try me.” Torch took a step closer. Amarantha grew silent.

“Just as I thought.” Torch tried to take another step forwards but Amarantha didn’t back down. She wasn’t going to let him just walk out on everyone.

“Get out of my way.”

“Amarantha… it’s ok. Let him go. This is his house by the way. He can go wherever he wishes to.” Kegiskae said in a very calm, non-caring manner.

“Yeah but he can’t say whatever he wants to say. I don’t care if this is his house.” Amuro said putting down his bowl. “You can’t just take other people’s want to support and shove it into their faces as if it’s a bad thing. You don’t have the right, seeing how you were the first to volunteer your own banishment, Torch. To tell you the truth, I never wanted any of you to get involved but you don’t hear me making statements like that. And while we’re asking questions, why don’t you answer this: why are you coming Torch? Why were you so quick to throw your life away, huh?! What’s your reason, cause I sure as heck don’t know!”

Torch finally broke his death stare with Amarantha and turned in Amuro’s direction.

“What did you say?”

“You heard me. As much as I didn’t ask for any of their help, I never asked for your help either.”

“Yeah right, like you’re in any position to deny my help. Why don’t you shut up Amuro before you hurt yourself.”

“Well since we are all voicing our opinions, I think you all need to settle down. Everyone is dealing with their own problems and we already got enough of that to go around. So instead of attacking each other, why don’t you all try and respect each other enough to back off.”

“Scoffs*… everyone’s dealing with their own problems… you don’t say Kegisake?”

“Oh I do say, Torch. Sorry to burst your bubble, but you ain’t the only one.” 

“You don’t seem to be dealing with anything. Your cool and calm demeanor is as intact as ever. Same old, fearless Kegiskae. What could possibly be bothering you?”

“That’s enough Torch! You’ve said enough. You have no idea what she’s been going through.”

“Well since you’re going to cover for her, why don’t you go first Spectra! What’s bothering you? And while you’re at it, tell me exactly why you’re coming? What could possibly be so important to you that you would abandon your family and your pride as a silver samurai? That you would rather live the rest of your life as an outcast?”

“…”

“Answer me, Spectra?!”

“Stop it Torch. Leave her alone.”

“Why should he, Amuro!” Sonia shouted. “I think if we’re going to be in this together, we might as well start by being straight forward and sincere about our motives. And if nobody else will, then I’ll start. You want to know why I’m going?” Sonia stood up.

“Sonia… you don’t… “

“I’m going because the only family I have left wants to leave me behind.” Her voice cracked and Kegiskae lowered her head in guilt.

“I’m leaving because you guys are the only thing about this village that makes it feel like home. I don’t really care about the political or moral reasons behind what Amuro did. The Silver Sphere, the Golden Reez, the war, none of that matters to me. So there. Torch doesn’t have family either, so I can partially understand why he would want to leave. It’s for Amuro isn’t it? You should be grateful. But Spectra, you have family. And they’re here, in the Uri Bon Folics. So if you have other reasons, why not be sincere about it so Torch can stop asking?”

“Well excuse me for wanting to help!” Spectra turned to leave.

“No Spectra, that’s not what I mean and you know it.”

She held the sliding door that led to another room, but did not open it. She stood at its entrance for a moment before letting her hands drop back to her sides. Her hands balled into fists as she turned around and stormed across the room to Torch. “Fine! You want to know what’s bothering me? You... You’re my problem.” She said pointing at him with a very serious expression on her face. “Everyone else is your top priority. You would run to the ends of the earth before looking at yourself in the mirror. It makes me sick. You want to know why I’m going? I’m going because of you. I’m going to give you the support you need, whether you like it or not.” Torch was still upset but his eyes softened. He already had a hunch of what her reason was, but he would never had imagined that she would ever say it so bluntly. “Why? I… don’t need your help!” “Don’t lie to yourself!” “I don’t want your help!”

*Gasp

There was a small silence in the room.

“If… if that’s the only reason why you are going, then I don’t want your help.” He looked down into her pained eyes and knew he shouldn’t have said what he did, but at that moment, he didn’t care.

The need to get out of the room was suddenly overwhelming. Torch couldn’t take it anymore. He turned and pushed pass Amarantha like it was nothing.

“Hey!”

“Let him go.” Kegiskae warned Amarantha.

Spectra let out a  shout of outrage and stormed out of the room through another door.

“Spectra...“ Sonia turned to follow her, but Kegiskae grabbed her hand.

“Don’t Sonia, I’ll talk to her.” Still mad at her sister, Sonia pulled her hand free and instead ran after Torch.

]]> 2024-06-22 03:47:52 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/3034882402 New luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/3272922838 The air in the small, cloudy town was thick with the scent of cold, wet steel and blood. Chaos reigned, punctuated by the distant screams of men, women, and children. In a nearby shack, its doors left wide open, a baby lay wrapped in blankets, unaware of the turmoil outside. A woman, not far from the shack, struggled against the grip of a man and another woman, who pleaded with her to flee. “The army is coming!” they warned. But she tore herself free, her voice breaking with desperation as she screamed, “No… my baby!”

Suddenly, a massive explosion ripped through the air, distorting the scene and muffling all sounds into an unintelligible jumble.

Autari's eyes snapped open, his breath hitching in his throat as he bolted upright in bed. He squeezed his eyes shut, throwing his hands over his face before forcing himself to lie back down with a heavy sigh.

“…Yeah,” he murmured to himself.

Hours later, Torch’s voice broke through the fog in Autari’s mind. “Hey, Autari, can I ask you something?”

They were on their way back to the institute, arriving earlier than anyone else. The grounds were deserted, save for the two of them.

“Hmm?”

“What keeps you awake at night?”

Autari shrugged.

“You wanna know what keeps me awake?

Autari did not answer, trying to show that he really was not interested.

Torch continued, undeterred.

“Just thinking about all the crazy stuff you could do to get me in trouble at the institute.” He flashed a silly grin, trying to catch a reaction from Autari, who responded with a grin that said, “I’m okay with that.”

Torch, disappointed by Autari’s reaction, tried to change the subject. “Why are we leaving so early, anyway?”

Before Autari could answer, Kegiskae’s voice cut through the air. “Autari?” She was standing near the entrance of the building, Spectra beside her.

“You’re here early,” she noted.

“Yeah,” Autari replied. “I’ve got something I want to finish before the next training session.”

“Alright. All the courtyards are open, but a few others might be using them,” Kegiskae said as she turned to leave, taking Spectra with her.

Torch, feeling a bit left out, pointed to himself. “I’m here too, you know.”

Spectra glances back while still walking. “Bye, Torch!”

Torch, with a small chuckle, turns to leave. “See ya, Autari.”

Autari made his way inside and headed straight to one of the courtyards, where five other members were training. Without a word, he set down a long black case he’d been carrying, drawing curious glances from the others. Torch noticed it but decided not to ask what it was or when he got it.

“Oh no,” one girl whispered, nudging a boy beside her.

“It’s him,” the boy replied. “Come on guys, let’s go.”

As the group hurriedly gathered their things and left, Autari paid them no mind. Only one girl remained. She was in deep meditation, sitting in a Buddha-style with her hands lying lightly in her lap. Her hair was freshly cut in the front, while the back reached down to her shoulders. She opened her eyes and gasped inwardly at the familiar figure before her. “Ohh, those eyes, it is him.” She said to herself. “Oh dear, everyone already left. I guess I should go too.”

She tried to slip past him, but Autari called out, “Wait.”

She stopped, turning back as he tossed a small book to her. “That’s yours, isn’t it?”

She caught it, laughing nervously as she remembered how she’d carelessly dropped it the other day. “Sure is, thanks.”

“What’s your name?” he asked, catching her off guard.

“What, he wants to know my name? Umm, what is my name? Think fast.”

“Hegira Hiten,” she blurted out quickly. “There, I said it.”

“Hegira, huh? I guess I should introduce myself too, though you’ve probably already heard of me.”

“Uh, nope.” she admitted, “I’ve never heard of you.” “This conversation isn’t weird at all.”

Autari raised an eyebrow. “Really?” He found that hard to believe.

“Autari.”

“Hmm?”

“My name… it’s Autari.”

“Well, Autari,” she said, trying to hide her nerves, “I’ll let you get back to your training.”

“You don’t have to leave… if you don’t want to,” Autari offered. “Weren’t you meditating just now?”

“No, it’s fine. I was just about finished anyway,” Hegira replied. She exited the court but stopped, lingering just outside the entrance and hid behind the wall. She peeked back out, mesmerized by his intense gaze. “Those eyes… they’re almost hypnotic,” she thought. “Oh, I can’t believe I just went straight up in his face the other day and stared at him like that. How embarrassing! He probably thinks I’m some kind of weirdo.” She took a deep breath and peeked back out at him.

Autari, meanwhile, drew his sword, planting it in the ground before taking a fighting stance. He widened his legs and extended his arms, which felt very odd because his sword was absent. He needed to work on his hand-to-hand combat, as his current fighting style relied too much on his swordsmanship. His natural reflexes made it easy to adapt, and soon, he was executing powerful kicks and flips with ease.


]]> 2024-12-28 05:22:45 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/3272922838 luna_star180 https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/3279017882 "Stay… Spec… tra…" Torch mumbled in his sleep.

Amuro sat up, glancing toward Torch. He looked around. Everyone else had taken Torch’s advice and fallen asleep. The fire was out, and they all laid scattered on the ground, fast asleep. But Amuro could not sleep.

Scenes flashed through Torch’s mind—the night Spectra was taken.

"Autari… doushite…?"

Autari had dodged Torch’s attack and hurled a knife into his shoulder. The memory burned like fire, and Torch unconsciously grasped at his shoulder, grunting in pain.

Amuro frowned and walked over to him. Sitting beside Torch, he tried shaking him awake.

"Torch, wake up. It ain’t real. Hey…"

Torch didn’t respond. Amuro twitched in irritation, grabbed the hilt of his sword, and held it over Torch’s head. It annoyed him to see Torch so vulnerable.

"That’s it… Wake the heck up!"

Torch bolted upright, clutching his head. He turned to see Amuro and the sword in his hand.

"Why you…!"

Amuro grinned, resting the sword on his shoulder. "Believe me, that was necessary."

"Temae…" Torch growled.

"Shh!" Amuro pointed to the others still sleeping.

Torch turned, startled by how different everything looked from when he first fell asleep.

"You don’t know how long you were out, do you?" Amuro said. "If I were to guess, I’d say a good five hours."

"Nani! Are you sure?"

"Pretty much."

"Why didn’t you wake me up?"

"Um… I did." Amuro gestured to his sword.

"I meant earlier. If I had known, I would have—"

"Torch." Amuro’s tone shifted, more serious now. "Are you ok?"

"Huh?"

Amuro sighed, then looked up at the sky before closing his eyes. He didn’t know how to say this without activating Torch’s defenses. He knew he would just deny what was so obvious and lock himself away like he always did. "Torch, you… you’re not ok. You haven’t been for a very long time. I need you to talk to me." He waited patiently for Torch’s response.

Torch pulled one knee up to his chest, staring at a spot on the ground.

"You’ve been keeping your distance from me and Kegiskae since your mother died," Amuro said. "You never tell us what’s on your mind, even when it’s so obvious you’re troubled." He looked at Torch’s face, his irritation growing. "You’re falling apart, Torch. And I can’t afford to have you fall apart right now. Too much is at stake. The least you can do is ask for support instead of pretending you don’t feel anything!"

Torch exhaled sharply. "And you got all of that from watching me sleep?"

"Don’t be a jerk… What’s bothering you, Torch? Why won’t you talk about it?"

Torch hesitated, letting the silence stretch.

"Somehow, everything that comes into contact with me just… disappears," he said finally.

"Torch, that’s ridiculous. If you’re referring to Autari—"

"No! It’s not just him. My father, my mother—one by one, they all disappeared. Back then, Spectra told me the same thing: that I didn’t have to deal with everything alone. I opened up to her, and it helped ease the tension. But now even she has… disappeared. So has Kegiskae." His voice softened. "And I watched it all happen. There’s no denying it. Telling me I shouldn’t blame myself would be pointless."

"Torch, Spectra and Kegiskae aren’t gone," Amuro said firmly. "We’re going to rescue them. So get that out of your head!"

Torch didn’t respond. Slowly, he lifted his head from his knee, his gaze moving to Amuro and the sword resting on his shoulder.

"What about you? How are you doing?" Torch asked.

"Huh?"

"Stop pretending you’re not worried about yourself," Torch said. "He’s after you, remember? You’re afraid for Sonia too because you know this mission isn’t in our favor. This isn’t going to be like last time. We’re not in our own land. You could die, Amuro. We all could. That’s why you can’t sleep, isn’t it?"

Amuro shook his head. "No, that’s not it… I trust that we could do this. And I won’t die! Yes, I worry about Sonia, but I caused this. It’s my fault we were banished. It’s my fault we made enemies with the Golden Reez. I’m determined to get us out of this—alive. But I can’t do it alone. As much as I don’t want Sonia to get hurt, I can’t do it without her. Or Amarantha. Or Sanoko. And most of all, I need you. I need your mind here, not in the past."

Torch frowned, glancing at the others asleep. "Then why can’t you sleep?"

"Well…" Amuro hesitated.

"What is it?" Torch pressed.

"After I used the Silent Silver against Sanoko, there’s this energy lingering inside me. It keeps me awake. I can’t shut my eyes." He waved it off. "Never mind me. We need to get you something to eat."

Amuro started toward the water, but Torch stood, his voice cutting through the quiet. "Amuro. One last thing."

Amuro turned, curious.

"I don’t know how you still feel about Autari," Torch said, "but if he and I ever cross paths again—or if he tries to harm any of you—I will kill him."

Amuro froze, his eyes wide. Torch wasn’t joking. He was deadly serious.

"Torch would kill… Autari?"


]]> 2025-01-03 02:50:56 UTC https://padlet.com/luna_star180/wicgtqkymz5k/wish/3279017882